'SJ^  PRINCETON,  N.  J.  ^% 

Presented    byOTcTW^nsW'^N'V^X  \  C^N'TCln  ^V . 

BV    4070    .G26    G4    1906  j 

Garrett  Biblical  Institute.  | 

Semi-centennial  celebration  | 

Garrett  Biblical  Institute  \ 


f 


^ 


ELIZA  GARRETT. 


IN  MEMORIAM:     ELIZA  GARRETT 


William  B.  Norton,  '82. 

Eliza  Garrett,  beautiful  as  good, 

As  wise  as  beautiful,  by  holy  deeds 

And  prayers  and  gifts  beneficent  has  stood 

God's  almoner  for  men's  supremest  needs. 

The  perfume  of  her  name  shall  mingled  be 

With  Christmas  holly,  Easter's  myriad  bloom, 

With  orange  blossoms,  lilies  white  and  fair 

As  the  dear  hands  that  clasp  them  peacefully. 

She  touched  life  at  its  springs  of  power  and  where 

Its  coming  glory  radiates  the  tomb. 


NOV 


Semi-Centennial  Celebration 


Garrett  Biblical  Institute 


MAY   FIFTH  TO   NINTH 
Nineteen  Hundred  Six 


EVANSTON,  ILLINOIS 
1906 


ACKNOWLEDGMENTS 


The  Committee  on  Publication  gratefully  acknowledges  valuable 
assistance  from  the  Rev.  J.  Clayton  Youker  in  preparing  the  manu- 
script, Miss  Elizabeth  Bragdon  in  reading  proof,  and  the  Rev.  William 
B.  Norton  in  preparing  the  List  of  Alumni. 


PRESIDENTS 


JOHN  DEMPSTER 
18r.4-t;3. 


MATTHEW  SIMPSON 
1859. 


FACULTY 


WILLIAM   GOODFELLOW 

1854-1856. 


DANIEL    P.    KIDDER 

1857-1870. 


FACULTY 

The  Rev.  Charles  Joseph  Little,  Ph.  D.,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  2016  Sheridan 
Road        -        -        Professor  of  Historical  Theology  and  President. 


The  Rev.  Milton  Spenser  Terry,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  1814  Hinman  Avenue, 
Professor  of  Christian  Doctrine  and  Lecturer  on  Comparative 
Religion. 

The  Rev.  Solon  Cary  Bronson,  D.  D.,  2026  Orrington  Avenue, 

Cornelia  Miller  Professor  of  Practical  Theology  and  Registrar. 

The  Rev.  Charles  Macaulay  Stuart,  A.  M.,  D.  D.,  Litt.  D.,  2001  Orring- 
ton Avenue,  Professor  of  Sacred  Rhetoric  and  Secretary  of  the 
Faculty. 

The  Rev.  Doremus  Almy  Hayes,  Ph.  D.,  S.  T.  D.,  LL.  D.,  620  Foster  St., 
Professor  of  New  Testament  Exegesis  and  Librarian. 

The  Rev.  Frederick  Carl  Eiselen,  A.  M.,  D.  D.,  2340  Orrington  Avenue, 
Professor  of  Semitic  Languages  and  Old  Testament  Exegesis. 

Robert  McLean  Cumnock,  A.  M.,  L.  H.  D.,  1804  Hinman  Avenue, 

Professor  of  Elocution  and  Oratory. 

The  Rev.  John  Jacob  Rapp,  A.  B.,  B.  D.,  6130  Ingleside  Avenue,  Chicago, 
Instructor  in  Beginning  Greek  and  Hebrew. 

The  Rev.  Nels  Edward  Simonsen,  D.  D.,  2243  Orrington  Avenue, 

Principal  of  the  Norwegian-Danish  Department. 


INDEX  OF  EVENTS 


Page. 

The    Missionary    Rally 19 

The    Love    Feast 55 

The   Baccalaureate    Service 75 

Fraternal    Messages    (Methodist) 99 

The   Commemorative   Service 129 

Fraternal   Messages    (Other   Denominations) 165 

The   Undergraduate    Exercises 189 

The   Alumni   Reunion 213 

The    Alumni    Banquet 235 

Commencement     265 


ANNOUNCEMENTS,  REPORTS,  ETC. 

Page. 

Hitchcock   Memorial    Scholarship 209 

Report  of  Alumni  Annalist 236 

Greetings   from  Alumni 295 

Greetings  from  Educational  Institutions 310 

Resolutions,   Alumni    Association 314 

Report,  Board  of  Conference  Visitors 315 

Degrees   and   Diplomas   Conferred 319 

Alumni    Association    Officers 325 

Alumni  Register   326 


INDEX  OF  NAMES 


Page. 

Andrews,    Bishop     268,  291 

Asada,    Eiji     302 

Ayers,  John  B    295 

Barton,    William   H 59,     75 

Beggs,    S.    W 306 

Bradley,    Charles   F 235 

Busby,   E.    S 304 

Cady,    Henry   0 19 

Carson,   William    65 

Chadwick,  James   S 58 

Chapman,    Joseph    A 303 

Clancy,    Dennis    C 295 

Clark,   Grover   C 57 

Cooper,    Alanson    L 56 

Craig,    Alfred    E 238 

Crawford,   William   H 250 

Cumnock,    Robert    L 239 

Davies,   W.    W 129 

Dawe,  William    215,  237 

Denyes,    John    R 304 

Button,    D.    C 69 

Edgell,    Benjamin    E 297 

English,   Nathan    71 

Fessenden,   Thomas   W 309 

Forbes,    E.    W 308 

Foss,    Bishop    99 

Foster,    John   0 297 

Fox,    Daniel    0 298 

Frost,  Timothy  P , 61 

Glasgow,    E.    M 301 

Goodsell,    Bishop    129 

Greening,    Harry    E 67 

Griffith,   A.   Ezra 67 

Guest,    Charles    B 306 

Hagerty,    Thomas    H 165 

Hard,    Clark   P 57,     71 

Harrington,    William    S ' 247 

Hartzell,   Bishop 20,    28,   37,  216 

Haskell,    Horace    B 305,  309 

Heidner,    Professor    244 

XI 


Page. 

Henke,    Arthur    W 1S9 

Herben,    Stephen    J 213 

Hobart,    William    T 298 

Homan,    B'letcher    ^^ 

Horton,   Oliver  H 137 

Howard,    George   C 308,  309 

Howard,  William  C 301 

Jernberg,   R.    A I'^S 

Johnson,    Franklin 179 

Jontz,    Ida    V 30G 

Kaburagi,    Goro     303 

Kaufman,   Matthias   S 309 

Lawson,  Charles  W 67 

Lewis,    Spencer    299 

Little,  President   139,   259,  289 

Lott,   Lewis    B 189 

Lutkin,  Peter  C 99,  129 

Lyons,    Ernest    S 305 

McClure,  James  G.  K 167,  185 

McDole,    Azor    302 

McDowell,   Bishop    265 

McFadden,    John    R 70 

Merrill,   Ora   F 199 

Messraore,    James    H 296 

Moore,   Bishop    99 

Neely,    Bishop    310 

Norton,    William    B 236 

Parkinson,    Edward    H 69 

Parkinson,    George    H 191 

Parks,  Edward  L 298 

Pearce,   Liston    H 61 

Pinckard,    James    B 66 

Poland,    John    H 61 

Powell,    Benson    M 304 

Prell,    Herbert    T 189 

Raymond,    Frederick    D 71 

Redfern,   A.    S 189 

Rishell,   Charles   W 106 

Robinson,    James    W 302 

Robinson,    William    B 69 

Schafer,    Frank    H 305 

Scott,  Bishop    30 

Semans,  A.   L 189 

Shannon,  William  A 59 

Shepard,    William    0 133 

Shick,    John    G 60 

Smith,  Frank  H 309 

Smyth,   George  B 38 

XII 


Page. 

Snyder,    E.    C 306 

Spencer,  Elijah  W 71 

Springer,  Jolin  M 306 

Steininger,    James    S 62 

Stocking,    Charles   H 62 

Stuart,   Charles   M 238 

Stuntz,    Homer    C 22,  255 

Swan,    Eric    P 70 

Swift,    Polemus   H 213 

Taylor,    James    0 68 

Terry,    Milton    S 262 

Thomas,    Eben    A 307 

Thomas,  J.   H 297 

Tipple,    Ezra    S 101 

Tyler,   George  A 66 

Van   Camp,  John  P 70 

Van   Gundy,  W.   A 303 

Vincent,    Bishop    309 

Wakeman,    Alonzo    64 

Walker,  J.  Harvey 203 

Warren,    Bishop    80 

Waugh,  James  W 55,  57,  240 

Weiffenbach,  Eugene   308 

Wheeler,  Clark   S 70 

Whitlock,   Walter   H 64 

Wilcox,   Charles   E 189 

Wilcox,    Myron    C 300 

Willitts,    Oscar    W 298 

Wood,   Allen    H 209 

Wrede,    Frederick   G 70 

Wyant,   R.   M 193 

Youker,    Alexander    298 

Young,    Dinsdale    T 115 


ILLUSTRATIONS  AND  PORTRAITS 

Mrs.   Eliza   Garrett Frontispiece 


PRESIDENTS 

Facing  Page. 

Dempster,    John vii. 

Simpson,   Matthew    vii. 

Ninde,    William    X 1 

Ridgaway,   Henry  B 1 

Little,   Charles  J 1 


TRUSTEES 

Facing  Page. 

Adams,    S.    Hawley 112 

Bishop,   A.   E 80 

Bristol,    Frank    M 176 

Crandon,   Frank  P 144 

Crews,  Hooper   48 

Dandy,  William  C 112 

Deering,   William    144 

Eddy,    Thomas    M 112 

Evans,  John    16 

Farwell,  John  V 80 

Fowler,  Charles  H 176 

Gammon,    Elijah    H 112 

Goodrich,    Grant    16 

Hall,    John    N 192 

Hitchcock,   Luke 48 

Holmes,  William  H 192 

Horton,    Oliver    H 144 

Judson,  Philo  80 

Keyes,    Stephen    P 48 

Lunt,    Orrington    16 

Patten,  Amos  W 176 

Sheppard,    Robert    D 192 

Simpson,  Matthew    vii. 

Swift,    Polemus   H 176 


FACULTY 

Facing  Page. 

Bannister,    Henry   M 208 

Bennett,    Charles    W 240 

Bradley,    Charles   F 240 

Bronson,  Solon  C 272 

Cumnock,  Robert  L 208 

Dempster,    John    vii. 

Eiselen,  Frederick  C 272 

Goodfellow,   William    vii. 

Hayes,    Doremus    A 272 

Hemenway,   Francis   D 208 

Horswell,   Charles    240 

Kidder,    D.    P vii. 

Little,  Charles  J vii. 

Ninde,    William   X vii. 

Raymond,    Miner    208 

Ridgaway,  Henry  B vii. 

Simpson,   Matthew    vii. 

Stuart,    Charles   M 272 

Terry,   Milton   S 240 


BUILDINGS 

Facing  Page. 

Dempster   Chapel    288 

Heck    Hall    304 

Memorial    Hall    320 


h 

w 

Q 
I— I 
en 
W 

ft 


SIntrnburtnrg 


Garrett  Biblical  Institute  completed  its  fiftieth  year  in  May, 
1906.  That  year  opened  auspiciously  with  the  largest  company 
of  students  ever  enrolled.  Trustees  and  Faculty  planned  to 
close  it  with  the  most  noteworthy  celebration  in  the  history  of 
the  school. 

On  the  23rd  of  November,  1855,  her  friends  were  startled 
with  the  news  of  the  death  of  Eliza  Garrett.  Her  last  act  was 
to  confirm  to  the  incorporation  of  Garrett  Biblical  Institute  the 
munificent  bequest  intended  for  its  endowment  and  support. 
The  act  of  incorporation  had  been  approved  Feb.  15,  1855,  while 
Mrs.  Garrett's  will  bears  date  of  Dec.  2,  1853.  But  a  theological 
seminary  conducted  by  Dr.  John  Dempster  was  started  in  1855, 
with  the  co-operation  of  a  committee  consisting  of  John  Clark, 
Philo  Judson,  Orrington  Lunt,  John  Evans,  and  Grant  Good- 
rich. This  school,  to  whose  support  Mrs.  Garrett  had  contributed 
generously,  was  transferred  to  the  trustees  of  Garrett  Biblical 
Institute  in  1856,  and  in  May  of  the  same  year  the  Institute 
was  officially  recognized  by  the  General  Conference  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church, 

The  property  bequeathed  by  Mrs.  Garrett  was  estimated  at 
the  time  to  be  worth  $300,000.  In  spite  of  the  great  fire  and 
of  financial  vicissitudes  this  property  has  increased  greatly  in 
value  through  the  careful  management  of  the  trustees  and  the 
liberality  of  friends  of  the  Institute.  Heck  Hall  and  Memorial 
Hall  have  been  erected,  and  a  large  library  has  been  created; 
John  Dempster's  noble  and  notable  faculty  of  three  has  ex- 
tended to  the  present  faculty  with  its  numerous  departments 
covering  every  discipline  necessary  to  the  modern  minister  of 
the  gospel. 

Garrett  in  these  fifty  years  has  sent  its  graduates  into 
every  section  of  the  world.  They  have  gone  eastward  to  the 
Alleghanies  and  beyond;  they  have  preached  to  the  settlers  of 
the  Northwest  clear  up  to  the  Canadian  border;  they  have  fol- 
lowed the  tide  of  adventure  westward  to  the  Rocky  Mountains 
1 


2  SEMI-CENTENNIAL  CELEBRATION 

and  the  Pacific  slopes;  they  have  found  their  way  to  India, 
China,  Japan,  and  the  Philippines.  In  a  word,  wherever  Ameri- 
can Methodism  has  flourished  there  Garrett  has  been  felt  and  ac- 
knowledged. 

There  is  ample  reason  for  gratitude  and  jubilee,  and  hence 
plans  for  a  semi-centennial  celebration.  Various  committees 
were  appointed;  an  invitation  was  accepted  by  the  Bishops 
to  hold  their  spring  meeting  at  Evanston  and  to  participate  in 
the  rejoicings.  Representatives  from  other  theological  schools 
were  sought  and  a  succession  of  inspiring  meetings  was  pro- 
vided, beginning  with  a  great  Missionary  rally  and  closing  with 
the  annual  commencement.  The  proceedings  of  that  eventful 
season  are  given  in  detail  in  this  volume,  that- the  happy  and 
helpful  influence  of  this  celebration  may  be  extended  and  per- 
petuated. 


COMMITTEES 


Olnmmttt^^a 


Charles  J.  Little,  Chairman 
Charles  M.  Stuart,  Secretary 
Amos  W.  Patten  Milton  S.  Terry 

"William  E.  Tilroe  John  N.  Hall 

Olommittfp  on  i)niittatt0na 

Oliver  H.  Horton,  Chairman 
Doremus  A.  Hayes,  Secretary 
'James  Rowe  John  P.  Brushingham 

William  H.  Holmes  John  J.  Rapp 

GInmmtttpp  an  Sntrrtainmrnt 

Frank  P.  Crandon,  Chairman 
Solon  C.  Bronson,  Secretary 
Reese  B.  Kester  William  C.  Cleworth 

Ray  C.  Harker  Henry  0.  Cady 

OInmmtttrp  on  Publtrttg  anh  (tavrtspaniitmt 

Stephen  J.  Herben,  Chairman 
Reese  B.  Kester,  Secretary 
Polemus  H.  Swift  Joseph  A.  Matlack 

AVilliam  B.  Norton  Albert  E.  Saunders 

(Enmmlttrr  nn  Hrrrpttntt  anh  lanqurta 

William  Deering,  Chairman 
Frederick  C.  Eiselen,  Secretary 
Robert  L.  Cumnock  William  H.  Holmes 

John  Thompson  Robert  H.  Pooley 

(CommtttPf  an  f  uhltrattnn  af  iEpmnrial  Bnlumf 

Robert  D.  Sheppard,  Chairman 
Charles  M.  Stuart,  Secretary 
Nels  E.  Simonsen  Edwin  C.  Arnold 

Stephen  J.  Herben  Louis  F.  W.    Leseman 

(HammxtUt  frnm  Alumni  ABBortatinn 

Charles  M.  Stuart,  Chairman 
Reese  B,  Kester,  Secretary 
William  B.  Norton  Myron  L.  Norris 

Stephen  J.  Herben  Albert  E.  Saunders 


PROGRAM  OF  EXERCISES 
SEMI-CENTENNIAL  CELEBRATION 

GARRETT   BIBLICAL    INSTITUTE 

EVANSTON   ILLINOIS 


FROM  SATURDAY 

MAY   FIFTH   TO  WEDNESDAY  MAY   NINTH 

NINETEEN    HUNDRED   SIX 


JPrngram 


SATURDAY   EVENING,   MAY  THE   FIFTH 

SEVEN  THIRTY   O'CLOCK 

MISSIONARY   RALLY 

The  Rev.  Bishop  Joseph  C.  Hartzell,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  presiding 

ORGAN  VOLUNTARY 

HYMN  No.  9  .  .  .  .  Tune,  Ariel 

PRAYER 

The  Rev.  Henry  0.  Cady,  B.  D. 

INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS 

The  Rev.  Bishop  Joseph  C.  Hartzell,  D.D.,  LL.D. 

ADDRESS 

The  Rev.  Homer  C.  Stuntz,  D.D. 

HYMN  No.  654         .  .  .  .         Tune,  Tidings 

ADDRESS 

The  Rev.  Bishop  Isaiah  B.  Scott,  D.D. 

HYMN  No.  639  ...  .         Tune,  Doane 

ADDRESS 

The  Rev.  George  B.  Smyth,  D.D. 

HYMN  No.  180  ..  .  Tune,  Miles'  Lane 

BENEDICTION 

The  Rev.  Bishop  Hartzell. 


10  SEMI-CENTENNIAL  CELEBRATION 

SUNDAY,  MAY  THE   SIXTH 
MORNING,  NINE   O'CLOCK 

THE   STUDENTS'   LOVE   FEAST 

Led  by  the  Rev.  Alanson  L.  Cooper,  B.D.,  D.D.    Class  of  1859. 


MORNING,  TEN    FORTY-FIVE   O'CLOCK 

BACCALAUREATE   SERVICE 

ORGAN  VOLUTARY 

ANTHEM 

HYMN  No.  26  .  .  .  .         Tune,  Darwall 

THE  APOSTLES'  CREED 

PRAYER 

The  Rev.  William  H.  Barton,  B.D. 

ANTHEM 

OLD   TESTAMENT  LESSON:     The  Psalter.     First  Sunday. 

Morning  Selection 
The  Rev.  Timothy  P.  Frost,  D.D. 

THE  GLORIA  PATRI 

NEW  TESTAMENT  LESSON 

The  Rev.  Bishop  Warren 

ANNOUNCEMENTS 

President  Little 

HYMN  No.  207      .  .  .  .  Tune,  AureUa 

SERMON 

The  Rev.  Bishop  Henry  W.  Warren,  D.D.,  LL.  D. 

HYMN  415  ..  .  Tune,  St  Catherine 

BENEDICTION 

The  Rev.  Bishop  Warren 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  11 

AFTERNOON,  THREE   THIRTY  O'CLOCK 

FRATERNAL  MESSAGES 

The  Rev.  Charles  J.  Little,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  presiding 

ORGAN  VOLUNTARY 

CHORUS    Thanks  be  to   God        .  .  Mendelssohn 

The  Evanston  Musical  Club 
Prof.  Peter  C.  Lutkin,  Mus.  Doc,  Director 

PRAYER 

The  Rev.  Bishop  Cyrus  D.  Poss,  D.D.,  LL.D. 

HYMN  No.  101  .  .  Tune,  Ein'  Feste  Burg 

ADDRESS 

The  Rev.  Prof.  Ezra  S.  Tipple,  D.D. 
Drew  Theological  Seminary 

ADDRESS 

The  Rev.  Prof.  Charles  W.  Rishell,  D.D. 
School  of  Theology,  Boston  University 

CHORUS    Lift  thine  Eyes         .  .  .     Mendelssohn 

He,  Watching  Over  Israel        .  Mendelssohn 

The  Evanston  Musical  Club 

ADDRESS 

The  Rev.  Dinsdale  T.  Young 
The  British  Wesleyan  Conference 

CHORUS    The   Hallelujah   Chorus  .  .         Handel 

The  Evanston  Musical  Club 

BENEDICTION 

The  Rev.  Bishop  D.  H.  Moore,  D.D. 


12  SEMI-CENTENNIAL  CELEBRATION 

MONDAY,   MAY  THE    SEVENTH 
MORNING,  TEN   O'CLOCK 

COMMEMORATION   SERVICE 

The  Hon.  Oliver  H.  Horton,  LL.D.,  presiding 

ORGAN  VOLUNTARY 

ANTHEM    Te  Deum  in  F  .  .  .  Smart 

The  Choir 

Professor  Liitkin,  Director 

PRAYER 

The  Rev.  Bishop  Daniel  A.  Goodsell,  D.D.,  LL.D. 

HYMN  No.  11.  .  .  .  .  Tune,  Ranover 

GREETING  .  From  the  Chicago  Preachers'  Meeting 

The  Rev.  William  0.  Shepard,  D.D. 

CO]\mEMORATIVE  ADDRESS 

The  Rev.  Charles  J.  Little,  D.D.,  LL.D. 

CHORUS    Hymn  of  Thanksgiving      .       Netherland  Folk  Song 
Male  Choir 

HYMN  No.  30  .  .  .  .  Tune,  Nun  Danket 

BENEDICTION 

The  Rev.  Prof.  W.  W.  Davies,  D.D. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  18 

AFTERNOON,  TWO  THIRTY  O'CLOCK 

FRATERNAL  MESSAGES 

The  Rev.  Charles  J.  Little,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  presiding 

ORGAN  VOLUNTARY 

PRAYER 

The  Rev.  Thomas  H.   Hagerty,  D.D. 

HYMN  No.  210  ...  .  Tune,  Austria 

ADDRESS 

The  Rev.  James  G.  K.  MeClure,  D.D. 
President  McCormick  Theological   Seminary 

ADDRESS 

The  Rev.  Prof.  R.  A.  Jernberg 
Chicago  Theological  Seminary 

ADDRESS 

The  Rev.  Prof.  Franklin  Johnson,  D.D.,  LL.D. 
Divinity  School,  University  of  Chicago 

HYMN  No.  214  ...  .  Tune,  ^S'^.  Ann 

BENEDICTION 

The  Rev.  Dr.  McClure. 


EVENING,  EIGHT  O'CLOCK 

PUBLIC   RECEPTION 

Orrington  Lunt  Library 

To  meet  the  Bishops  and  other  guests  of  the  Institute.     The 
public  is  invited 


14  SEMI-CENTENNIAL  CELEBRATION 

TUESDAY,   MAY  THE   EIGHTH 
MORNING,  TEN  O'CLOCK 

UNDERGRADUATE  EXERCISES 

Memorial  Hall 
The  Rev.  George  H.  Parkinson,  A.B.,  Class  of  1906,  presiding. 

HYMN 

PRAYER 

The  Rev.  Lewis  B.  Lott    Class  of  1907 

ADDRESS    Without  the  Seminary 

The  Rev.  Richard  M.  Wyant,  A.B.    Class  of  1908 

ADDRESS    Within  the  Seminary 

The  Rev.  Ora  F.  Merrill    Class  of  1907 

ADDRESS    Beyond  the  Seminary 

The  Rev.  J.  Harvey  Walker,  B.A.    Class  of  1906 

HYMN 

CLOSING  PRAYER 

The  Rev.  Allen  H.  Wood    Class  of  1908 


AFTERNOON,  TWO  O'CLOCK 

BUSINESS  SESSION,  ALUMNI  ASSOCIATION 

Memorial  Hall 
The  Rev.  William  Dawe,  D.D.,  presiding 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  15 

AFTERNOON,   FROM   TWO  TO   FOUR   O'CLOCK 

RECEPTION   TO   PREACHERS'  WIVES 

By  members  of  the  Monica  League  at  the  home  of 
Mrs.  Doremus  A.  Hayes,  620  Foster  Street 


AFTERNOON,   FOUR   O'CLOCK 

ALUMNI   REUNION 
The  Rev.  William  Dawe,  D.D.,  presiding 

ORGAN  VOLUNTARY 

HYMN  No.  560  ...  .  Tune,  Dennis 

PRAYER 

The  Rev.  Polemus  H.  Swift,  D.D.    Class  of  1883 

ADDRESS 

The  Rev.  Bishop  Joseph  C.  Hartzell,  D.D.,  LL.D.   Class  of  1868 

HYMN  No.  558  ....  Tune,  Hummel 

BENEDICTION 

The  Rev.  Stephen  J.  Herben,  D.D. 


EVENING,  SIX  O'CLOCK 

ALUMNI   BANQUET 

President-elect  of  the  Alumni  Association,  presiding 
Program  of  toasts  chiefly  reminiscent 


16  SEMI-CENTENNIAL  CELEBRATION 

WEDNESDAY,  MAY  THE  NINTH 
MORNING,  NINE  O'CLOCK 

MEETING  OF  BOARD  OF  TRUSTEES 

Memorial  Hall 

The  Hon  Oliver  H.  Horton,  President 

Mr.  Frank  P.  Crandon,  Secretary 

The  Rev.  Robert  D.  Sheppard,  D.D.,  Treasurer 

Mr.  "William  Deering 

The  Rev.  William  H.  Holmes,  D.D. 

The  Rev.  John  N.  Hall,  D.D. 


MORNING,   NINE   O'CLOCK 

MEETING  OF  CONFERENCE  VISITORS 

Memorial  Hall 


MORNING,   ELEVEN   O'CLOCK 

JOINT  MEETING   OF  TRUSTEES  AND  VISITORS 

Memorial  Hall 


AFTERNOON,  TWO   THIRTY   O'CLOCK 

COMMENCEMENT 

The  Rev.  Charles  J.  Little,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Presiding 
ORGAN  VOLUNTARY 

ANTHEM    Trust  in  the  Lord  .  .  .  Handel 

Male  Choir 
Professor  Lutkin,  Director 
PRAYER 

The  Rev.  Bishop  William  F.  McDowell,  D.D.,  LL.D. 
ADDRESS 

The  Rev.  Bishop  Edward  G.  Andl-ews,  D.D.,  LL.D. 
ANTHEM    The  Lord  Bless  You  .  .  .  Lutkin 

Chorus 
CONFERRING  OF  DEGREES  AND  DIPLOMAS 
BENEDICTION 

The  Rev.  Bishop  Andrews 


o 

en    Z 

Z  H 

00    <^ 


SATURDAY   EVENING  MAY   FIFTH 


THE  MISSIONARY   RALLY 

BISHOP   HARTZELL    PRESIDING 


The  Service 

The  service  was  held  in  the  auditorium  of  the  First  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church,  with  an  immense  audience  present. 
Bishop  Hartzell  presided.  The  congregation  sang  Watts'  "Let 
all  on  earth  their  voices  raise,"  after  which  prayer  was 
offered  by  the  Rev.  Henry  O.  Cady.  The  presiding  officer 
reviewed  briefly  the  rise  of  missionary  interest  and  Garrett's 
contribution  thereto  and  presented  the  Rev.  Dr.  Homer  C.  Stuntz, 
who  spoke  of  the  work  in  the  Philippines.  Mrs.  Thomson's  "0 
Zion  haste,  thy  mission  high  fulfilling"  was  sung,  after  which 
Bishop  Scott  spoke  on  ''Africa"  and  was  followed  by  the  Rev. 
Dr.  George  B.  Smyth,  formerly  president  of  our  Anglo-Chinese 
college  in  Foochow,  who  spoke  on  "China."  Prayer  was  offered 
by  Bishop  Hartzell,  who  also,  after  the  congregation  had  sung 
Wesley's  "All  hail  the  power  of  Jesus'  name,"  pronounced 
the  benediction. 


PRAYER 


By  the  Rev.  H.  O.  Cady 

Almighty  God,  our  Heavenly  Father :  With  humble  hearts 
we  come  into  Thy  divine  presence  this  evening.  Give  to  each 
one  of  us  the  spirit  of  worship  and  of  reverence.  We  thank 
Thee,  our  Father,  for  the  blessings  which  have  attended  this 
institution,  and  for  the  blessings  which  have  attended  those  who 
have  gone  out  from  it  to  spread  the  glad  news  of  salvation 
throughout  all  the  world.  We  thank  Thee,  0  Lord,  for  the  glorious 
truth  that  Thou  has  sent  Thy  son  into  this  world  because  Thou 
didst  love  it.  Help  us  as  we  listen  to  Thy  servants,  who  shall 
tell  of  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  to  the  nations  of  the  earth, 
that  our  hearts  may  go  out  in  prayer  for  those  of  our  brethren 
who,  on  the  far-flung  battle  line,  are  waging  the  battle  against 
sin  and  wickedness  and  proclaiming  the  everlasting  truth  of  the 
Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  Let  Thy  blessing  be  upon  those  who 
have  heard  their  message,  and  upon  those  gathered  out  of  hea- 
thendom ;  and  grant  unto  us  the  vision  of  the  coming  day  when 
all  the  world  shall  know  Thee,  when  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord 

19 


20  THE  MISSIONARY  RALLY 

shall  cover  the  earth  as  the  water  covers  the  sea.  Grant  to  us 
such  wisdom,  grace  and  endurance  that  we  by  our  faith  may- 
help  Thee  to  save  this  world.  Hear  and  answer  us  for  Jesus' 
sake.    Amen. 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS 


By  the  Presiding  Officer 

The  Christian  Church  is  in  the  midst  of  a  great  missionary 
revival.  It  is  not  confined  to  one  section  of  the  Church,  but  is 
felt  throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  Christian  world. 
The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  is  sharing  largely  in  these 
times  of  revival.  Many  things  indicate  this.  The  series  of 
missionary  conventions  which  have  been  held  from  time  to  time 
in  the  past  three  years  is  a  positive  evidence  of  this  fact.  It  is 
only  the  truth  to  state  that  never  have  there  been  Missionary 
Conventions  so  largely  attended  or  so  well  conducted  or  so  ably 
addressed  in  the  history  of  the  church  in  this  country.  So,  the 
last  series  of  these  conventions,  beginning  at  New  Orleans  in  the 
far  south  and  extending  as  far  north  as  North  Dakota  and  as 
far  west  as  Nebraska — and  two  others  to  be  held  in  Kansas  City 
and  Denver — all  of  these  conventions  already  held  have 
been  distinguished  for  their  attendance,  and  especially  for  the 
presence  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  a  constantly  rising  tide  of  spiritual 
power  and  renewed  consecration  of  life  and  substance  to  the 
service  of  Christ.  At  these  conventions  the  audiences  have  had 
passed  before  them  a  panoramic  view  of  what  God  is  doing, 
through  the  instrimaentality  of  this  one  section  of  His  hosts  on 
earth,  in  China,  Japan  and  Africa,  and  in  certain  sections  of 
Europe,  in  the  islands  of  the  sea  and  in  our  own  land.  The  result 
was  a  marvelous  giving  of  information  and  a  great  increase  in 
spirituality  and  in  consecration  of  heart  and  life.  Another  evi- 
dence is  the  increased  study  of  mission  work  and  mission  life  by 
the  young  people  of  the  church.  One  year  we  had  India,  and 
then  China,  and  this  year  we  have  Africa.  Not  only  is  this  true 
in  our  own  church  but  in  other  branches  of  the  Protestant  church. 
This  is  also  true  of  the  women 's  departments  of  missionary  effort, 
the  women's  societies  in  the  United  States  and  Canada  having 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  21 

their  special  text-book.  It  is  safe  to  say  that  perhaps  five  thou- 
sand missionary  classes  in  the  United  States  and  Canada  are 
studying  Africa  during  the  year  1906.  The  key-notes  are  intel- 
ligence and  increase  of  spiritual  power,  and  the  outcome  of  these 
will  be  larger  giving  and  more  consecration  of  life  to  the  mission 
fields. 

It  is  fitting,  therefore,  that  the  very  first  service  in  connec- 
tion with  this  Semi-Centennial  of  Garrett  Biblical  Institute 
should  be  a  missionary  meeting,  emphasizing  the  fact  of  this 
revival,  and  emphasizing  the  convictions  of  those  in  charge  of 
these  great  institutions  that  the  real  work  of  the  church  is  to 
preach  Christ  to  all  nations  of  men.  So  we  are  tonight  here  for 
what  is  termed  on  the  program  a  "Missionary  Rally,"  and  we 
are  especially  favored  in  those  who  are  to  address  us.  Let  it  be 
a  meeting  of  heart-searching  and  of  prayer,  that  we  may  all 
sympathize  heartily  with  the  speakers  in  what  they  will  say  to 
us  in  the  discussion  of  the  themes  assigned  to  them. 

I  feel  it  to  be  a  great  honor  to  be  called  upon  to  preside,  to 
make  these  few  introductory  remarks  and  to  introduce  the  speak- 
ers. I  rejoice  that  God  in  His  providence  brought  me  back  from 
Africa  in  time  to  attend  this  great  meeting. 

When  the  question  of  accepting  the  Philippine  Islands  was 
before  the  Government,  President  McKinley  told  the  world 
through  two  or  three  of  our  representatives  in  Washington  that 
he  settled  the  question  upon  his  knees.  He  went  to  God  in  prayer 
and  it  came  to  him  as  a  divine  impression  that  the  American 
nation  must  reach  out  and  be  a  world-power,  and  that  we  should 
accept  the  Philippines  as  indicating  God's  providential  purpose 
toward  us  as  a  nation.  The  answer  to  that  prayer  came,  as  you 
understand  the  history,  and  with  it  came  the  opening  up  of  those 
islands  to  the  Christian  churches.  We  are  specially  favored  in 
having  as  our  first  speaker  tonight  the  Rev,  Dr.  Stuntz,  who, 
more  than  any  other  one  man,  inaugurated  that  work  (and  in 
saying  this  I  but  quote  from  Bishop  Oldham 's  report  to  the  Board 
of  Bishops  yesterday).  This  man,  who  is  home  temporarily 
because  of  physical  disability,  is  to  speak  and  tell  us  of  the 
marvelous  openings  and  the  wonderful  results  of  missionary 
work  on  those  far-away  islands.  I  have  great  pleasure  in 
introducing  Rev.  Dr.  Stuntz.     (Applause.) 


22  Oim  WORK  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES 


OUR  WORK  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES 


Address  by  Dr.  Stuntz 

Mr.  Chairman,  Sisters  and  Brethren:  I  have  but  time  to- 
night to  touch  upon  a  few  of  the  manifold  things  which  rush  to 
my  mind  as  I  face  this  audience.  I  have  no  time  to  speak  of 
memories,  except  to  say  that  twenty-four  years  ago  I  sat  on  that 
seat  in  the  first  row  on  the  right-hand  side  and  worshiped 
in  this  church.  How  strange  it  seems  to  me  to  come  back  from 
the  fringe  of  tropical  islands  into  the  old  church  where  I  wor- 
shiped as  a  student  and  to  give  an  account  of  my  stewardship, 
which  I  then  would  have  considered  a  wild  dream  had  any  one 
suggested  that  it  would  have  been  given  to  me. 

The  task  which  confronted  the  church  in  the  Philippine 
Islands  in  the  beginning  of  Protestant  effort  in  1899  was  how  to 
give  the  Gospel  of  Christ  in  its  purity  to  eight  millions  of  people 
who  had  been  but  thinly  veneered  with  a  very  coarse  and  degrad- 
ing idolatry  through  the  process  known  as  Roman  Catholicism. 
They  had  been,  it  is  true — and  let  us  say  it  with  gratitude — 
lifted  somewhat  by  the  few  rays  of  light  that  still  shines  from 
the  veiled  face  of  Christ ;  they  had  been  drawn  somewhat  nearer 
the  truth,  but  they  were  still  superstitious.  And  the  task  was 
made  different  from  that  which  would  have  presented  itself  in 
South  American  Catholic  countries,  or  even  in  the  Catholic  coun- 
tries of  Europe  by  the  fact  that  at  least  two  millions  out  of  the 
eight  millions  were  in  open  revolt  against  the  leaders  of  the  old 
church  because  of  their  immorality,  their  greed  and  their  affilia- 
tion with  the  tyrannical  government,  they  being,  in  the  belief  of 
the  people,  more  tyrannical  than  the  government  officials  them- 
selves. We  had  before  us  at  least  two  million  people  who  were 
practically  without  spiritual  shepherding. 

When  I  arrived  on  the  field  there  were  three  missionaries 
there,  and  one  went  with  me.  They  had  done  a  splendid  work. 
They  were  the  Rev.  J.  L.  McLaughlin,  the  Rev.  Thomas  H. 
Martin  and  the  Rev.  W.  G.  Fritz.  The  Rev.  W.  A.  Goodell  went 
with  me.  We  landed  five  years  ago.  You  all  know  about  the 
formation  of  the  Filipino  Evangelical  Union,  by  which  we  fed- 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  23 

erated  our  work.  It  seemed  wise  to  us  to  confine  ourselves 
almost  absolutely  to  evangelism  and  not  to  attempt  institution- 
alism  in  that  stage  of  the  work.  We  did  not  need  to  carry  on 
school  work  because  the  Government  proposed  to  do  all  the  ele- 
mentary school  work  that  was  needed.  We  decided  to  fling 
ourselves  upon  the  mass  and  evangelize,  evangelize,  evangelize 
all  the  time,  multiplying  disciples  in  every  place,  believing,  as 
Mr.  Young  said  to  us  the  other  night  in  the  Auditorium,  Chicago, 
that  the  shortest  road  to  accomplishment  of  civic  results  in  the 
way  of  righteousness  is  by  the  thorough  conversion  of  the  indi- 
vidual. There  are  seventy-two  languages  in  the  Philippine 
Islands,  and  we  had  to  face  that  problem.  We  did  not  master 
them  all ;  we  started  to  learn  Spanish,  I  have  not  attempted  to 
learn  very  seriously  any  except  Spanish,  and  I  speak  that  fear- 
fully and  wonderfully.  (Laughter.)  We  determined  upon  one 
thing,  and  that  is  that  we  would  do  a  new  thing  in  Israel  in  the 
matter  of  securing,  from  the  first  hour  of  the  work,  self-support 
and  self -propagation  for  the  native  church;  not  that  we  would 
have  the  native  people  support  us,  the  foreign  man  and  woman, 
but  that  the  native  church  should  evangelize  its  own  people  and 
should  support  its  own  work.  And  from  that  day  to  this,  by  the 
grace  of  God  and  by  the  fact  that  the  mission  has  been  a  unit 
as  to  the  policy,  we  have  never  spent  one  dollar  of  the  appropria- 
tion of  the  board  in  New  York  to  pay  one  item  of  charges  for 
anything  whatever  connected  with  the  native  work  in  the  Philip- 
pine Islands,  and  we  never  propose  to,  God  being  our  helper, 
while  w^e  are  there.  We  have  had  help  from  private  individuals 
to  pay  a  few  interpreters  and  evangelists,  never  exceeding  eleven. 
But  we  have  now  work  going  forward  by  self-support,  not  in 
the  giving  of  money,  since  our  converts  are  yet  too  poor.  The 
economical  prostration  of  the  country  due  to  war,  three  successive 
years  of  drought,  the  devastations  of  the  locusts  and  the  death  of 
eighty-five  per  cent  of  all  the  work  cattle  of  the  islands  by  the 
Rinder-pest  all  have  conspired  to  bring  to  poverty  our  converts, 
who  are  mostly,  as  in  the  days  of  Peter,  James  and  Paul,  from 
among  the  great  mass  of  the  common  people.  The  self-support 
we  have  secured  is  a  self-support  rather  by  the  giving  of  volun- 
tary labor  than  by  the  giving  of  money. 

We  have  rolled  the  responsibility  for  the  evangelizing  of 
the  surrounding  country  upon  the  church  as  we  have  organized 


24  OUR  WORK  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES 

it.  We  have  trusted  to  the  leadership  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  the 
local  church.  We  have  gone  in,  held  our  revival  for  three  or 
four  days  or  a  week,  organized  a  church  with  fifty  to  five  hundred 
members  at  a  time,  called  out  three  or  four  of  the  prominent 
men,  appointed  them  as  stewards,  licensed  them  as  exhorters, 
called  them  together,  instructed  them  in  their  duties,  shown  them 
the  discipline,  prayed  with  them,  asked  that  the  Holy  Ghost 
might  come  upon  them,  and  we  have  left  them  for  three  months 
at  a  time,  deliberately  rolling  upon  them  the  problem  of  evangel- 
izing their  neighbors  in  the  town  and  surrounding  country.  We 
have  been  forced  to  that  thing,  partly  because  we  have  had  so 
few  men.  We  never  had  more  than  twelve  men,  and  never  more 
than  ten  men  on  the  field  at  any  one  time,  and  we  have  had 
2,750,000  people  right  there  to  evangelize.  The  work  came  at  us 
so  fast  we  could  not  begin  to  respond  to  the  appeal.  We  had  to 
start  a  press  because  the  people  were  without  a  literature ;  they 
had  nothing  to  read.  I  never  shall  forget  the  starting  of  that 
press.  I  called  the  band  of  mission  workers  together  the  night 
the  first  issue  of  the  Filipino  Christian  Advocate  was  ready  to 
put  on  the  form,  and  when  the  native  workman  put  his  foot  on 
the  lever  we  all  knelt  down  and  prayed  to  God  to  bless  the  enter- 
prise. That  was  the  first  Protestant  newspaper  ever  published 
in  the  Philippine  Islands.  They  had  no  literature.  Our  men 
who  had  been  in  the  field  had  been  evangelizing.  I  seldom  slept 
three  or  four  or  five  nights  a  month  in  my  own  bed.  We  preached 
as  often  as  thirty-five  or  forty  times  a  week  right  straight  through. 
The  crowds  averaged  from  fifty  to  five  thousand.  We  stood  in 
an  army  wagon  out  in  the  plaza,  and  the  people  stood  in  the 
heat  by  the  hour  waiting  to  hear  a  minister  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  We  have  been  preaching  in  season  and  out  of  season, 
doing  the  work  of  evangelists  as  our  fathers  did  in  the  old  Meth- 
odist days  when  McKendree  and  glorious  Asbury  and  that  kind 
of  men  went  up  and  down  the  country,  giving  the  people  the 
Gospel. 

We  have  had  much  to  do  from  the  beginning  with  the  work 
of  the  Government.  We  have  felt  it  our  duty  to  do  that.  It 
seemed  to  us  absolutely  necessary  that  the  Government  should  be 
kept  up  to  grade.  We  have  secured  a  law  by  which  every  saloon 
is  shut  two  miles  away  from  every  military  post,  where  your 
boys  in  the  Philippine  Islands  are  defending  the  honor  of  the 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  25 

flag.  (Applause.)  When  the  Government  proposed  to  enact  a 
highest-bid  opium  law  we  saved  the  population  of  the  Philippine 
Islands  from  that  which  would  have  disgraced  our  name  all  over 
the  world,  and  particularly  in  Asia,  where  even  Japan  prohibits 
it  utterly.  By  the  defeat  of  that  opium  law  we  saved  the  people 
of  those  islands  not  only  from  destruction  of  life  but  from  spirit- 
ual ruin  in  two  worlds.  In  a  general  way  your  representatives 
have  tried  to  do  their  duty  along  the  line  of  civic  righteousness. 

In  statistical  results,  I  will  say  that  our  condition  was 
different  and  so  the  results  have  been  different  than  elsewhere. 
Other  missionaries  in  other  fields  have  worked  just  as  hard  and 
had  more  difficult  problems  to  confront.  The  Lord  has  given  us 
in  these  five  and  one-half  years  16,342  members  and  probationers 
for  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  God  has  thrust  out  from 
among  them  237  exhorters  and  local  preachers  and  ten  members 
of  the  annual  conference.  Every  one  of  those  exhorters  and  local 
preachers  is  on  a  course  of  study.  He  must  take  an  examination 
at  the  end  of  every  year  and  be  demoted  or  promoted  according 
to  the  results  of  that  examination.  It  has  entailed  an  immense 
amount  of  labor  on  the  few  men  there.  When  it  comes  to  shep- 
herding that  multitude,  speaking  seven  languages  and  scattered 
through  eleven  provinces,  as  I  look  back  upon  it  I  wonder  that 
God  has  enabled  us  to  see  so  much  accomplished.  One  young 
man,  an  alumnus  of  this  institution,  brother  Harry  Farmer,  has 
seen  over  three  thousand  men  and  women  received  into  the 
Christian  Church  in  less  than  three  years  of  ministry  there.  1 
remember  standing  by  him  one  day  in  the  town  of  Pozorrubio 
when  he  and  I  preached  alternately  about  an  hour  at  a  time, 
counting  the  work  of  the  "  interrupter, "  to  a  crowd  that  averaged 
in  numbers  from  about  one  thousand  when  we  began — for  the 
crowds  work  the  other  way  there — to  a  least  twenty-five  hundred 
when  we  were  done,  and  at  the  close,  when  we  held  a  quarterly 
meeting,  there  were  over  seventy  as  clear  conversions  as  you  ever 
saw  at  your  altars,  brother  pastors,  in  this  country ;  and  I  lined 
up  287  people  and  baptized  them,  and  then  administered  the 
sacrament  to  over  seven  hundred  men  and  women  who  had  been 
converted  there  before,  and  the  crowd  was  so  big  we  had  to  have 
them  kneel  around  the  hollow  square  outside  two  deep.  Oh,  such 
scenes ! 

The  Lord  never  thrust  before  the  church  of  our  choice, 


26  OUR  WORK  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES 

sisters  and  brothers,  a  riper  field  anywhere  than  that  which  it 
has  been  my  privilege  to  toil  in  for  the  past  year.  God  will  hold 
us  responsible  for  the  way  we  measure  up  to  that  opportunity. 
Those  of  us  who  have  been  there  have  felt  that  if  the  church  did 
not  send  us  more  help  we  must  make  up  the  shortage  by  working 
so  many  more  hours  a  day  if  possible.  I  have  petitions  from 
more  than  forty  cities,  with  a  population  of  twenty  thousand  and 
above,  asking  for  our  work  where  we  have  not  yet  been  able  to 
send  a  native  preacher. 

"What  kind  of  Christians  do  they  make?  What  kind  of 
converts  do  you  get  from  among  those  people  ? ' '  We  get  converts 
who  will  give  up  cockpits  that  earn  them  twelve  thousand  dollars 
a  year ;  they  will  endure  all  that  loss  for  the  sake  of  Jesus.  We 
get  converts  that  will  stand  abuse  and  imprisonment  and  ham- 
mering and  the  breaking  of  their  ribs,  and  march  right  forward. 
W^e  had  one  little  man— brother  Felipe  Marquez.  He  w^as  knocked 
unconscious  by  a  stone  on  the  back  of  his  head  one  day  when  he 
was  preaching,  and  when  he  was  brought  to  consciousness  brother 
Lyons,  an  alumnus  of  this  institution,  said  he  was  afraid  brother 
Marquez,  being  a  little  man  and  somewhat  timid,  would  be  afraid 
to  go  back  and  preach ;  but  the  first  word  brother  Marquez  said 
was,  "Brother  Lyons,  I  think  I  was  not  done  yet;  let  me  finish  my 
sermon !"  (Applause.)  He  was  afraid  of  nothing  while  he  had 
a  chance  to  witness  to  the  saving  power  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
They  are  not  all  saints — all  in  this  country,  I  suppose,  are,  right 
off!  I  wish  they  were.  I  wish  everywhere  they  were.  I  know 
I  was  not  right  off  after  I  was  converted.  I  had  several  things 
to  unlearn,  and  many  more  things  to  learn.  We  have  converts 
who  were  gamblers  yesterday.  We  have  one  convert  in  a  certain 
toM^n  who  was  the  only  man  in  the  town  who  could  clean  out  the 
priest — absolutely  the  only  man  good  enough  at  the  game  of 
monte  to  beat  the  priest!  He  was  so  soundly  converted  that  he 
dropped  it  completely,  and  he  is  one  of  the  most  effective  preach- 
ers you  ever  saw.  We  have  one  man — I  wish  I  could  stand  him 
here.  He  is  a  Spanish  mestizo — mixed  blood — thirty-six  years  of 
age,  and  he  can  preach  in  five  languages  without  slipping  a  cog. 
As  Kipling  said,  he  can  change  his  leg  in  the  middle  of  a  race 
and  run  on  without  stumbling.  Maximino  Parasso  is  his  name. 
I  went  to  his  house  to  hold  a  quarterly  conference.  He  met  me  at 
the  train  with  thirty  or  forty  men,  which  is  quite  a  common 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  27 

occurrence  when  the  superintendent  goes  out  to  superintend. 
"We  went  to  his  house,  and  he  had  a  temporary  chapel  built  that 
would  seat  half  as  many  as  this  church ;  it  was  made  of  bamboo 
rods  and  blankets  over  them  to  keep  out  the  sun.  When  I  went 
in  there  the  people  were  carrying  benches  and  chairs  preparatory 
for  the  congregation.  I  went  into  his  house  and  had  breakfast, 
and  then  we  went  into  the  large  sala — a  sort  of  parlor  of  the 
native  house — and  sat  down  in  his  own  house.  He  was  a  man 
of  considerable  property  and  of  position,  a  justice  of  the  peace. 
We  sat  down  and  began  to  talk.  He  had  a  Spanish  Bible,  and  he 
opened  it  and  asked  me  what  the  first  chapter  of  Isaiah  meant 
about  the  whole  head  being  sick  and  the  body  being  sore,  full  of 
bruises  and  so  on ;  he  w^anted  to  know  about  it,  whether  the  man 
were  really  hurt  or  whether  it  was  to  be  taken  in  a  spiritual 
sense.  I  asked  him  if  he  had  ever  read  the  sixth  chapter  of  Isaiah, 
and  he  never  had.  You  need  to  give  a  key  to  a  man  who  is 
beginning  the  Bible  or  he  wastes  lots  of  time.  You  should  have 
seen  his  face  shine  when  I  read  it.  I  declare,  brothers,  you  who 
have  been  preaching  all  your  lives  to  people  who  knew  as  much 
as  you  did  before  you  began,  nearly,  you  cannot  imagine  the 
keen  joy  of  crumbling  up  loaves  of  bread  to  a  hungry  soul  that 
never  saw  white  bread  before  in  his  life.  As  I  began  to  open  up 
that  chapter  when  the  Lord  revealed  Himself  and  his  unworthi- 
ness  burst  upon  his  vision  and  he  cried,  * '  I  am  a  man  of  unclean 
lips, ' '  you  should  have  seen  that  man !  The  tears  ran  down  his 
face.  Holding  the  Bible  in  his  hands,  he  would  walk  from  me 
to  the  people  and  speak  to  one  group  in  Tagalog,  to  another  in 
Ilokano,  to  another  in  Pangasinan,  and  talk  Spanish  to  me.  He 
held  me  there  during  the  forenoon  from  a  quarter  after  eight  till 
half -past  eleven  o  'clock,  crumbling  up  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah  for 
those  poor  fishermen,  farmers,  neighbors  and  friends.  I  never 
put  in  a  forenoon  in  my  life  that  I  enjoyed  any  more  keenly  than 
that.  I  could  hardly  stop  him.  When  we  went  out  to  the  service 
in  the  afternoon  I  preached  to  something  like  one  thousand 
people  and  received  over  two  hundred  into  the  church  on  proba- 
tion, nearly  all  of  whom  had  been  converted  under  that  man's 
preaching  in  the  previous  three  months ;  and  exhorters  and  local 
preachers  brought  in  their  reports  of  revival  meetings  being  held 
in  a  radius  of  ten  miles  from  that  town  in  every  direction ;  and 
then  we  wound  up  that  night  with  a  revival  service,  and  fifty  or 


28  OUR  WORK  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES 

sixty  people  accepted  the  Lord.  That  is  the  kind  of  work  that 
gets  into  your  blood,  and  when  you  have  tasted  that  and  think  of 
the  possibility — for  every  American  missionary  that  the  Lord  will 
send  there  of  culture  and  consecration  to  this  single  business  of 
seeing  men  brought  to  God  can  see  that  kind  of  results — you  just 
think  what  it  means  for  the  church  to  lay  money  enough  on  the 
altar  to  send  us  those  men. 

Our  program  calls  for  the  completion  of  two  training 
schools;  it  involves  a  great  Protestant  university  that  will  start 
in  with  not  less  than  two  million  dollars  to  take  care  of  some- 
thing like  five  hundred  thousand  people  in  the  public  schools,  to 
train  the  leaders  of  tomorrow ;  great  evangelistic  centers ;  train- 
ing schools  for  men  and  women;  a  hospital  for  women.  Our 
plans  are  large,  but  not  as  large  as  the  opportunity,  and  we  are 
praying  that  God  will  give  us  patience  and  wisdom,  and  empower 
you  who  stay  here  to  send  l^s  supplies  and  men  by  whom  we  can 
lead  all  that  population  to  a  saving  knowledge  of  Christ.  (Great 
applause. ) 

Bishop  Hartzell:  Bishop  Oldham  yesterday  made  this 
significant  statement.  He  said  that  our  church  in  the  Philippines 
is  like  a  company  that  had  just  struck  a  great  oil  well  and  the 
oil  was  overflowing  and  they  did  not  have  tankage  enough  to  take 
charge  of  it.  He  said:  "What  they  want  in  the  Philippine 
Islands  is  tankage  to  house  our  people."  What  a  marvelous 
story  this  is!  And  it  is  a  work  which  has  been  done  in  such  a 
short  time !  Nearly  sixteen  thousand  members  of  the  church ! 
It  is  unparalleled  in  the  history  of  the  church. 

The  next  speaker  upon  the  program  was  to  have  been  Bishop 
Oldham,  who  has  just  returned  from  India.  By  some  misunder- 
standing between  him  and  the  committee  on  the  program,  he  is 
not  with  us  tonight,  but  has  been  compelled  to  go  east  to  fill  other 
appointments,  the  committee  having  understood  he  had  accepted 
the  appointment  here.  He  regrets  very  much  not  to  be  here,  and 
regrets  very  much  the  embarrassment  that  would  necessarily  come 
as  a  result  of  the  misunderstanding.  But  we  are  especially 
favored  in  having  with  us  Bishop  Scott,  who  has  just  returned 
from  Africa  and  who  has  kindly  consented  to  fill  this  gap.  I  am 
very  sure  that  in  our  hearts  and  prayers  we  will  give  to  this 
distinguished  servant  of  God  a  very  hearty  welcome.    I  referred 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  29 

a  few  moments  ago  to  that  convention  in  New  Orleans.    Let  nie 
tell  you  a  few  things  about  it.    It  was  a  convention  representing 
the  300,000  colored  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  southern  states,  a  delegated  convention,  held  forty  years 
after  the  reorganization  of  the  work  of  our  church  in  the  South 
among  the  blacks.     In  that  same  place  forty  years  ago  Bishop 
Thomson  and  Doctor  (afterwards  Bishop)  John  P.  Newman  or- 
ganized  the  Mississippi  Mission  Conference,  and  in  that  confer- 
ence there  were  fifteen  black  men,  not  one  of  whom  could  write 
his  name,  and  so  when  they  came  to  have  a  secretary  Dr.  Newman 
acted  as  secretary.    That  was  only  forty  years  ago.    The  growth 
of  the  conference  from  that  little  company  of  men  has  come  to 
represent  fully  three  hundred  thousand  colored  members,  twenty 
annual  conferences,  nearly  two  thousand  colored  ministers,  with 
eight  institutions  of  collegiate  grade,  with  two  medical  colleges- 
one  of  the  best  medical  colleges  for  black  people  in  the  world  at 
Nashville,  Tennessee,  that  had  an  attendance  of  four  hundred 
students,  all  men  from  all  the  institutions  of  the  South.    I  do  not 
hesitate  to  say,  as  I  have  said  over  and  over  again  when  I  was  in 
the  southern  education  work  and  traveled  through  this  nation 
for  nearly  thirty  years,  that  for  quick  results  in  membership,  in 
property  and   in   educational    institutions   no   such   missionary 
enterprise  has  developed  in  the  Christian  church  in  modern  times. 
Among  those  black  men  who  have  gone  out  from  our  institutions 
of  learning  is  this  man  who  is  to  speak  to  us ;  Dr.  M.  C.  B.  Mason, 
corresponding  secretary  of  our  Education  Society;  Dr.  Bowen, 
professor  of  historical  theology  in  Atlanta,  Georgia ;  and  scores  of 
other  men  and  women  as  well.    And  as  I  sat  there  as  president  of 
that  New  Orleans  convention  during  seven  sessions  and  listened 
to  over  thirty  addresses  from  black  men  and  women,  you  can 
imagine  the  joy  of  my  heart.    It  was  a  triumph— a  triumph  over 
prejudice,  over  persecution,  over  misunderstandings,  over  race 
hatred ;  it  was  a  triumph  for  a  race  which  was  yesterday  only 
slaves  but  today  rising  into  magnificent  intelligence  and  spiritu- 
ality and  intellectual,  moral  and  financial  power  in  this  nation 
of  ours.    I  had  myself  transferred  over  twenty  of  those  men  and 
women  to  Liberia  before  Bishop  Scott  was  elected,  and  Bishop 
Scott  is  now  our  resident  Bishop  in  Monrovia,  in  the  Republic  of 
Liberia,  and  during  the  past  two  years  has  heroically  staid  in  that 
place  of  importance,  and  is  leading  our  hosts  in  that  republic. 


30  OUR  WORK  IN  AFRICA 

Bishop  Scott,  we  welcome  you  here,  and  thank  God  for  the 
great  work  to  which  you  have  been  called,  and  I  know  that  the 
audience  will  be  delighted  to  listen  to  the  story  that  you  have 
to  tell  us.     (Applause.) 


OUR  WORK  IN  AFRICA 


Address  by  Bishop  Scott 

Mr,  Chairman,  Brethren  and  Sisters :  I  am  to  take  the  place, 
as  has  been  announced,  of  Bishop  Oldham.  Now,  I  suppose  that 
when  it  comes  to  the  ' '  ham ' '  part  of  his  name  that  I  am  a  proper 
substitute,  but  as  to  the  other  part,  he  is  a  good  deal  older  in  this 
business  than  I  am,  and  I  feel  very  sure  would  succeed  better. 
(Laughter  and  applause.) 

Africa  is  an  immense  field,  and  not  only  so  but  it  is  a  diffi- 
cult field.  I  sometimes  think  that  it  is  the  most  difficult  field  in 
which  the  church  operates  today,  and  I  think  that  not  simply 
because  of  the  climate  and  intense  heat  but  for  other  reasons.  For 
instance,  I  might  call  attention  to  the  influence  of  Mohammedan- 
ism, which  acknowledges  God  but  ignores  the  Christ ;  to  the  pres- 
ence of  unscrupulous  traders  and  business  men ;  to  an  unlet- 
tered heathenism  wrapped  in  an  innumerable  number  of  dialects ; 
and  also  to  the  superstitions  and  customs  that  are  sustained  not 
only  by  practice  but  by  the  profit  from  the  business 
that  comes  to  the  men  who  are  designated  as  ' '  headmen ' '  or  lead- 
ers in  the  tribes.  Such  being  the  case,  can  any  one  wonder  that 
missions  have  had  such  slow  progress  in  Africa  ?  The  Moravians 
went  into  South  Africa  in  1736 — 170  years  ago.  They  have  much, 
in  connection  with  others  who  are  working  in  that  part  of  the 
continent,  to  show  for  their  labors.  W€  have  been  in  Liberia 
about  seventy-three  years,  and,  while  we  cannot  show  the  magni- 
ficent numbers  we  wish  we  might,  nor  those  that  are  shown  by 
some  of  the  other  missionary  fields,  nevertheless  I  think  the 
Methodist  Church  has  reason  to  thank  God  and  take  courage  that 
she  has  been  enabled  during  these  years  to  hold  that  little  re- 
public true  to  God  and  to  His  church. 

The  salvation  of  Africa  is  indeed  a  problem,  and  not  simply 
because  it  is  black.    Ordinarily  a  problem  is  a  question  proposed 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  31 

for  solution,  and  sometimes  it  involves  doubt.  Often  a  question 
is  a  problem  to  us  because  we  do  not  see  how  to  solve  it  to  our  own 
advantage;  or,  in  other  words,  a  question  which  refuses  to  be 
solved  in  the  way  we  propose  to  do  it.  As  a  rule,  the  difficulty 
lies  in  some  preconceived  notion  or  prejudice  of  mind  on  the 
part  of  one  who  is  attempting  a  solution  rather  than  in  the  diffi- 
culty of  the  problem.  But  I  am  confident  that  the  salvation  of 
Africa  is  a  genuine  problem,  and  possibly  the  greatest  that  the 
Christian  church  has  to  face  in  this  twentieth  century.  And  yet, 
its  difficulty  is  perhaps  the  surest  guarantee  that  it  will  be  solved. 
Protestantism  is  addressing  itself  to  the  task  as  never  before. 
Already  there  are  ninety-five  or  more  different  organizations 
seeking  a  solution  of  this  dark  problem. 

My  labors,  as  has  been  indicated  to  you,  have  been  confined 
mostly  to  Liberia.  In  that  little  republic  we  have  about  25,000 
Americo-Liberians,  as  they  are  called,  and  a  population  of  a 
million  and  a  half  heathen  natives.  Some  of  those  natives,  I  am 
thankful  to  say,  have  been  Christianized,  have  some  education 
and  make  useful  citizens;  but  the  great  masses  are  still  in 
darkness  and  sin.  Our  efforts  there  are  directed  more  especially 
to  the  natives.  We  have  just  done  enough  for  them  to  make  them 
the  more  anxious  to  learn  what  they  call  ''the  God  way."  They 
are  eaten  up  by  their  superstitions.  You  know  a  people  that  care 
not  for  the  life  of  a  baby,  so  that  they  accuse  it  of  murdering  its 
mother,  and  will  throw  it  out  onto  the  trash  pile— such  a  people 
must  need  the  Gospel.  One  of  the  workers  called  me  one  day 
and  asked  me  to  go  to  the  mission  house  and  see  a  murderer.  I 
had  no  idea  what  she  meant,  but  I  went,  and  then  she  took  in  her 
hands  a  little  babe,  just  skin  and  bone,  and  she  said:  "This 
baby  has  been  brought  to  the  mission  by  one  of  the  boys ;  he  went 
down  to  the  native  town,  and  he  saw  this  child  lying  on  the  trash 
pile."  He  knew  what  it  meant,  so  he  asked  if  he  might  have  it, 
and  they  said,  "Certainly;  he  is  a  murderer;  we  don't  want 
him."  And  so  the  child  was  taken  to  the  mission  house,  and  has 
been  nursed  since  and  is  growing  vigorous.  Then,  too,  woe  to 
the  mother  who  is  unfortunate  enough  to  bring  to  the  world 
twins.  She  must  die  for  her  mistake.  Thea,  when  a  person  of 
any  prominence  is  sick  unto  death,  somebody  is  accused  of  hav- 
ing hurt  that  person,  and  it  may  be  somebody  designated  by  the 
devil  doctor,  and  he  must  suffer  death  as  a  consequence.    Polyg- 


32  OUR  WORK  IN  AFRICA 

amy  is  almost  universally  practiced.  Women  are  not  only 
bought  and  sold  like  cattle  but  for  cattle.  Notwithstanding  all 
these  disadvantages,  they  are  beginning  to  beg  for  schools.  They 
come  to  me  sometimes  and  say,  "Won't  you  give  us  a  school  so 
wee  boy  can  learn  book?  We  don't  want  wee  boy  to  come  up 
big  fool  so  like  we."  This  is  our  chance.  When  we  have  such 
an  invitation  and  when  we  can  give  them  a  teacher  we  do  so,  and 
to  give  them  a  teacher  means  a  Sunday  school,  and  to  have  a 
Sunday  school  means  in  very  short  order  that  the  Gospel  will  be 
preached  to  those  people.  But  we  have  to  take  the  children,  take 
them  out  of  these  homes  of  superstition  and  degradation,  and 
that  means  cloth  for  covering  and  rice  and  other  like  stuff  for 
food  and  some  way  of  housing  and  sheltering  them ;  and  this 
means,  of  course,  additional  expense;  and  then,  following  this, 
we  attempt  to  teach  them  to  work,  to  work  after  civilized  meth- 
ods, so  that  they  will  in  that  way  not  only  be  prepared  to 
provide  for  themselves  better  but  to  serve  better  those  who  may 
employ  them.  Take,  for  instance,  the  way  they  plant  rice.  They 
go  out  and  open  a  little  spot  which  they  call  a  farm — you  would 
not  regard  it  as  much  more  than  a  garden  spot — they  open  that 
and  arrange  for  the  planting  of  rice.  What  is  done  towards 
the  turning  over  of  the  soil  is  done  by  the  women,  who  sometimes 
have  their  babies  secured  to  their  backs  as  they  work  all  day  in 
the  hot  sun.  This  land  is  prepared  in  this  way,  and  the  rice  is 
planted  to  the  tap  of  the  tom-tom  or  drum,  and  they  feel  they 
have  done  a  great  thing.  When  the  rice  is  ready  for  harvest 
they  take  a  small  knife  and  cut  one  head  of  rice  at  a  time,  and 
when  they  get  so  many  they  bind  them  together,  and  on  they  go, 
cutting  one  head  at  a  time,  until  they  have  harvested  their  crop. 
Of  course,  it  is  difficult  to  get  the  native  man  to  turn  aside  from 
the  way  he  has  been  trained,  but  we  are  doing  that  kind  of  work 
in  our  industrial  school.  Under  the  leadership  of  Bishop  Hart- 
zell  this  work  was  inaugurated  some  years  ago,  and  I  have  taken 
hold  of  it  as  I  found  it,  and  God  is  greatly  blessing  the  efforts 
of  those  in  charge.  Last  January  we  turned  out  a  class  of 
carpenters.  I  had  them  prepare  samples  of  their  work,  and  they 
took  delight  in  it.  They  are  glad  to  have  some  one  show 
them,  and  yei  many  go  about  who  are  not  prepared  and  who 
attempt  to  do  work.  Woe  be  to  the  man  who  turns  one  loose  on 
his  lumber  pile  to  build  a  house,  unless  he  has  had  some  prepara- 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  33 

tion!  We  also  do  what  we  can  to  teach  them  in  the  line  of 
cooking  and  sewing — that  is,  in  so  far  as  natives  can  be  influ- 
enced to  sew,  and  anything  along  lines  we  think  would  be  helpful 
to  them.  But,  my  friends,  no  matter  what  else  is  done  for 
Africa,  the  only  saving  force  is  the  Christian  religion.  These 
other  means  may  be  used  as  auxiliaries  to  prepare  men  and 
women  for  life,  to  strengthen  them  that  they  may  be  able  to 
make  their  living  and  become  useful  citizens;  but  nothing 
changes  the  heathen  man  like  knowing  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in 
the  pardon  of  sin.  It  cannot  be  by  education  alone,  although 
there  are  some  who  say,  "Give  them  education  and  that  will 
settle  it ; "  nor  by  improved  methods  of  labor  alone,  nor  by  com- 
merce or  business  methods,  nor  by  enactments  of  parliament,  nor 
by  improved  methods  of  civilization,  nor  by  crowding  them  into 
a  corner  and  telling  them  that  they  are  the  meanest  part  of 
God 's  creation.  True,  he  must  be  drilled  and  trained  on  various 
lines,  but  above  all,  more  than  all,  the  African  must  be  bom  of 
God  out  of  heaven,  separated  from  his  sins  and  brought  to  know 
Jesus  as  his  Savior.  A  good  many  ask,  * '  Does  it  save  him  when  he 
is  converted  ? ' '  Oh,  it  does,  thank  God !  and  we  have  abundant 
proof  of  the  fact.  One  of  the  encouraging  things  in  connection 
with  the  work  is  the  fact  that  the  people  seem  to  be  anxious  to 
be  saved.  The  time  was,  perhaps  not  more  than  twelve  or  fifteen 
years  ago,  from  what  we  learn  in  Bishop  Taylor's  time,  when 
it  was  difficult  to  get  the  boys  and  girls;  and  there  have  been 
times  when  the  missionaries  had  to  buy  them  in  order  to  get  them 
into  the  training  school ;  but  that  time  has  passed.  Mothers  and 
fathers,  where  the  light  has  struck  their  own  minds  and  they 
feel  they  want  something  to  be  done  for  their  children,  will  bring 
the  children  now  and  beg  us  to  take  them.  Christianity  has  an 
influence  over  them  when  they  are  brought  to  God.  I  remember 
an  incident  of  a  few  months  ago.  A  Christian  man,  a  man  who 
was  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Church  in  a  native  town ;  when 
he  was  dying  said  to  his  wife:  "Now,  you  know  when  my 
people  die  the  folks  want  to  drink  rum  and  they  want  to  have  a 
big  time;  I  don't  want  that  when  I  am  dead;  I  don't  want  you 
to  furnish  any  money  to  buy  rum."  They  have  a  kind  of  a 
celebration  over  the  dead  people.  See  how  faithful  the  wife  was ! 
He  died  and  was  buried  from  her  church,  and  then  they  went 
to  her  and  told  her  she  must  get  rum  so  they  might  celebrate, 


34  OUR  WORK  IN  AFRICA 

but  she  said:  ''No,  my  husband  said  I  should  not."  "But," 
they  said,  "you  must  do  it."  And  she  insisted  she  would  not 
do  it;  so  they  took  her  out  into  the  surf  and  ducked  her  under 
the  water  and  held  her  there,  and  then  raised  her  up  and  asked 
her  if  she  would  furnish  the  money  to  get  rum,  and  she  declared 
she  would  not ;  and  then  again  they  put  her  under,  and  tried  her 
again  and  again,  and  yet  she  stood  firm  to  his  instruction  and 
to  her  own  conviction  as  a  Christian  woman.  I  tell  you,  it  made 
a  marked  impression  upon  the  heathen  people  of  that  town. 
One  of  the  most  remarkable  instances,  and  yet  it  is  not  the  only 
one,  of  faithfulness  to  conviction  was  a  man  who  is  now  one  of 
our  native  workers,  whom  Bishop  Hartzell  knows  well.  This 
man  was  converted,  and  his  wife  knew  not  of  his  feelings  or 
convictions.  She  had  no  thought  about  the  Christian  religion 
and  she  somehow  was  set  against  it.  When  he  said  he  was  a 
Christian  she  did  not  believe  him.  She  joined  in  with  the  people 
of  the  town  to  persecute  him,  and  they  went  at  it.  They  threw 
him  down  and  rubbed  cayenne  pepper  in  his  eyes ;  they  beat  him 
again  and  again;  they  went  to  his  house  and  broke  that  down, 
and  threw  what  little  he  had  in  the  house  out  into  the  street. 
And  yet  that  man,  a  great  tall  fellow  by  the  name  of  Wesley 
Fish — Wesley,  a  good  name  to  begin  with,  I  do  not  know  where 
he  got  it — that  fellow  held  on,  and  today  he  is  one  of  the  most 
enthusiastic  workers  and  one  of  the  most  successful  workers 
among  his  people  that  we  have  in  our  work.  After  a  while 
his  wife,  whose  native  name  is  Derody,  was  influenced  by  his 
life,  and  she  came  to  the  missionaries  and  asked  that  they  pray 
for  her,  and  she  was  converted.  When  I  visited  the  central 
station  some  months  ago  Derody  led  a  great  company  of  the 
native  people  from  the  outer  station  down  to  the  central  station 
to  attend  the  meeting  that  was  held  there  and  to  join  in  praising 
God,  and  a  glorious  time  we  had.  True  ?  Why,  it  is  remarkable 
just  how  true  some  are  to  their  duties  as  Christians,  just  as 
though  they  had  been  trained  from  childhood.  I  went  to  a 
merchant  a  few  weeks  ago  from  whom  I  had  been  buying  sup- 
plies. He  said,  "I  want  to  tell  you  of  a  native  man  who  came 
in  here  the  other  day  and  bought  something  and  went  away; 
we  gave  him  his  change  and  he  went  away,  but  after  a  while  he 
came  back  and  said — we  did  not  know  what  was  the  matter,  but 
he  said,  *  You  gave  too  much  change,  and  I  want  to  bring  it  back. ' 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  85 

And  we  said,  'What  do  you  mean?*  He  said,  'Here,  you  gave 
me  one  or  two  shillings  too  much. '  And  we  said,  '  Oh,  we  guess 
not. '  But  he  insisted  we  had  and  we  took  it. ' '  That  merchant 
said  he  could  not  imagine  what  had  come  over  him ;  native  people 
did  not  usually  do  that  way ;  they  were  inclined  to  keep  all  they 
got,  and  so  he  began  to  ask  the  man  questions.  "What  is  the 
matter  with  you  ?  Look  here !  do  you  go  to  the  mission  ? "  "  Oh, 
yes,"  was  the  reply,  "I  belong  to  the  mission  church."  That 
merchant  added,  "From  what  that  native  said  and  did  in  my 
presence  in  connection  with  this  change  I  feel  convinced  that 
the  missionaries  do  good,"  and  that  is  a  good  deal  for  some 
merchants  to  say. 

My  friends,  we  are  there  simply  doing  the  very  best  we  can 
under  the  blessing  of  God,  and  God  is  greatly  blessing  us.  Last 
year  the  brethren  started  out  with  the  hope  that  they  might  reach 
five  hundred  native  people  and  bring  them  to  conversion.  You 
know  we  could  baptize  a  whole  town  if  we  dared  do  so.  We  go 
into  a  town  sometimes,  and  the  people  are  anxious  to  be  baptized 
and  come  into  the  church;  but  we  insist  upon  their  abandoning 
polygamy  and  other  habits  which  are  not  consistent  with  the 
Christian  religion,  and  we  insist  upon  experimental  religion  and 
upon  knowing  something  about  what  they  profess  and  upon 
being  able  to  tell  that  they  know  something  about  the  Lord.  So 
we  keep  them  home  for  instruction  and  drill  them  and  train 
them  .  We  started  out  with  the  hope  that  we  might  succeed  in 
gathering  into  the  church  at  least  five  hundred,  and  God  blesses 
us  greatly.  There  is  one  district  under  J.  C.  Sherrill,  who  went 
some  months  ago  from  this  country,  which  secured  three  hundred 
and  odd  conversions.  When  we  came  to  the  conference  with 
reports  from  the  various  districts  it  was  an  encouraging  thing; 
it  rejoiced  the  hearts  of  all,  and  we  felt  that  God  was  moving 
among  us,  and  that  we  were  on  the  verge  of  a  glorious  out- 
pouring of  the  Holy  Ghost.  I  have,  had  a  letter  since  I  have 
been  in  this  country — I  have  been  here  only  two  weeks — from 
Miss  McAllister  at  one  of  our  outer  stations,  in  which  she  said 
that  there  have  been  one  hundred  conversions  since  the  annual 
conference  in  February.  There  is  work  to  be  done,  and  I  believe 
we  are  going  to  have  within  the  next  ten  years  one  of  the  most 
glorious  demonstrations  of  God's  power  and  ability  to  save  men 
that  we  have  ever  witnessed  on  the  continent  of  Africa.    I  feel 


36  OUR  WORK  IN  AFRICA 

that  the  clouds  have  been  lifted  gently  in  this  part  of  the  conti- 
nent, and  that  we  are  going  to  reap  from  the  labors  of  many  who 
passed  away  in  the  great  battle,  many  who  surrendered  their 
lives  for  the  sake  of  Africa.  I  believe  that  in  God's  own  time 
and  in  God's  own  way  we  shall  gather  in  the  sheaves.  I  feel,  if 
we  can  have  some  money  to  put  in  additional  workers,  that 
inside  of  ten  years  we  will  have  increased  the  number  of  conver- 
sions to  many  thousands.  I  believe  that  in  the  next  two  or  three 
years  there  will  be  reported  one  thousand  conversions  a  year, 
but  I  feel  that  we  want  at  the  same  time  to  provide  proper 
instruction  and  training  for  them ;  we  want  to  get  hold  of  them 
and  bring  them  along  in  such  a  way  that  they  will  stand  firmly 
for  God  and  righteousness.  In  the  midst  of  heathenism  it  takes 
a  good  deal  of  strength  of  character  to  stand,  not  only  for  the 
people  who  have  been  saved  from  heathenism  but  for  civilized 
people ;  and  so  I  appeal  to  you  tonight  to  take  upon  your  hearts 
the  thought  of  Africa.  I  have  had  a  number  speak  to  me  since 
I  have  been  here  telling  me  of  the  course  of  study  and  how  they 
have  become  more  and  more  interested  in  the  great  African 
continent;  and  I  pray  God  that  you  may  think  of  it  more  and 
more  and  pray  for  it  more  and  more  and  give  for  its  salvation 
more  and  more.  The  African  has  sinned,  but  he  has  been  sinned 
against.  God  has  given  us  the  commission  to  go  into  all  the 
world  and  teach  all  nations,  and  if  you  cannot  go,  God  means 
that  you  shall  send ;  and  if  you  feel  tonight  that  you  have  some 
obligation  resting  upon  you,  or  whether  you  feel  it  or  not,  I 
pray  that  God  may  impress  the  truth  upon  your  hearts  and  that 
you  will  think  of  it  and  pray  over  it  until  conviction  settles 
there.  And  I  know  if  it  settles  there,  under  the  blessing  of  God, 
you  will  do  something  for  the  salvation  of  men.  India  is  having 
her  day,  and  I  thank  God  for  it.  China  is  beginning  to  show 
new  life  in  its  development,  and  there  is  a  constant  cry,  ' '  Come 
over  and  help  us  and  bring  the  Gospel  of  light. ' '  I  feel  that  we 
are  on  the  very  threshold  of  a  Holy  Ghost  time  for  Africa.  My 
faith  leads  me  out  more  and  more,  and  I  am  inspired  by  the 
thought  that  God  will  give  us  victory,  that  He  is  giving  us 
victory,  and  I  feel  that  nothing  we  undergo  in  the  way  of  priva- 
tions, sufferings  or  disadvantages  is  thrown  away.  God  looks 
upon  all,  and  blesses  all,  and  accepts  all  as  the  gift  of  those  who 
mean  to  labor  for  the  salvation  of  men. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  37 

May  God  bless  and  help  you  and  bring  you  to  a  settled  con- 
elusion  to  see  the  world  brought  to  Christ!     (Applause.) 


Bishop  Hartzell:  A  few  months  ago  Bishop  Scott  and  I 
met  at  St.  Paul  de  Loanda,  on  the  west  coast  of  Africa,  where 
we  held  our  West  Central  African  Conference,  and  we  held  the 
first  Bishops'  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  on 
that  continent,  the  two  of  us;  that  is  the  beginning.  The  time 
will  come  when  there  will  be  more  bishops  of  Methodism  on  the 
continent  of  Africa  than  there  are  today  in  all  our  work.  We 
are  just  beginning.  India  is  asking  for  $250,000  this  year,  and 
she  ought  to  have  every  cent  of  it ;  it  is  merely  a  bagatelle  when  we 
consider  the  wealth  of  the  church.  Next  year  China  will  come 
in  for  her  celebration.  In  1908  it  will  be  seventy-five  years  since 
the  Missionary  Society  sent  out  its  first  foreign  missionary,  and 
that  foreign  missionary  was  Melville  B.  Cox,  and  he  was  sent 
to  Liberia.  The  bishops  of  Africa  have  united  in  the  determina- 
tion to  ask  the  church  that  we  shall  have  our  celebration,  our 
three-quarters  centennial  jubilee  for  Africa  in  1908,  and  to  ask 
for  a  quarter  of  a  million  dollars,  and  we  will  get  every  dollar 
of  it.  One  man  has  already  given  me  $25,000.  A  Jewish 
friend  in  London  handed  me  his  check  for  $5,000  just  before 
I  started,  and  he  is  going  to  do  that  several  times.     (Applause). 

The  climax  of  the  great  convention  at  New  Orleans  was  this, 
that  the  black  people  in  the  South  proposed  to  raise  $25,000 
in  dollar  shares  as  a  thank  offering  for  what  God  is  doing  in 
Africa,  and  as  an  expression  of  their  thankfulness  to  the  church 
for  electing  this  man  to  the  episcopacy,  and  that  money  is  to  go 
into  his  hands  especially  for  Liberia,  for  our  missions  there, 
and  he  is  in  this  country  to  ask  the  white  people  of  this  country 
to  lay  on  top  of  the  $25,000  of  the  black  people  of  the  South 
$25,000  more,  and  he  will  get  it.  We  are  living  in  great 
opportunities,  and  the  church  is  coming  to  the  front  to  meet 
them. 

I  regret  exceedingly  to  say  that  Bishop  Bashford  is  confined 
to  his  room  with  a  sudden  attack  of  illness — not  serious,  but  one 
of  those  types  of  attacks  which  we  men  who  live  in  tropical 
countries  understand  perfectly  well :  first,  a  severe  chill  and  then 
a  burning  up  with  fever.    Let  us  pray  for  him  that  God  may 


58  OUR  WORK  IN  CHINA. 

spare  his  precious  life,  and  that  he  may  live  many  years  to  lead 
the  hosts  of  God  not  only  in  China  but  in  other  sections  of  the 
world. 

"We  have  a  man  from  China  here,  The  Reverend  Doctor 
George  B,  Smyth,  one  of  the  field  secretaries  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  Society  on  the  Pacific  Coast,  who  for  seven- 
teen years  was  president  of  the  Anglo-Chinese  College  in  Foo 
Chow,  China.  He  is  a  man  who  has  given  his  life  to  missionary 
work.  He  has  just  come  from  the  awful  scenes  which  we  have 
recently  had  in  California.  He  hesitates  to  speak,  but  I  know 
that  he  will  not  have  spoken  five  minutes  until  you  are  very  glad 
that  he  consents  to  speak.  I  have  great  pleasure  in  introducing 
this  honored  servant  of  God,  who  has  given  so  many  years  to 
China,  and  who  has  recently  had  so  many  evidences  of  God's 
blessing  upon  him.     (Applause.) 


OUR  WORK  IN  CHINA 


Address  by  Dr.  Smyth 

Probably  the  Bishop  knows  what  he  is  doing  when  he  says 
that  at  the  end  of  five  minutes  you  will  be  delighted  that  I  am 
here.  I  am  reminded  of  the  western  presiding  elder  who  pre- 
sided at  a  missionary  meeting  at  which  I  was  to  speak.  That 
was  in  California ;  they  regard  this  as  away  back  east,  everything 
connected  with  Chicago,  its  universities,  theological  seminaries 
and  everything  else — everything  rather  primitive!  That  was 
a  missionary  meeting  which  was  held  in  a  great  opera-house,  and 
when  my  turn  to  speak  came  the  presiding  elder  said,  "It  gives 
me  great  pleasure,  ladies  and  gentlemen,  to  introduce  to  you 
the  Reverend  Doctor  George  B.  Smyth  from  San  Francisco, 
formerly  of  China;  he  does  not,  as  I  understand,  profess  to  be 
much  of  a  speaker,  but  I  know  that  you  will  be  glad  to  hear  him 
nevertheless."  Out  in  the  far  western  country  they  do  things 
in  an  extraordinary  fashion,  and  I  arose  and  assured  that  man 
that  he  spoke  the  truth.  If  you  are  as  delighted  at  the  end  of 
the  next  two  hours  as  Bishop  Hartzell  said  you  would  be  at  the 
end  of  the  next  five  minutes  I  shall  be  delighted  indeed.  (Laugh- 
ter and  applause.) 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  39 

I  am  more  fortunate  than  most  graduates  of  Garrett;  I  am 
from  Drew,  and  could  there  be  anything  more  appropriate  than 
a  speaker  from  Drew  to  Garrett?  I  remember  when  I  was  a 
student  at  Drew  we  changed  the  old  professor  on  elocution  and 
had  to  send  to  Garrett  for  its  professor,  and  he  came,  and  he  left 
his  mark  upon  the  students  who  went  under  his  voice.  Some 
time  ago  a  friend  of  mine,  a  minister  in  California,  was  speak- 
ing in  one  of  the  southern  California  towns,  and  a  young  lady,  a 
beautiful  young  woman,  came  up  to  him  and  said :  ' '  Doctor,  you 
have  been  at  Northwestern."  "How  do  you  know  I  have  been 
at  Northwestern?"  "Oh,"  she  said,  "I  listened  carefully  and 
I  see  that  you  can  pronounce  properly  'tilde  E ' ! "  ( Great 
laughter.)  Think  of  the  impression  that  this  Garrett  professor 
must  have  made !  Everywhere  the  men  who  go  out  from  this 
school  bear  the  stamp  thereof. 

The  Bishop  just  asked  me  to  speak  a  little  louder.  I  can't 
just  now.  If  those  who  are  in  the  distance  and  cannot  hear  me 
will  come  up  nearer  we  shall  both  be  better  satisfied.  (Laughter.) 

I  said  that  I  was  more  fortunate  than  most  of  you.  I  re- 
member one  sentence  in  Latin — I  venture  to  say  that  there  are 
several  students  of  this  and  other  institutions  who  cannot  re- 
member as  much  as  that.  (Laughter.)  It  is  this:  Facilis 
descensus  inferno.  Of  course,  the  Latin  professors  will  know 
what  that  means.  The  boy  on  the  seat  would  say  that  it  would 
be  translated,  "It  is  awfully  easy  to  go  to  hell,"  but  we  don't 
mean  it  in  that  sense  here.  I  suppose,  if  I  remember  right,  it 
may  be  translated,  "It  is  easy  to  go  down."  Sometimes  it  is 
and  sometimes  it  is  not;  of  course,  it  cannot  be  for  the  people 
who  live  in  such  a  place  as  Evanston.  Why  do  I  say  that?  I 
say  it  because  of  the  extraordinary  changes  that  have  come  over 
this  program.  (Laughter.)  I  never  saw  it  until  Bishop  Hart- 
zell  exhibited  it.  The  moment  I  read  it  down  and  saw  what  the 
reality  was  and  thought  of  what  the  promise  was,  I  could  not 
help  thinking  what  a  lie  Virgil  uttered  when  he  said  ''Facilis 
descensus  inferno,"  for  it  is  awfully  hard,  especially  in  Evans-' 
ton,  and  especially  for  such  a  cultivated  audience  as  this.  Let 
me  say,  leaving  out  the  distinguished  chairman  of  this  audience, 
who  did  not  count  himself  among  the  principal  speakers,  seeing 
he  only  made  some  introductory  remarks,  I  notice  the  first 
speaker  was  a  bishop  in  posse,  and  then  we  go  on  with  a  bishop 


40  OUR  WORK  IN  CHINA 

in  parte,  and  then  we  end  with  a  bishop  in  /lora.  How  does  the 
program  come  out?  It  begins  with  a  bishop  in  posse  and  goes 
on  with  a  bishop  in  parte  and  ends  with  no  bishop  at  all !  ( Great 
laughter. )  Of  course,  it  must  be  hard  for  you  to  stand  any  such 
changes,  but  if  it  suits  you  it  suits  me. 

I  was  asked  to  speak  in  the  place  of  Bishop  Bashford,  and 
when  you  remember  that  I  was  asked  by  the  beloved  and  elo- 
quent Dr.  Stuart,  you  will  know  that  I  could  not  refuse.  Of 
course,  it  is  a  difficult  position,  and  yet  I  am  not  sorrry.  Why 
should  I  be  sorry  to  speak  in  this  church,  and  why  should  I  be 
sorry  to  speak  on  the  anniversary  of  an  institution  which  has 
contributed  so  largely  to  build  up  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  in  this  country  in  which  I  myself  lived  so  long  ?  In  spite 
of  the  disappointment  to  you  and  the  surprise  to  me  at  finding 
myself  here,  I  am  glad  to  have  the  opportunity  to  speak  in  this 
church,  whose  history  is  associated  in  my  mind  with  so  many 
incidents  of  my  own  life,  some  of  them  unpleasant  and  some 
pleasant.  I  remember  one — I  shall  never  forget  it !  A  former 
pastor  of  this  church,  a  very  distinguished  one — I  will  not  say 
the  most  distinguished,  for  I  do  not  know  them  all,  but  one  of  the 
most  distinguished  pastors  in  the  great  career  of  this  church — 
came  to  lecture  to  us  at  Drew,  and  he  lectured  two  nights,  and  I 
remember  the  subject  was,  "The  Pastor  in  Office."  We  were 
not  yet  pastors  but  mere  fledglings.  He  came  and  spoke  to  us. 
And  the  second  night  he  called  attention  to  his  clothes  and 
advised  us  when  we  entered  into  the  ministry  and  were  ordained 
to  wear  a  vest  which  buttoned  somewhere  in  the  invisible,  and 
then  he  said :  "If  you  wear  a  vest  of  that  kind  and  wear  appro- 
priate clerical  clothes,  and  have  reason  to  suspect  that  some  of 
your  members  are  wandering  away  into  saloons  you  can  go  in 
after  them,  and  your  presence  will  excite  no  criticism. ' '  ( Great 
laughter.)  I  thought  of  myself  tonight;  I  looked  at  my  clothes; 
I  have  no  clerical  vest ;  indeed,  I  am  not  fitted  to  appear  here  at 
all.  Up  to  about  two  weeks  ago  I  had  a  fine  coat  and  vest,  but 
I  sat  up  one  night  with  a  poor  fellow  who  was  driven  crazy  by 
the  earthquake  in  San  Francisco,  and  in  the  morning  I  had 
neither  coat  nor  vest.  But  I  am  glad  to  be  here,  and  I  wonder 
that  I  came  out  of  it  at  all.  I  was  not  in  San  Francisco  during 
the  earthquake,  but  it  is  difficult  for  me,  or  any  other  man  who  has 
been  through  the  horrors  succeeding  the  earthquake,  to  speak  on 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  41 

the  lines  of  any  other  subject  when  that  calamity  is  before  us. 
But  it  will  rise  again.  Let  me  tell  you  one  little  thing  that  indi- 
cates the  spirit  with  which  the  San  Francisco  people  are  facing 
the  terrible  calamity.  I  was  crossing  on  the  ferry  the  other  day 
from  San  Francisco  to  Oakland,  and  I  saw  a  young  woman  who 
had  the  motto  in  golden  letters  on  her  hat  band,  "Forget  it! 
Forget  it ! "  And  that  is  the  spirit  with  which  Calif ornians  and 
the  people  of  San  Francisco  are  facing  that  disaster. 

Now,  as  I  said,  this  church  is  associated  in  my  mind  with 
a  good  many  things  of  interest  to  myself.  There  is  no  man  here 
who  does  not  know  Prof.  James  Hatfield.  I  had  some  delightful 
associations  with  him  in  North  China  some  years  ago.  He  came 
out  with  the  ever-beloved  and  ever-blessed  Bishop  Merrill.  We 
went  out  to  the  great  wall  and  wandered  through  parts  of  Man- 
churia together ;  and  I  remember  that  we  wandered  through  the 
old  city  of  Pekin  one  day,  and  suddenly  a  large  crowd  of  Chinese 
men  and  boys  began  to  follow  us,  and  he  saw  that  the  time  had 
come  to  do  something,  and  I  saw  it,  too.  And  he  said  to  me: 
"Let  us  stop  this  wagon,  and  I  will  show  you  a  new  way  to 
disperse  a  crowd."  So  I  followed  him.  We  went  out  to  the 
miserable  cart,  and  we  stood  there  facing  an  immense  crowd  of 
Chinese  men.  Looking  at  them  with  unaccustomed  and  unusual 
sternness.  Professor  Hatfield  began  to  declaim — and  I  suppose 
that  he  never  was  able  to  do  it  here — he  began  to  declaim  the  last 
sentence  of  Webster's  reply  to  Hayne,  and  that  Chinese  crowd 
stood  it  as  long  as  it  could  and  then  turned  and  fled  like  sheep. 
(Great  laughter.)  I  do  not  know  whether  Professor  Hatfield 
ever  patented  that,  but  that  was  simply  the  most  delightful  way 
to  disperse  a  crowd  that  I  ever  saw.  I  recommend  it  to  Bishop 
Scott  and  to  Bishop  Hartzell  when  they  find  themselves  in  the 
presence  of  a  threatening  crowd  of  black  men! 

There  are  other  things  associated  in  my  mind.  Some  of  my 
colleagues  were  men  from  this  institution,  graduates  of  North- 
western and  of  Garrett.  I  shall  never  forget  the  delightful  years 
which  I  spent  in  association  with  William  Lacy  of  Milwaukee,  a 
graduate  of  some  class  of  the  eighties,  and  his  delightful  and 
heroic  wife,  Emma  Ninde;  and  that  dear  young  fellow,  Ben 
Marsh,  who  was  one  of  my  colleagues  for  several  years  and  who 
two  years  ago  laid  down  his  life  with  the  people  whom  he  had 
served;  and  Olin  Cady,  who  is  in  this  house  tonight;  and  other 


42  OUR  WORK  IN  CHINA 

men  whom  I  have  met  in  various  parts  of  China  and  who  bore 
the  stamp  of  Northwestern  and  of  Garrett  and  who  preached  in 
the  Orient  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  It  is  delightful  to 
me  to  speak  in  the  church  in  which  such  men,  and  others  like 
them,  worshiped  in  the  days  gone  by. 

Just  a  little  time  on  the  subject  on  which  I  am  to  speak. 
(Laughter.)  You  will  not,  of  course,  wonder  at  my  finding  fault 
with  the  circumstances  or  wonder  why  I  am  here ;  you  will  have 
judged  by  this  time  that  I  am  an  Irishman,  and  when  an  Irish- 
man has  not  an  Englishman  to  find  fault  with  he  must  find  fault 
with  something  else — with  his  circiunstances,  for  instance. 
(Laughter.)  I  am  to  speak  for  a  little  while  on  the  subject  of 
China,  the  land  in  which  I  lived  so  long.  I  shall  not  take  too 
much  time.  I  will  speak  a  little  time  on  China  and  then  I  will 
close.  When  I  think  of  China  tonight  I  do  not  know,  of  course, 
what  Bishop  Bashford  would  say,  but  I  think  of  it  as  a  country 
which  has  almost  in  the  last  twenty  years,  since  I  went  to  it,  been 
born  again  in  many  senses.  It  is  not  the  country  of  five  and 
twenty  years  ago.  It  is  not  the  same  politically,  spiritually,  re- 
ligiously. It  is  not  the  China  of  a  quarter  of  a  century  ago.  I 
remember  that  when  I  went  there  it  was  almost  a  closed  country. 
There  were  missionaries  in  some  provinces,  but  none  in  others; 
and  there  were  provinces  in  the  Empire  into  which  no  mission- 
aries had  ever  gone  and  through  which  no  foreigner  of  any  race 
ever  traveled ;  but  now  nothing  of  that  kind  can  be  said  of  any 
provinces  or  any  district  in  the  whole  Empire.  When  I  went 
there  every  Chinaman  seemed  to  be  afraid  of  every  foreigner; 
the  foreigner  went  through  the  country  as  a  kind  of  master,  and 
the  people  trembled  in  his  presence  and  were  afraid  to  express 
their  opinions  or  to  say  a  single  thing.  All  that  time  has  gone 
by,  and  I  am  glad  of  it.  I  remember  being  in  the  city  of  Shang- 
hai once,  a  niunber  of  years  ago,  and  seeing  twenty  Chinamen 
shot  dead  upon  one  of  the  principal  streets,  and  for  what  reason  ? 
To  quiet  a  riot  ?  No,  there  was  no  riot.  I  was  in  that  city  at  the 
time  and  walked  about  its  streets  in  perfect  security.  What, 
then,  was  the  matter?  Listen  for  a  moment,  and  compare  the 
China  of  that  time  with  the  China  of  today.  Just  outside  the 
French  settlement,  under  the  direct  government  of  the  French 
consul  and  a  number  of  other  French  officials,  there  was  a  sort 
of  a  rest-house,  a  place  where  the  bodies  of  the  dead  could  be  kept 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  43 

while  awaiting  burial,  and  the  French  consul  wanted  to  buy  it, 
and  the  trustees  of  the  temple  refused  to  sell  it,  and  he  went  to 
the  officer  at  Nanking,  and  he  was  unable  to  persuade  the  officer 
to  sell  the  place,  and  then  this  French  consul  employed  a  number 
of  poor  coolies,  who  at  that  time,  in  the  dead  of  winter,  were  poor 
enough  and  distressed  enough  to  work  for  anybody  who  would 
give  them  something  to  eat,  and  he  proceeded  to  have  them  tear 
down  the  wall  that  surrounded  this  sacred  resting  place  of  their 
dead,  and  the  people  rose  and  drove  them  off,  and  this  represen- 
tative of  France,  of  European  civilization,  went  out  to  a  French 
cruiser  anchored  in  the  river,  and  they  landed  from  her  a  large 
force  of  sailors  and  marines  and  marched  up  to  the  river  bank  to 
that  crowd  of  Chinamen  and  shot  twenty  of  them  in  the  street; 
and  no  apology  of  any  kind  was  ever  made.  But  that  time  has 
gone  by  and  that  can  not  be  done  again,  and  there  is  no  American 
who  ought  not  to  rejoice  that  that  is  true.  (Applause.)  I  will 
tell  you  another  thing.  Twenty-two  years  ago  this  year  I  saw 
more  than  three  thousand  shot  dead  within  three-quarters  of  an 
hour,  within  ten  miles  of  my  own  home.  The  French  were  en- 
deavoring to  compel  the  Chinese  government  to  pay  an  indemnity 
of  sixteen  millions  of  dollars  for  something  for  which  it  was  no 
more  responsible  than  the  faculty  and  trustees  of  the  North- 
western University.  But  the  time  has  gone  by  when  the  Orient 
can  be  bullied  into  paying  preposterous  claims  of  that  kind,  and 
one  oriental  nation  has  at  last  taught  Europe  and  the  west  that 
bullying  does  not  pay,  and  I  am  glad  of  it.  (Applause.)  That 
shows  the  change.  You  know,  when  you  go  to  people  who  are 
afraid  of  you,  even  though  they  know  that  they  are  not  in  any 
danger  at  all,  but  by  instinct  tremble  in  your  presence,  it  is  very 
diffcult  to  talk  to  them  and  keep  them  from  saying,  "yes,  yes"  to 
everything  you  say,  and  half  the  time  you  do  not  know  whether 
they  mean  it  or  not ;  but  now  the  missionary  who  goes  to  China 
sees  a  man  who  looks  him  square  in  the  eye,  and  when  that  man 
professes  to  be  a  Christian  there  are  "not  the  reasons  now  that 
existed  fifteen  or  twenty  years  ago  for  his  saying  "yes,  yes"  to 
please  the  foreigner  whom  he  fears;  he  does  not  fear  him  now. 
We  are  more  on  an  equality. 

China  is  opening  up  industrially.  Politically  the  Chinaman 
has  a  new  sense  of  self-respect.  He  can  sit  on  the  platform  with 
perfect  equality  with  the  foreigner  who  is  teaching  him.    China 


44  OUR  WORK  IN  CHINA 

is  now  richer  a  great  deal.  The  scale  of  living  has  gone  up,  and 
partly  through  the  Christian  church.  Some  men  thoughtlessly 
blame  the  missionaries  of  the  Christian  church  for  increasing  the 
scale  of  living  in  China  by  the  teaching  which  they  give  to  the 
people.  I  am  glad  of  that  teaching.  The  Christian  church  in 
China,  and  in  many  parts  of  the  oriental  world,  has  made  it 
impossible  for  men  to  live  as  they  used  to  live,  and  has  made  it 
impossible  for  families  of  boys  and  girls  to  live  in  one  room  as 
they  used  to  before  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  taught  them  that 
they  ought  to  live  in  two,  and  that  kind  of  thing  has  increased 
the  expense  of  living,  and  I  am  glad  of  it ;  and  it  has  introduced 
a  new  social  ideal  and  purpose.  Time  has  made  immense  changes 
educationally.  In  the  work  in  which  I  was  engaged  I  myself,  in 
some  sense,  may  be  an  example  of  the  changes  that  have  taken 
place.  I  have  seen  China  pass  through  all  the  stages  of  complete 
slavery  to  the  old  educational  system  up  to  the  time  when  the  old 
educational  system  was  entirely  abolished,  and  the  whole  of 
China  is  now  open  today  to  the  new  methods  of  education  which 
have  been  introduced  by  missionaries  and  others  from  the  west- 
ern world. 

I  went  to  China  to  take  charge  of  a  school  which  had  just 
been  founded — by  whom?  By  some  newspaper  correspondent 
who  was  not  as  intelligent  as  the  newspaper  correspondents  who 
are  reporting  things  said  here  tonight  ?  Chicago  papers  and  other 
American  papers,  of  course,  have  only  intelligent  correspondents ! 
But  I  ask,  Who  founded  the  institution?  Some  fool  in  America 
who  did  not  know  better  and  was  wheedled  into  it  by  the  elo- 
quence of  some  missionary  like  Dr.  Stuntz  or  Bishop  Hartzell? 
No,  the  man  who  gave  the  first  gift  of  ten  thousand  dollars  to 
that  institution  was  not  an  American  at  all,  nor  an  Englishman, 
nor  an  Irishman,  nor  a  white  man — he  was  just  a  Chinaman,  and 
he  gave  us  ten  thousand  dollars  in  1882  for  what  reason?  To 
found  an  institution  of  learning.  Why?  Because,  he  said,  '*I 
am  satisfied  that  the  great  need  of  China  is  not  the  education  of 
the  old  kind,  but  is  new  men,  and  the  old  education  can  not  make 
them,  and  I  believe  that  the  new  education  can  make  them,  the 
education  introduced  by  the  missionaries, ' '  and  he  put  ten  thou- 
sand dollars  into  the  hand  of  Bishop  BowTuan  in  1882  or  1881, 
and  the  institution  was  founded,  and  I  have  seen  it  grow  until 
now  it  is,  if  I  mistake  not,  the  largest  institution  of  any  kind  or 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  45 

nationality  in  China,  It  was  fostered  and  helped  by  Americans, 
and  some  of  its  best  teachers  have  been  graduates  of  the  North- 
western University  and  of  the  Garrett  Biblical  Institute,  but  it 
was  founded  by  a  Chinaman  who  is  not  a  Christian  or  member 
of  any  church  at  all,  but  who  has  given  us  a  testimony  to  the 
value  or  esteem  in  which  he  held  the  education  given  by  the 
American  missionaries  up  to  that  time  in  the  elementary  schools. 
There  are  schools  in  every  province  now  of  China,  and  only  about 
a  year  ago  the  Empress  Dowager  abolished  the  old  system  of  edu- 
cation, and  now  China  is  open,  and  every  boy  in  the  empire  is 
a  candidate  for  entrance  into  some  foreign  school  of  some  kind 
or  another,  and  the  opportunity  was  never  so  great  before  the 
Christian  church.  Now,  when  the  Christian  church  opens 
schools  they  are  sure  of  students ;  there  is  no  difficulty  in  getting 
students;  the  only  difficulty  is  in  building  schools  to  accommo- 
date the  students  who  are  coming  because  of  the  action  of  the 
Empress  Dowager. 

Great  changes  have  taken  place  religiously.  When  I  went 
to  China  there  were  in  the  province  of  Fukien  but  two  thousand 
Methodists;  now  there  are  twenty  thousand  Methodists — about 
eleven  times  as  many  members  and  probationers  in  our  church 
as  when  I  went  there.  How  much  money  do  we  give  them  ?  About 
twice  as  much.  Where  does  the  rest  come  from?  A  few  years 
ago  we  found  the  old  Church  of  the  Heavenly  Rest  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church  in  the  far  east  too  small,  and  we  decided 
to  build  a  new  church.  How  did  we  do  it  ?  Did  we  write  to  the 
Missionary  Society  ?  Not  at  all,  because  we  knew  the  Missionary 
Society  had  no  money  for  such  purpose.  This  is  what  we  did. 
Listen  for  a  moment.  Just  before  conference  we  invited  the 
preachers,  native  preachers  and  presiding  elders,  Chinese  preach- 
ers and  presiding  elders  to  come  to  conference  earlier  than  usual ; 
and  the  house  was  full,  the  aisles  were  crowded,  seats  were 
carried  in,  the  platform  was  crowded.  There  were  no  anti- 
crowding  laws  at  that  time  in  that  part  of  the  world.  I  remem- 
ber when  the  church  was  filled  to  overflowing;  Bishop  Ninde  of 
sacred  memory  was  seated  outside  of  the  altar  where  the  mission- 
aries and  their  wives  and  the  ladies  of  the  Women's  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  were  seated.  The  presiding  elder  stood  before 
the  crowd  and  told  them  the  history  of  the  old  church  and  asked 
them  if  the  time  had  not  come  for  them  to  build  a  new  church, 


46  OUR  WORK  IN  CHINA 

and  from  all  over  the  house  there  came  their  unconventional 
answer  in  Chinese,  "Yes,  yes,  the  time  has  come."  Everything 
was  done  in  their  own  language.  "How  shall  we  build  it?"  he 
asked.  And  there  came  the  same  prompt  and  generous  answer, 
"Let  us  build  it  ourselves."  We  did  not  often  hear  things  of 
that  kind  done  in  that  unconventional  fashion  in  this  country. 
So  he  opened  a  subscription  list,  and  the  first  man  to  put  down 
his  name  for  one  hundred  dollars  was  Bishop  Ninde.  And  it  was 
in  Los  Angeles  in  1904,  was  it  not?  the  thing  was  so  over- 
whelming that  I  have  forgotten  the  exact  date — I  saw  several 
bishops  elected,  among  them  Bishop  Bashford,  and  I  noticed  in 
every  case  that  no  man  was  elected  a  Methodist  bishop  because 
he  was  a  fool  or  wanted  to  part  with  his  money  foolishly;  and 
when  I  thought  of  that,  and  I  have  often  since  thought  of  it,  I 
said  to  myself  that  the  gift  of  one  hundred  dollars  from  that 
bishop,  who  did  not  have  very  much  to  give  as  he  was  giving  all 
the  time,  was  one  of  the  highest  testimonials  possible  to  the  value 
of  the  work  he  had  noticed  in  China.  Missionaries  gave  one- 
tenth  of  their  salaries — I  know  that  I  did ;  I  gave  some  for 
myself  and  some  for  my  wife  and  some  for  my  two  children,  and 
when  I  came  to  look  the  whole  thing  over  it  was  a  good  deal  more 
than  one-tenth  of  my  salary.  Missionaries  are  not  at  all  times 
as  wise  as  they  ought  to  be,  but  no  missionary  is  a  downright 
blank  fool.  (Laughter.)  That  stands  for  anything  that  you 
want  it  to.  WTien  they  gave  one-tenth  it  was  the  best  proof  that 
they  believed  in  the  value  of  the  work  in  which  they  were 
engaged.  Sometimes  I  see  books  in  which  a  good  deal  of  the 
trouble  in  China  is  attributed  to  the  tactlessness  and  folly  of  the 
missionaries.  Of  course,  there  are  some  fools  among  us ;  perhaps 
I  am  a  fool  myself ;  I  don 't  know.  I  would  not  like  to  have  you 
vote  on  it.  (Laughter.)  There  are  three  thousand  missionaries 
and  their  wives  in  China,  and  if  among  three  thousand  men  and 
women  there  is  not  one  fool,  then  the  whole  crowd  would  be  so 
lonely  they  could  not  stay  in  this  world  twenty-four  hours. 
(Laughter.)  Think  of  it!  Three  thousand  ecclesiastics  and  their 
wives  and  one  man  not  having  as  much  sense  as  he  ought  to  have ! 
Of  course,  I  am  not  saying  anything  about  the  women.  But  if 
anybody  in  Evanston  wants  to  see  a  tactless  man  or  a  tactless 
woman,  don't  be  fool  enough  to  spend  two  hundred  and  fifty 
dollars  to  go  to  Shanghai  and  the  same  amount  to  bring  you  back 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  47 

home — just  go  down  to  Chicago;  it  won't  cost  you  over  twenty- 
five  cents  for  a  return  ticket,  and  you  will  find  one  or  two  there ; 
and,  my  poor  brother,  if  you  cannot  afford  to  spend  twenty-five 
cents,  just  look  around  in  Evanston!  (Great  laughter  and 
applause.)  One  fool  among  three  thousand  individuals  is  not 
enough  to  condemn  the  whole  crowd.  The  missionaries  gave 
liberally,  and  then  the  other  foreigners,  and  the  subscription  list 
was  opened  to  the  Chinese,  and  the  first  man  to  give  was  the 
presiding  elder  of  one  of  the  largest  districts  in  the  conference, 
and  he  said:  "Put  my  district  down  for  seven  hundred  dol- 
lars." When  I  tell  you  that  there  was  not  a  single  one  of  his 
men  in  the  district  with  an  income  from  all  sources  of  twenty- 
five  dollars  a  month,  you  will  admit  that  that  contribution  was 
not  a  small  one.  Every  other  presiding  elder  put  his  district 
down  for  special  sums.  Some  of  the  pastors  put  down  their 
charges  for  special  sums,  and  the  laymen  subscribed,  and  while  the 
ministers  and  presiding  elders  and  laymen  were  subscribing  the 
women  on  the  other  side  of  the  house — the  men  were  on  one  side 
and  the  women  on  the  other — no  woman  in  that  house  could  rise 
and  give  her  name  or  subscribe  any  sum;  they  had  no  ready 
money  with  them,  but  I  saw  nearly  every  woman  in  the  house  take 
off  one  ring  at  least  from  her  fingers,  and  it  is  not  an  easy  thing 
even  in  this  Christian  country  to  do  that,  you  do  not  often  sec 
it  done  even  in  churches  which  need  help, — I  saw  those  women 
take  their  bracelets  off  their  wrists,  and  I  saw  some  of  them  take 
their  little  ornaments  out  of  their  hair,  and  by  their  husbands 
or  brothers  or  sons  sitting  on  the  other  side  of  the  church  they 
sent  them  up  to  be  deposited  on  the  table  which  stood  before 
the  altar  as  their  gift  to  the  building  of  the  new  church  at  Foo 
Chow. 

The  Church  in  China  is  rapidly  becoming  a  self-supporting 
and  self-governing  and  self-propagating  Christian  institution. 
That  kind  of  thing  is  growing  all  over  the  country.  We  are 
not  out  there  engaging  in  the  foolish  enterprise  of  trying  by 
our  preaching  to  bring  these  great  masses  of  Chinese,  four  hun- 
dred millions  of  them,  to  Jesus  Christ.  We  cannot  do  it  by 
our  preaching,  and  no  missionary  is  foolish  enough  to  think 
that  he  can  do  anything  of  the  kind.  Let  me  ask  you  this 
question:  What  is  the  object,  what  is  the  purpose  of  the  mis- 
sionary in  China?     I  will  tell  you  what  the  purpose  is.     Is  it 


48  OUR  WORK  IN  CHINA 

to  bring  all  the  Chinese  to  Christ  ?  He  can  not  do  it.  The  pur- 
pose of  every  missionary  in  China  is  to  make  himself  unneces- 
sary as  speedily  as  possible  by  substituting  for  himself  a  com- 
petent native  preacher  or  teacher.  What  is  the  object  of  every 
missionary  society  at  work  in  China?  The  object  of  every  mis- 
sionary society  at  work  in  China  is  nothing  else  than  this  or 
nothing  more  than  this,  to  make  itself  unnecessary  as  speedily 
as  possible  by  substituting  for  itself  a  competent  and  thoroughly 
equipped  native  Christian  church,  to  which  in  time  the  whole 
enterprise  now  conducted  by  these  foreign  missionary  societies 
will  be  turned  over.  I  sometimes  dream, — there  was  a  time 
when  our  English  big  brothers  did  not  let  us  do  anything  else, 
and  we  are  accustomed  to  dream, — I  have  tried  to  dream  of  an 
ecumenical  Methodism,  but  I  do  not  believe  in  it  at  all;  I  be- 
lieve in  Chinese  Methodism  and  I  believe  it  is  coming ;  I  believe 
in  a  Japanese  Methodism,  and  I  believe  that  a  Japanese  Meth- 
odist Church  is  coming  out  of  the  agitation  concerning  the 
union  of  forces  in  Japan.  There  will  be  a  Chinese  Methodism, 
a  Japanese  Methodism,  a  Hindu  Methodism,  a  Methodism  of 
each  of  the  great  oriental  countries,  which  will  be  characterized 
by  higher  qualities  than  characterize  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  in  America,  because  the  intellectual  and  physical  basis 
of  the  Oriental  is  finer  and  more  delicate  than  the  most  highly 
equipped  European.  The  Orientals  start  from  a  higher  plane 
than  we  began  on,  and  they  will  in  time  overtake  us  and  will 
pass  us  and  will  teach  us  higher  things  in  Christianity  than 
ever  we  know;  but  it  will  be  through  the  national  churches, 
whose  institutions  will  be  adapted  to  and  be  the  outgrowth  of 
the  national  life  of  the  countries  concerned. 

I  have  taken  too  much  time.  What  will  the  future  be?  I 
do  not  know.  I  do  not  know  what  the  future  will  be  next  year, 
but  I  know  what  the  future  will  be  by  and  by.  What  will  it  be  ? 
It  will  be  a  kingdom  or  empire  consecrated  to  Jesus  Christ.  I 
believe  that.  Why?  For  this  reason,  because  I  believe  in  the 
good  will  of  God ;  don 't  you  ?  I  believe  that  God  wills  the  best 
things  for  men.  I  believe  in  the  common  sense  of  men,  and  I 
believe  that  it  can  be  trusted  in  time  to  select  the  best  thing 
out  of  all  things  that  are  offered  for  choice.  I  believe  in  the  com- 
mon sense  of  men  and  in  the  character  that  is  being  created  in 
the  oriental  world  by  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.    Let  me  give 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  49 

you  one  instance,  and  then  I  will  close.  Some  time  ago  there 
was  a  young  native  minister  of  the  Irish  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  city  of  Mukden.  That  was  the  city  which  once  knew 
Kouropatkin.  Poor  old  Kouropatkin  has  dropped  out  of  sight 
altogether,  and  I  have  thought  of  "Pat"  and  "Kan" — I  have 
thought  that  Poor-old-Pat-can 't  would  be  a  far  more  appropriate 
name!  (Laughter.)  In  the  old  city  of  Mukden  there  was  an 
Irish  Presbyterian  Church.  Some  of  you  do  not  think  of  the 
Irish  missionaries.  I  need  not  tell  these  ecclesiastical  historians 
what  the  Irish  did  in  Europe;  how  they  were  the  teachers  of 
England,  France,  Germany  and  a  lot  of  other  countries  that 
have  since  become  half  Christian.  One  of  the  most  successful  of 
the  Christian  churches  in  China  or  the  oriental  world  is  the 
Irish  and  Scotch  Presbyterian  mission  in  the  old  country  of 
Manchuria.  One  of  its  principal  stations  was  at  Mukden.  There 
was  a  young  native  pastor  there,  and  just  as  soon  as  the  Boxer 
outbreak  reached  that  town,  some  of  the  leaders  went  to  Mukden, 
and  found  this  young  preacher  and  took  him  out  to  the  common 
execution  ground  outside  the  city  wall,  and  in  nearly  every  in- 
stance in  China  the  execution  ground  in  the  provinces  or  sub- 
provinces  is  outside  the  sacred  precincts  of  the  city  itself.  They 
took  him  out  and  a  large  crowd  of  Boxers  went  with  him,  and 
they  made  him  kneel  down  in  that  place  with  all  of  its  horrid 
associations;  they  bound  him;  and  the  leader  stepped  up  and 
said, — imagine  the  terrible  loneliness  of  the  situation  i  He  said 
in  Chinese,  "You  are  a  Christian?"  "Yes."  "Now,"  he  said, 
"will  you  preach  that  Jesus  doctrine  again?"  That  means 
Christianity.  And  .the  young  hero  replied  without  any  hesi- 
tation, "As  long  as  I  live!"  Just  think  of  the  probabilities! 
Then  he  was  asked  a  second  time  by  this  leader  of  the  Boxers, 
"Will  you  preach  the  Jesus  doctrine  again?"  and  the  answer 
was  as  heroic  and  as  prompt  as  before,  "As  long  as  I  live!" 
and  he  had  scarcely  given  it  when  a  Boxer  who  was  standing 
at  the  right  of  the  chief  stepped  up  and  with  one  blow  of  a 
sharp  knife  smote  off  the  right  eyebrow,  and  with  the  blood 
streaming  down  his  face  the  same  question  was  asked  and  the 
sajne  answer  given,  "As  long  as  I  live!"  and  another  Boxer 
standing  on  the  left  of  the  chief  stepped  up  and  with  another 
blow  of  a  sharp  sword  cut  off  the  left  eyebrow;  and  the  same 
question  was  put,  "Will  you  preach  the  Jesus  doctrine  again?" 


50  OUR  WORK  IN  CHINA 

and  the  answer  was  the  same ;  and  then  another  Boxer  stepped 
up  and  with  a  sharp  knife  hacked  and  mutilated  the  lips  which 
had  spoken  the  heroic  words,  and  then  the  chief  asked  him  once 
more,  ' '  Will  you  preach  the  Jesus  doctrine  again  ? ' '  The  young 
hero,  cut  and  hacked,  his  lips  mutilated,  could  not  say  it  as 
distinctly  as  before,  and  he  was  just  able  to  whisper,  to  whisper 
just  strong  enough  to  be  heard  in  the  immediate  neighborhood, 
some  of  whom  were  touched,  "  0  !  I  can 't  preach  but  I  can  always 
believe, "  0 !  brothers,  how  many  of  us  are  there  tonight,  who, 
under  such  circumstances  as  those,  could  give  that  heroic  an- 
swer? The  next  moment  his  head  rolled  in  the  dust.  My  last 
sentence  is  this:  you  may  wonder,  you  may  doubt  the  strength 
and  the  efficiency  of  the  agencies  which  are  being  employed,  but 
that  agency,  call  it  what  you  will,  which  out  of  the  commonest 
kind  of  an  oriental  can  make  a  hero  like  that,  has  the  future  of 
the  Orient  in  its  grasp,  and  nothing  that  man  or  the  devil  can 
do  can  take  it  out.     (Great  applause.) 


Bishop  Hartzell  :  Our  hearts  have  been  thrilled  by  these 
speakers  from  the  Philippines,  Africa  and  China.  Their  re- 
ports are  only  specimens  of  what  God  is  doing  in  all  the  foreign 
fields,  and  of  what  God  is  doing  in  the  home  field;  and  so  to- 
night we  sit  here  and  realize  what  God  is  doing.  I  suggest  that 
before  we  sing  a  couple  of  verses  in  conclusion,  that  every  one 
in  this  house  should  bow  the  head  in  silent  and  solemn  prayer, 
a  prayer  of  renewed  consecration  of  ourselves  and  of  our  sub- 
stance to  God,  a  prayer  of  renewed  faith  in  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  to  save,  a  prayer  of  renewed  faith  in  the  conversion  of 
the  world. 


PRAYER 

By  Bishop  Hartzell 

O  blessed  Christ!  w^e  do  rejoice  tonight  in  the  power  of  the 
Gospel ;  we  do  rejoice  tonight  in  the  saving  power  of  the  Gospel. 
We  do  rejoice  tonight  that  we  live  in  this  blessed  land  where 
the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  has  had  so  large  a  molding  influence, 
and  as  w^e  have  listened  to  these  brothers  tell  of  the  progress  of 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  51 

the  Gospel  in  foreign  lands  and  recall  the  fact  that  these  are 
but  specimens  of  the  work  which  is  going  forward  in  all  lands 
under  the  direction  of  the  different  branches  of  the  church,  and 
when  we  recall  in  our  own  land  here  and  in  other  civilized  Chris- 
tian countries  the  same  saving  power  is  being  manifested, — 
when  we  recall  these  things,  0 !  how  our  hearts  are  stirred.  0 ! 
how  much  we  realize  how  little  we  are  doing !  0 !  how  ashamed 
we  are  in  Thy  presence.  How  narrow  our  faith!  how  little 
our  giving!  how  small  our  efforts  to  give  this  Gospel  to  the 
world!  God  forgive  us!  God  forgive  us!  And  now  let  Thy 
blessing  rest  upon  the  missionaries  of  the  cross  everywhere  in 
all  lands,  in  all  places,  under  all  flags  of  whatever  name,  wher- 
ever the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  is  being  spoken,  anjrwhere  on  the 
earth.  We  pray  for  victories,  we  pray  for  success.  May  Thy 
benediction  rest  upon  the  institution  whose  semi-centennial 
we  begin  to  celebrate  tonight.  Let  a  double  portion  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  rest  upon  the  faculty  and  upon  the  students,  and  may 
its  influence  and  power  be  multiplied  year  by  year.  Hear  us 
and  bless  us,  we  ask  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.    Amen. 


SUNDAY  MORNING   MAY  SIXTH 


THE   STUDENTS'  LOVE  FEAST 

DR.  COOPER,  LEADER 


The  Service 

The  service  was  held  in  the  lecture  room  of  the  First  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church.  Many  graduates  and  students  par- 
ticipated, and  there  was  a  large  number  of  visitors.  The  report 
follows  the  service  in  detail. 

After  singing  four  stanzas  of  hymn  No.  560,  "And  are  we 
yet  alive,  and  see  each  other's  face?"  the  congregation  were  led 
in 

PRAYER 


By  Rbv.  J.  W.  Waugh,  Class  of  1859 

O  Lord !  into  Whose  presence  we  come,  meet  with  us.  Make 
Thyself  divinely  felt  and  intimately  near  this  morning.  We 
come  to  a  love  feast, — may  it  be  a  feast  of  love  to  all  our  hearts ! 
To  this  end  meet  with  us!  We  thank  Thee  for  another  oppor- 
tunity to  come  into  Thy  presence.  No  soul  is  there  in  these  walls 
but  has  made  this  approach;  may  we  make  it  with  confidence 
this  morning.  May  we  come  as  obedient  children.  Help  us 
while  we  commune  here  for  a  brief  hour.  Help  us  to  get  away 
from  all  worldly  thoughts.  May  the  Holy  Spirit  come  and  dwell 
with  us  for  this  hour  and  make  this  a  glorious  place  of  meeting. 
We  come  that  we  may  tell  each  other  concerning  our  soul's 
interest  and  concerning  God's  dealings  with  us.  Help  us  to 
get  so  near  to  Thee  that  we  may  have  a  season  of  great  rejoic- 
ing, forgetting  everything  except  that  God  is  in  our  midst.  We 
desire  to  be  fed  by  Thee  this  morning.  May  we  grow  in  grace 
wonderfully  during  this  hour  so  that  we  may  be  better  fitted 
for  all  that  is  before  us,  whether  it  is  life  or  death.  We  know 
that  if  we  are  fitted  to  live  we  are  fitted  to  die.  Help  us  to  re- 
joice in  Thee ;  and  as  we  have  prayed  during  the  years  for  our 
dear  brethren,  may  we  see  this  morning  in  their  lives  the  fruits 
of  the  Spirit.    Teach  us  to  know  that  Thou  art  leading  us  and 

55 


56  THE  LOVE  FEAST 

may  we  feel  this  morning  that  Thou  hast  guided  us  to  a  good 
place. 

Bless  all  who  gather  in  these  assemblies.  May  great  good 
be  done.  May  this  be  a  mount  of  vision  to  us  from  which  to 
look  out  upon  the  fields  before  us.  We  pray  for  Thy  servants 
who  are  working  for  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  in  this  and  in  other 
lands.  We  believe  that  Thou  wilt  gloriously  bless  the  work  be- 
ing done. 

Fit  us  for  this  service  and  for  the  enjoyment  of  Thyself 
and  for  the  making  of  the  resolutions  which  will  carry  us  for- 
ward with  success  to  a  glorious  issue.  0 !  gird  us  for  our  work. 
Uplift  us!.  Hear  us  and  bless  us!  May  we  turn  our  thoughts 
inward !  May  we  believe  that  Thou  wilt  work  in  us  and  through 
us  and  by  us !  Bring  us  near  Thyself !  May  we  fear  nothing, 
and  may  we  grow  in  grace.  We  come  humbly,  asking  earnestly, 
desiring  with  a  great  strength  of  desire  that  Thou  wilt  hear  us 
and  that  this  may  be  an  hour  in  a  heavenly  place  in  Christ 
Jesus.    We  ask  it  in  His  name.    Amen. 

Hymn  No.  528  was  sung:  "Blessed  assurance,  .^esus  is 
mine."  Brothers  Chadwick,  Clark,  Shannon  and  Parkinson 
distributed  the  bread  and  water.  While  the  elements  were  being 
passed,  Hymn  No.  556,  "Blest  be  the  tie  that  binds,"  was 
heartily  sung;"  and  later  Hymn  No.  342,  "Lord  I  am  Thine, 
entirely  Thine,"  was  sung  with  great  feeling,  and  followed  by 
the  doxology. 

Dr.  Cooper:  It  has  been  suggested  that  the  students,  old 
and  young,  on  rising  to  speak,  announce  the  name  and  the  class 
to  which  they  belong.  My  name  is  Alanson  L.  Cooper  and  I 
belong  to  the  class  of  1859.  I  left  the  Institute  forty-seven 
years  ago  thinking  that  I  might  live  to  preach  ten  or  fifteen 
years,  but  I  have  been  on  the  effective  list  for  forty-five  years. 
Two  years  ago,  having  attained  unto  the  honorable  age  of 
eighty,  I  passed  out  of  the  list  of  active  men  and  retired.  But 
I  have  not  passed  out  of  the  enjoyment  of  the  religion  of  Jesus 
Christ  at  all.  I  think  that  it  is  richer  to  me  now  than  when  I 
was  a  student  here.  I  know  a  great  deal  more  about  the  exper- 
ience of  salvation  and  the  love  of  God,  the  fullness  of  the  love 
of  God,  than  I  knew  then.  The  strong  passages  of  John  in  his 
epistles  seem  to  be  homelike  to  me  now,  more  so  than  in  the 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  57 

early  experiences,  such  as  ' '  God  is  love ; "  "  He  that  dwelleth 
in  love  dwelleth  in  God  and  God  in  him."  Sweet  and  glorious 
fellowship  with  God  is  my  highest  joy.  My  abiding  conscious- 
ness of  Him  is  glorious.  If  you  could  not  hear  my  voice  but 
could  hear  my  heart,  you  would  hear  a  song  of  triumph.  His 
peace  passeth  all  understanding.  There  is  a  depth  to  it  which 
I  can  not  fathom.  The  depth  of  this  supreme  love,  this  entire 
consecration  to  God,  you  can  not  measure  or  fathom  it.  I  re- 
joice in  the  privilege  of  being  here  once  more  to  meet  the  stu- 
dents and  the  friends  of  the  Institute.  It  gives  me  a  greater 
joy  than  I  can  express. 

The  meeting  is  now  open  to  you.  You  all  know  what  a  love 
feast  is;  you  are  all  familiar  with  it.  The  time  is  limited.  Let 
us  improve  it  in  giving  our  testimony  as  the  Lord  may  direct. 
It  is  an  easy  matter  to  conduct  a  love  feast  which  the  Lord 
leads. 

Clark  P.  Hard  :  My  name  is  Clark  P.  Hard.  I  belong  to 
the  class  of  1867.  I  rejoice  in  the  privilege  of  being  here  this 
hour.  Memory  is  busy  this  morning.  Familiar  faces  come  be- 
fore me.  I  remember  the  meetings  in  Mrs.  Hamline's  home; 
brother  Spencer  used  to  lead  some  of  those  weekly  meetings. 
I  remember  brother  Davis,  who  was  my  successor  at  Hyderabad. 
How  I  remember  him  in  Bombay  as  we  carried  him  to  the 
steamer!  God  has  been  kind  to  me  and  I  praise  him  for  his 
goodness  and  mercy. 

Grover  C.  Clark  :  My  name  is  Grover  C.  Clark.  I  was 
born  in  New  York,  and  born  again  on  the  evening  of  Feb- 
ruary 26th,  1866.  I  was  in  Jennings  Seminary  and  later  came 
to  Evanston ;  left  Evanston  in  1876  and  joined  Rock  River  Con- 
ference and  have  been  preaching  the  Gospel  from  that  time  to 
this  without  any  intermission.  The  Lord  has  been  very  gracious 
to  me.  I  felt  His  saving  power  when  He  came  to  my  heart 
and  brought  to  me  the  forgiveness  of  sin.  A  consciousness  of 
His  saving  presence  and  power  has  always  been  with  me  from 
that  time.  I  am  rejoicing  in  His  love,  and  I  am  looking  forward 
with  increased  confidence  to  the  time  when  I  shall  live  and  reign 
with  Him  forever. 

James  W.  Waugh:  My  name  is  J.  W.  Waugh, — brother 
Waugh.     I  was  of  the  class  of  1859,  though  I  was  graduated 


58  THE  LOVE  FEAST 

and  given  my  degree  when  I  was  off  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 
I  was  not  with  brother  Cooper  and  brother  Holmes  when  they 
were  here  and  received  their  diplomas,  but  I  was  off  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope  sailing  in  a  nice  ship,  bound  for  India,  where 
my  ministry  has  been  for  over  forty  years.  This  is  a  new  ex- 
perience to  me,  this  Semi-Centennial  Celebration.  I  never  was 
at  one  before,  but  I  have  been  in  class-metings  and  in  love 
feasts,  I  doubt  if  any  here  except  brother  Cooper  will  remember 
our  good  old  leader  in  spiritual  things.  Father  Sinclair,  who 
was  here  just  before  brother  Cooper  became  preacher  m  charge 
of  this  station.  I  attended  love  feasts  in  the  old  church  down, — 
I  think  it  was — on  Church  street  from  time  to  time,  and  we  re- 
joiced in  God,  and  that  rejoicing  in  God  has  gone  on  continu- 
ally for  nearly  fifty  years.  My  heart  is  glad  this  morning.  I 
love  God  and  I  love  His  people.  I  hope  to  do  some  more  work 
for  God,  even  in  India.  I  can  not  give  you  my  history  now, 
but  I  can  tell  you  that  my  heart 's  history  is  that  I  love  God  with 
all  my  heart. 

Hymn  :    ' '  'Tis  the  promise  of  God  full  salvation  to  give. ' ' 

James  S.  Chad^vick:  My  name  is  James  S.  Chadwick. 
I  was  in  the  class  of  1861.  I  have  very  pleasant  memories  of 
my  school  days  at  Garrett  Biblical  Institute.  The  old  building 
is  gone;  Heck  Hall  replaces  it.  I  am  delighted  with  the  sur- 
roundings of  Evanston  today.  There  are  many,  many  things 
for  which  I  feel  profoundly  grateful  to  God  and  among  them 
is  the  fact  that  my  footsteps  were  directed  to  Garrett  Biblical 
Institute  in  those  early  days  of  its  history.  I  thank  God  for 
the  men  who  were  in  the  chairs  of  the  Institute,  for  the  spiritual 
influences  that  centered  in  the  buildings  and  among  the  people, 
for  the  blessed  meetings  we  enjoyed  in  the  church  here  when 
brother  Bragdon  was  the  pastor,  and  those  spiritual  culture 
services  in  sister  Pearsons'  home, — brother  Cooper  and  brother 
Waugh  will  remember  those.  I  thank  God  for  the  impulse  and 
inspiration  which  came  to  me  while  I  was  a  student  here;  for 
the  friendship  and  fellowship  of  the  men  and  women  who  served 
God  in  those  years.  Few  of  them  are  left.  I  can  not  begin  to 
express  the  gratitude  I  feel  in  being  permitted  to  join  in  this 
Semi-Centennial  Celebration  for  I  meet  here  friends  from  the 
east,  the  west,  the  north  and  the  south.     I  am  glad  that  I  can 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  59 

stand  by  the  side  of  my  former  presiding  elder,  Dr.  Terry.  I 
am  glad  that  I  had  the  privilege  of  speaking  in  his  favor  when 
they  were  looking  for  a  professor  at  Garrett  Biblical  Institute. 
I  am  proud  of  what  I  said  about  him,  and  I  am  still  more  proud 
that  God  has  honored  him  and  that  he  has  lived  so  long  in  this 
place  and  has  accomplished  so  much  of  good  for  Garrett  Bibli- 
cal Institute,  I  am  glad  to  be  by  the  side  of  a  former  confer- 
ence colleague,  the  pastor  of  this  church.  Dr.  Frost.  There  are 
many  other  reasons  why  I  am  profoundly  thankful  to  look  into 
your  faces  and  share  in  this  delightful  service.  I  have  antici- 
pated it  for  days,  and  my  soid  rejoices  in  God.  I  am  happy 
in  the  work  of  the  ministry ;  there  has  been  scarcely  any  inter- 
ruption in  my  service.  For  all  these  years  God  has  given  me 
strength  and  help  and  I  am  still  in  the  effective  work.  I  am 
presiding  elder  of  the  Brooklyn  North  District  of  the  New  York 
East  Conference.  I  rejoice  in  the  presence  of  Christ  my  Sav- 
iour.   I  have  a  hope  of  a  blessed  immortality. 

Hymn:    "Children  of  the  heavenly  king." 

William  A.  Shannon:  My  name  is  W.  A.  Shannon. 
I  belong  to  the  class  of  1879.  In  my  infancy  the  hands  of  Peter 
Cartwright  were  laid  on  my  head  in  baptism.  "WTien  I  was 
eighteen  years  of  age  I  had  the  privilege  of  reading  a  series  of 
letters  by  Miss  Willard  concerning  her  girls  in  the  coUege  for 
ladies,  and  my  thought  was  thus  turned  to  Evanston.  God  led  my 
footsteps  here.  In  1872  I  entered  the  work.  I  had  the  privilege 
of  rooming  with  brother  Grover  C.  Clark  one  term,  and  I  have 
often  thought  of  those  delightful  hours  we  spent  together  as 
chums,  although  he  was  considerably  older  than  I,  but  the  bless- 
ing of  God  was  upon  his  influence,  and  that,  with  other  associa- 
tions that  came  into  my  life,  is  a  precious  memory  this  morning. 
I  thank  God  for  the  privilege  of  once  more  looking  into  the  faces 
of  the  brethren  of  Garrett  Biblical  Institute. 

William  H.  Barton  :  My  name  is  W.  H.  Barton.  I 
belong  to  the  class  of  1878,  I  am  a  member  of  the  New  York 
East  Conference,  and  have  been  in  that  conference  ever  since  I 
began  to  preach.  Brother  Chadwick  has  since  been  transferred 
into  it.  I  remember  the  last  meeting  we  had  in  Heck  Hall,  in 
the  office  of  that  hall,  with  our  class.  We  were  requested  to  take 
a  motto  from  the  Scriptures.     I  took  that  favorite  passage  of 


60  THE  LOVE  FEAST 

Scripture,  "For  God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only- 
begotten  son  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish 
but  have  everlasting  life."  That  meant  much  to  me  then,  but 
it  means  much  more  now,  thank  God !  I  am  thankful  to  be  here 
and  to  recall  the  things  of  the  past.  The  memories  of  the  past 
have  been  growing  on  me  since  I  arrived  here  Friday  night. 
I  remember  the  professors,  Dr.  Bannister,  Dr.  Raymond,  Dr. 
Hemenway,  Dr.  Ninde  and  Professor  Cumnock  were  those  at 
whose  feet  I  sat  during  the  years  I  was  here.  I  am  here  with 
the  same  determination  to  serve  God  to  the  end,  and  I  believe 
that  I  shall  be  able  to  finish  my  course  to  the  glory  of  God  in 
prosecuting  the  work  which  I  started  out  to  do,  the  winning  of 
this  world  for  Christ  so  far  as  I  might  be  able  to  by  my  ministry. 

John  Grant  Shick:  My  name  is  John  Grant  Shick. 
I  am  a  member  of  the  North  Nebraska  Conference.  I  am  a  mem- 
ber of  the  class  of  1899.  I  am  a  child  of  the  Garrett  Biblical 
Institute.  I  feel  that  my  heritage  is  rich.  I  have  been  thinking 
of  the  days  gone  and  rejoicing  in  God  that  it  was  my  privilege  to 
spend  the  time  I  did  spend  here  under  the  tuition  of  the  teach- 
ers in  the  schools  and  under  the  influences  which  are  thrown 
around  one  here  in  this  place.  I  thought  today  and  I  have  often 
thought  during  the  past  seven  years  of  the  students'  prayer 
meeting  held  on  Friday  nights  in  Memorial  Hall.  That  is  one 
of  the  bright  spots  in  my  memory.  It  was  full  of  inspiration. 
I  think  of  the  class-meetings  I  attended  in  this  building  where 
Mrs.  Kean  presided.  I  did  not  often  get  in  as  I  was  settled  in 
the  country,  but  the  memory  is  precious  to  me.  That  which 
stands  out  as  vividly  as  anything  to  me  is  the  work  under  Pro- 
fessor Cumnock,  .where,  when  wearied  and  burdened,  and  stag- 
gering under  the  heavy  work  of  other  classes, — we  used  to  go 
and  have  an  hour's  good  time  together  and  receive  instruction 
from  that  good  man,  who  taught  some  of  us  how  to  get  over  the 
lisp  which  had  clung  to  us  from  boyhood  days  and  to  learn  to 
speak  with  a  little  more  freedom  than  we  had  ever  thought  pos- 
sible. The  only  reason  Professor  Cumnock  did  not  make  ora- 
tors of  us  all  was  that  we  did  not  furnish  him  the  material ;  but 
he  did  the  best  he  could  wdth  that  which  we  put  into  his  hands. 
I  thank  God  for  all  the  help  and  instruction  that  came  to  me 
intellectually,  socially  and  spiritually  during  my  sojourn  in  this 
school. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  61 

LiSTON    H.    Pearce:    My   name    is   Liston    H.    Pearce      I 
am  from  Baltimore.     I  am  happy  in  the  midst  of  these  scenes 
I  am  not  unconscious  of  an  uplift  from  this  meeting  this  morn- 
mg,  but  somehow  I  am  inexpressibly  sad  and  lonely  as  I  go 
through  these  streets  and  look  into  the  faces  of  the  people  whom 
I  meet  here.     I  came  to  Evanston  in  1859.     I  arrived  here  the 
very  night  that  brother  Waugh  took  his  departure.     I  remained 
here  until  1866;  went  to  the  Michigan  Conference  and  then  to 
the  Virginia  Conference  and  then  to  the  Central  New  York  Con- 
edit?'/?.^  '^'?-"''  '^'  ''''''^'''  Conference  and  am  now 
editor  of  the  Baltimore  Methodist.     Beginning  with  Dr.  Demp- 
ster  all  the  professors  of  those  days  have  gone.    Beginning  with 
Dr.  Foster   afterwards  the  eminent  Bishop  Foster,  all  the  pro- 
fessors of  the  University  with  the  exception  of  Dr.  Bonbright   I 
believe    have  gone.     Any  relicts  of  those  days  who  may  be 
present  will  remember  the  name  of  Jennie  Wheeler.    How  well 
I  remember  the  days  of  my  courtship  with  her  here!    We  were 

Micw  "  t'"T'  '"'  ''^^"  ""  "^^^  *^»^^^^-  -  Kalamazoo, 
Michigan.  1  wenty  years  ago  she  vanished  from  my  home.  I  am 
glad  for  the  joy  that  has  come  to  me  in  the  hard  work  of  life 
and  for  the  aith  that  I  have  in  the  Gospel  that  I  learned  from 
the  lips  of  holy  men  and  women  here  and  elsewhere,  and  I  expect 

"n  thfs  pface  ""'  "  '"'"  ''"'  "''"  '  '^"^  ^^^"^  ^^^  '^^^^ 
Hymn:  "Blessed  assurance,  Jesus  is  mine." 
Timothy    P.    Frost,    D.    D.     (Pastor    of    First    M.    E 

Church,  Evanston):     Perhaps  it  is  time  to  hear  from  those 

TwT'tkT'""'"-  ^y  -^-^  -  Frost.  I  do  not  know 
what  class  I  belong  to;  I  have  not  been  assigned  to  a  class  yet; 
but  I  can  say  to  you  this  morning  that  I  thank  God  for  thirty 
years  in  the  Methodist  ministry,  and  I  thank  God  for  the  op- 
portunity of  taking  the  course  at  Garrett  late  in  life. 

John  H.  Poland:  My  name  is  John  H.  Poland  I  be- 
ong  to  the  class  of  1888.  After  I  had  preached  thirteen  years 
and  a  half  it  occurred  to  me  that  it  would  be  a  good  thing  to 
drop  out  and  do  a  little  systematic  studying  otherwise  than  on  a 
circuit  or  station.  Bishop  Fowler  asked  me  what  I  expected  to  ac- 
complish by  going  to  the  Garrett  Biblical  Institute  at  that  time* 
1  said,     I  am  going  to  postpone  the  dead  line."    I  thank  God 


62  THE  LOVE  FEAST 

that  I  came.  I  do  have  some  recollections  of  the  surroundings 
at  that  time.  I  believe  Professor  Cumnock  and  Dr.  Terry  are 
the  only  ones  that  are  left  of  the  faculty  of  my  time  here.  I  have 
thanked  God  all  these  years  for  the  privilege  of  associating  with 
that  class  of  men.  I  told  Bishop  Fowler  that  I  not  only  ex- 
pected to  study  Hebrew  and  some  other  things,  but  expected  to 
study  men  who  knew  more  than  I  did,  and  my  stay  here  has  been 
a  great  blessing  to  me  during  all  the  years  of  my  work  since  I 
left  here.  Thirteen  years  of  the  time  since  I  left  here  I  have 
spent  in  the  presiding  eldership  and  I  have  found  my  stay  here, 
my  associations  here  and  the  influences  which  came  to  me 
while  here,  of  great  help  to  me.  I  am  living  my  life  over  again. 
I  hope  to  keep  young  as  long  as  I  live.  I  want  to  keep  step 
with  the  procession,  not  only  religiously  but  intellectually  and 
ecclesiastically,  and  never  grow  old.  I  thank  God  this  morn- 
ing that  I  have  a  blessed  consciousness  that  Jesus  is  my  present 
Saviour. 

James  S.  Steininger:  My  name  is  James  S.  Steininger. 
I  belong  to  the  class  which  hopes  to  graduate  this  year,  there 
being  no  preventing  circumstances.  It  seems  to  me  that  I 
have  been  the  recipient  of  exceptional  grace,  bom  in  a  Christian 
home,  and  when  a  child  carried  in  my  mother's  arms  nearly 
two  miles  to  church  Sabbath  after  Sabbath,  I  yielded  my  heart 
to  God  the  first  time  I  heard  Him  call,  at  the  age  of  eight.  At 
the  age  of  sixteen  I  was  called  to  the  ministry;  five  years  later 
I  entered  the  active  work,  and  it  has  been  glorious  all  the  way. 
I  thank  Him  for  the  influences  which  have  been  cast  about 
my  life.  I  am  thankful  for  the  influences  which  have  come  to 
me  in  Garrett,  and  I  am  glad  that  I  am  able  to  say  that  I  have 
never  heard  anything  in  the  class  room  at  Garrett  nor  have 
had  any  influences  that  could  be  ascribed  to  Garrett  that  have 
ever  put  a  strain  upon  the  faith  that  was  taught  me  by  my 
mother.  I  shall  be  glad  to  say  that  in  the  days  to  come. 

Charles  H.  Stocking:  My  name  is  Charles  H.  Stock- 
ing. I  have  come  all  the  way  from  Ashtabula,  Ohio.  I  was 
born  on  the  fourth  day  of  July,  1842.  I  was  also  carried  in 
my  mother's  arms,  and  by  my  grandfather,  devout  parents, 
from  the  old  log  house  to  the  church  from  earliest  infancy.  I 
was  trained  in  the  Christian  life  at  such  an  early  age  that  I  do 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  63 

not  know  when  I  began  to  love  God,  no  more  than  I  can  remem- 
ber when  I  began  to  love  my  father  or  my  mother.  I  now  believe 
that  it  is  the  most  normal  Christian  life,  beginning  so  early  that 
the  child  never  gets  out  of  the  kingdom,  "for  of  such  is  the 
kingdom  of  God."  I  am  glad  that  our  dear  children,  seven  of 
whom  were  given  to  us,  three  now  being  in  heaven,  started  in 
their  early  life,  and  they  are  all  on  the  roll  of  the  Church  of 
God.  My  devoted  companion  has  been  with  me  thirty-seven 
years  in  the  ministry,  my  class  being  the  one  of  1868.  My  dear 
chum  at  college,  W.  W.  Painter,  was  called  to  heaven  a  few 
years  ago.  Precious  associations  thrill  my  heart  this  morning. 
I  remember  Clark  P.  Hard,  treading  with  him  the  streets  of 
Chicago  on  Sunday  in  our  mission  work  at  Halsted  street.  We 
began  with  seventeen,  I  think,  in  a  little  room  above  a  lager 
beer  saloon,  organizing  a  Sunday  school  mission;  and  then  at 
Bridgeport,  and  then  listening  to  the  preaching  of  prominent 
ministers  in  the  city  Sunday  nights.  They  were  two  blessed 
years,  three  nearly,  that  passed  here  at  Evanston  from  1866  to 
1868.  My  ministry  was  in  the  beginning  in  northwestern  Mis- 
souri, then  in  Ohio,  then  in  Iowa,  then  in  Minnesota,  then  in 
Missouri  again,  and  then  in  Ohio  again,  and  I  am  happy  to 
report  that  during  these  thirty-seven  years  it  has  been  a  con- 
tinuous pastorate  without  the  break  of  a  week  or  a  day.  I 
am  glad  to  report  that  the  last  year  has  been  one  of  the  best 
of  my  ministry.  We  dedicated  on  the  eleventh  of  February  a 
beautiful  stone  church,  and  since  then  we  have  been  in  union 
evangelistic  services, — six  churches  up-town  and  two  churches 
down  at  the  harbor;  between  seven  and  eight  hundred  have 
started  in  the  Christian  life.  Evangelistic  services  were  held 
up-town  in  our  new  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  which  was 
dedicated  by  Bishop  McDowell  the  eleventh  of  February.  It 
seats  thirteen  hundred.  Often  fifteen  hundred  were  in  the 
enclosure.  We  have  received  since  the  new  year  180  on  proba- 
tion and  into  full  membership,  and  we  are  looking  for  a 
gracious  ingathering  through  the  year.  Our  annual  confer- 
ence meets  with  us  in  our  church  next  September.  I  wish  we 
might  see  there  a  great  many  of  the  brothers  of  the  Institute, 
the  old  students,  but  that  is  beyond  our  expectation,  of 
course.  But  I  greet  you  this  morning  as  a  humble  worker 
in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord.     He  has  done  exceedingly  abun- 


64  THE  LOVE  FEAST 

dantly  above  what  I  have  been  able  to  ask  or  think  during 
the  years.  I  expect  by  and  by  with  yon  to  live  and  reign  and 
to  praise  and  glorify  God  among  the  unnumbered  intelli- 
gences of  this  boundless  universe. 

Alonzo  C.  Wakeman  :  My  name  is  A.  C.  Wakeman, 
of  the  class  of  1879.  I  greatly  appreciate  the  privilege 
of  my  former  experiences  here  in  Evanston  and  my  experi- 
ences now.  I  have  never  grumbled  at  the  charges  that  have 
been  given  to  me  while  in  the  active  work;  but  two  years  ago 
I  was  obliged  to  take  the  hardest  appointment  I  have  ever 
received,  and  that  was  a  superannuate  relation.  I  went  down 
all  of  a  sudden.  I  had  never  known  what  it  was  to  have  a 
job  that  was  too  hard  for  me  to  tackle  up  to  that  time.  I 
say  I  greatly  appreciate  my  privileges  here.  I  had  three 
brothers  that  enjoyed  the  privileges  of  the  institution  here. 
My  three  children  have  graduated  here,  and  I  so  much  appre- 
ciate the  blessings  of  Evanston  that  I  have  eight  grandchil- 
dren and  if  I  can  influence  them  I  will  have  them  all  come 
here  and  graduate.  I  am  happy  in  the  Lord  and  I  am  going 
to  do  what  I  can  for  His  service. 

Walter  Hugh  Whitlock:  My  name  is  Walter  Hugh 
Whitlock;  I  belong  to  the  present  class.  I  hesitate  to  say 
what  I  am  about  to  say,  but  it  is  on  my  heart  and  I  am 
going  to  say  it.  I  can  hardly  believe  that  I  am  here  this  morn- 
ing. I  am  from  a  cabin  in  southern  Illinois,  sanctified  by  the 
poverty  of  a  sick  soldier  of  the  sixties  who  has  gone  home  to 
heaven  since  I  came  here  to  school.  I  am  thinking  of  the  joy 
God  gave  him  of  having  a  son  called  into  the  ministry.  I  am 
thankful  today  that  God  has  called  me.  I  have  been  in  school 
for  seven  years.  I  started  with  less  than  enough  money  to  go 
six  months  and  had  not  the  faintest  conception  of  where  the 
rest  would  come  from,  and  I  now  have  enough  money  to  get 
home,  and  God  has  given  it  all  to  me.  I  praise  His  name  this 
morning.  I  tell  it  because  it  is  to  His  glory.  His  love  is  filling 
my  soul.  I  thank  God  for  Evanston;  everything  that  is  here 
has  been  an  inspiration  to  my  heart.  Garrett  is  the  most 
precious  spot  on  earth  aside  from  my  little  cabin  home.  I 
thank  God  for  the  men  that  are  here.  It  teems  with  saints  of 
God   still,   and  there   is  a  prospect  of  years   to   come  before 


GAERETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  65 

many  of  them.    I  thank  God  for  First  Church.    God  has  often 
™ted  me  here^  What  a  privilege  to  be  under  the  M.nltry  of 

have  r  ''  "'*'"'  ^™''  ''  ''^  ^^'J  "y  ^«»'  unspeakablv 
I  have  been  ,n  s.ster  Kean's  class-meeting,  thank  God!  and 
such  a  feast  as  that  has  been!    My  study  of  God's  Word  las 

"that     I  tha'ir;^  '°°'  '"  "''•     «°"«  ^-f"-  -    'f--^ 
of  myself  if  r  V*  *"■'  ■""""«•    I  "'<"''''  b«  ^^hamed 

BibTe TnV    IT  "'f''  "'  ''"''  """^  "P'"'  't  had  not  made  the 
Bible  a  new  book.    I  was  wondering  what  I  could  say  about  the 

best  thmg  I  could  say  of  it  is  this:  the  Bible  was  a  dreamv 
mysterious  book,  beloved,  before  I  came  here,  endeared  Z' 
acred  memory  and  sacred  things,  but  dreamy.  It  is  st^l  mvj 
erious,  but  it  is  a  book  now  that  is  teeming  with  tie  livc7of 
he  saints  of  God.    Back  of  it  I  see  many  men  wlo  a^Iually 

vi:ti:s  oftri™d'\""^'' """'  "'^°'''*-"^  «--^^' 

Sis  wm       The  .     ,°  T'^P"'"'"  '"^  «°'3'  ^"d  g^™  ™ 

now  n  •?  "™  '"'"''  "^  ^^^  ^'^^''  """n  s»  much  to  me 
now.  David  .s  a  man  to  me  now,  so  real!  and  all  those  saints 
seem  so  human  as  well  as  so  divine  and  so  saintly,  and  tW 
Jesus  to  me  now  is  so  different,  but  so  precious;  I  love  rZ 
today;  I  think  of  nothing  I  would  not  give  Him,  M  iZveZ 
has  given  me,  and  it  is  all  His  to  be  used  in  kis  service  by 
His  help,  to  the  glory  of  His  dear  name.  '  ^ 

of  l^rTt  t*;"""'-'    ^l  """"^   '-^    ^*^^™^    «'    'he    clas. 

2^^;rrofV=:-^^^^ 

get  the  one  I  look  at  this  morning.  Doctor  Terry,-his  admoni 
tions,  his  wonderful  words  to  me.    I  am  glad  to  he  7w    t 
that  since  I  left  here  God  has  been  Tout  fuly'^Jt^^V''^ 
had  an  advantage  over  many  who  came  to  this  plL.    I  dTd  no 

can  s  vThaT™  ™.?  "™''  ""  '  "^^^^  '^"°-g  «t  «-«.  and  I 
thevhT     V,     """  *"'■"'  ^""^  "ere  were  the  best  of  my  life 
they  have  been  growing  better  and  better  all  the  time  and    he^ 
will  grow  better  and  better  even  unto  the  perfect  dav     A,  T 

t7e%to°  ht^Tr  *■'^'"°™"'«  -^  --  UP  tot^stty 

tage,  I  thought  of  the  queenly  woman  who  used  to  live  in  Evans- 


66  THE  LOVE  FEAST 

ton  but  who  has  gone  home.    We  are  all  going  home  some  day, 
glorious,  glorious  day! 

James  B,  Pinkard:  My  name  is  Pinkard.  I  belong 
to  the  Michigan  Conference.  I  am  of  the  class  of  1891.  There 
are  many  things  I  would  be  glad  to  say,  but  I  realize  that  there 
are  many  here  to  speak.  I  am  glad  to  speak  of  the  help  I  re- 
ceived and  of  the  blessings  that  came  to  me  because  of  my  stay 
of  three  years  in  this  place.  All  I  have  time  to  say  is  that  God 
is  wonderfully  blessing  me  and  my  family.  He  gave  me  a 
good  wife.  She  was  of  the  family  of  a  Methodist  preacher, 
her  father  being  in  the  Southern  Illinois  Conference,  Rev.  J. 
B.  Reynolds.    She  is  a  glorious  helpmate. 

George  A.  Tyler:  I  think  it  is  time  to  hear  from 
one  of  the  babies  of  Garrett.  I  would  like  to  say  that  my  stay 
at  Evanston  has  been  the  richest  in  my  life,  for  I  never  knew 
what  it  was  to  enjoy  life  until  I  became  a  Christian.  I  am 
one  of  the  unfortunates  of  life, — an  orphan,  in  a  way,  one 
parent  a  Catholic  and  the  other  a  Protestant;  they  fought 
over  their  religion  and  separated  while  I  was  young.  I  was 
brought  up  in  a  foundling  orphan  asylum  in  Boston  and  trav- 
eled and  roamed  around  with  scarcely  one  to  call  a  friend. 
With  me  I  think  it  is  a  case  of  the  survival  of  the  fittest.  Some 
way  God  never  called  a  minister  from  our  family  since  Noah 
and  so  he  seems  to  have  called  me.  I  am  not  studying  Hebrew 
or  Greek  in  Garrett,  I  wish  I  could,  but  I  have  been  studying 
men  and  the  Bible.  I  came  here  scarcely  knowing  what  I  be- 
lieved. The  work  has  been  hard.  I  have  had  to  bring  up 
studies  from  all  sources,  for  I  studied  everything  but  the  Bible 
before  being  a  Christian.  But  I  want  to  say  this,  not  having 
the  care  of  parents,  I  want  to  say  this  in  favor  of  the  noble 
men  at  whose  feet  I  have  been  sitting  for  two  years:  I  shall 
never  forget  the  great  truths  that  I  have  learned,  and  I  have 
learned  them  quite  well.  I  feel  that  there  is  a  great  future  for 
the  Garrett  Biblical  Institute ;  if  it  can  set  me  right  and  give  me 
the  Gospel  story  in  the  way  I  am  seeing  it,  I  feel  that  it  can 
do  anything  for  any  one  else  that  is  good  and  true.  I  want  to 
stand  here  this  morning  and  witness  to  this  fact  because  some- 
times men  come  to  Garrett  Biblical  Institute  with  certain 
prejudices,  but  I  came  here  with  none  of  those  to  unlearn.    And 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  67 

friends,  to  think  now,  just  in  the  two  years  that  I  have  been 
staying  here,  to  think  what  great  things  I  have  learned, — ^not 
only  learned  them  mentally,  but  getting  hold  of  them  in  my 
heart  and  life.  God  is  more  precious  to  me  and  the  Bible  is 
more  precious  than  when  I  came.  Some  of  you  know  what 
that  means.  And  I  trust  as  I  go  forth  from  the  Garrett  Bibli- 
cal Institute  that  I  may  meet  some  in  the  future  and  say,  as 
these  older  men  have  said,  that  it  has  grown  better  all  the  way. 

Hymn  :  ' '  My  father  is  rich  in  houses  and  lands. ' ' 
A.  Ezra  Griffith:  My  name  is  Griffith,  of  the  class 
of  1882.  I  should  be  ungrateful  if  I  did  not  praise  God  for 
the  memory  of  Bannister  and  Hemenway  and  Raymond  and 
Dr.  Hatfield,  who  was  pastor  here,  and  for  the  influences  that 
have  come  into  my  life  and  ministry.  I  am  sure,  whatever 
preparation  I  may  have  had,  that  I  was  very  little  fitted  for 
the  ministry  without  the  personal  influences  and  study  and  up- 
lift and  the  benedictions  that  came  to  me  through  Garrett  Bib- 
lical Institute.  I  want  to  praise  God  for  the  privileges  asd 
the  blessings  that  came  to  me  in  this  place. 

Harry  E.  Greening:  I  am  from  the  Illinois  Confer- 
ence. My  name  is  Greening.  I  have  just  completed  one  year 
of  work  here  and  can  say  that  it  has  been  one  of  the  most 
glorious  in  all  my  life.  Like  Doctor  Poland,  I  expect  the  dead- 
line to  be  put  off  several  years  because  of  the  work  that  I  have 
been  privileged  to  do  here  and  the  two  years  more  that  I  am 
anticipating  if  I  can  remain. 

Charles  W.  Lawson:  My  name  is  Lawson,  class  of 
1883.  Circumstances  have  been  with  me,  as  perhaps  with 
others,  so  that  I  do  not  have  opportunity  to  participate  in  such 
assemblies.  I  want  to  bear  tribute  to  the  men  who  were  profes- 
sors in  the  Institute  when  I  was  a  student  here.  Doctor  Bannis- 
ter passed  away  early  in  my  stay,  and  so  did  not  make  the  same 
impress  upon  me  that  the  others  did;  but  Doctor  Hemenway, 
Doctor  Raymond,  Doctor  Ninde,  afterwards  Bishop  Ninde, — 
they  seemed  to  me  then  and  they  seem  now  as  prophets  of  God, 
grand  men,  God's  noblemen.  Some  of  the  brethren  spoke  about 
the  material  they  brought  that  these  men  might  work  upon  or 
impress :  I  do  not  know  what  I  may  have  brought,  but  I  know 
that  during  these  twenty-three  years  I  have  had  one  single  aim. 


68  THE  LOVE  FEAST 

I  may  not  have  done  what  I  ought  to  have  done,  but  I  have  done 
the  best  I  could,  and  after  twenty-three  years  of  service,  the 
best  I  could  render,  I  am  inexpressibly  more  anxious  that  the 
remaining  years  that  may  be  mine  shall  be  laid  at  the  feet  of  the 
Redeemer,  Jesus  Christ,  as  a  fragrant  odor,  without  any  taint, 
without  any  admixture,  but  of  continuous,  consecr.ited,  undeviat- 
ing  devotion  to  His  cause  and  kingdom. 

Fletcher  Homan  :  I  belong  to  the  Des  Moines  Con- 
ference and  to  the  class  of  1902.  I  am  not  prone  to  believe  that 
the  former  days  were  better  than  these.  I  am  very  glad  that 
Garrett  Biblical  Institute  sends  out  men  of  God.  I  am  thank- 
ful for  the  class-meeting  that  I  attended  once  in  a  while.  I 
am  thankful  for  the  prayer  meeting  of  the  students  of  the  In- 
stitute. I  am  thankful  for  old  Desplaines  Camp  Meeting  where 
I  got  one  of  the  greatest  blessings  of  my  life, — as  you  remem- 
ber. Sister  Kean.  I  am  thankful  for  these  men  with  whom  I 
have  been  permitted  to  associate  in  the  class-room,  and  whose 
lives  have  entered  into  my  very  life  and  have  helped  me  to  be 
a  better  child  of  God.  I  am  glad  this  morning  that  these  things 
abide  when  we  get  out  into  the  busy  world  and  under  the  hard 
load  that  sometimes  we  have  to  carry.  There  is  no  sadness  in 
my  heart  as  I  walk  these  streets, — there  is  joy,  and  I  hope  there 
always  will  be  joy,  for  as  I  meet  men  on  these  streets  I  feel 
like  saying,  "Well,  I  suspect  there  is  another  child  of  God, 
and  another  child  of  God!"  And  I  rejoice  this  morning  in  the 
blessed  and  sweet  peace  that  Christ  brings  to  the  human  heart. 

James  0.  Taylor:  My  name  is  Taylor,  of  the  class  of 
1892.  I  am  from  Missouri,  where  I  am  a  presiding  elder.  I 
am  glad  for  this  fellowship.  I  have  been  permitted  to  meet 
with  people  in  various  associations,  in  political  and  civic  orders, 
but  the  best  association  I  ever  found  was  in  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  and  on  the  inside  of  that  association  an  inner 
circle  of  Methodist  preachers, — they  are  the  best  body  of  men 
that  I  have  ever  seen,  and  on  the  inside  of  that  circle  there 
is  another  sacred  one,  that  is  the  Alumni  of  the  Garrett  Bibli- 
cal Institute.  I  thank  God  for  the  privilege  I  have  of  being 
here  in  this  assembly,  and  for  the  influences  which  those  days 
brought  to  my  life.  I  am  now  claiming  brotherhood  with  the 
Prince,  and  sonship  in  the  divine  family. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  69 

Hymn:    "He  leadeth  me,  0  blessed  thought." 

The  Leader:  We  haven't  more  than  fifteen  minutes; 
how  many  of  you  can  testify  in  that  time? 

D.  C.  DuTTON:  My  name  is  Button,  of  the  class  of  1900. 
I  feel  that  I  would  be  a  very  unworthy  son  of  Garrett  if  I  re- 
frained from  speaking  a  word.  I  carried  peculiarly  heavy 
burdens  when  I  was  a  student,  and  was  away  below  my  ideal 
as  a  student;  and  the  helpful  influences  of  the  work  here  have 
been  such  that  I  wish  that  it  might  be  possible  for  me  to  bring 
some  tribute  and  lay  it  upon  the  altar  of  my  Alma  Mater. 
The  greatest  thing  I  believe  any  man  can  have  from  any  insti- 
tution of  this  kind  is  the  consciousness  of  truth,  and  that  is 
what  came  to  my  life  while  here.  God  somehow  seems  to  be 
able  to  use  these  men  to  bring  a  tremendous  consciousness  of 
truth;  and  I  rejoice  that  after  these  years  have  gone  there  has 
not  been  a  forgetting  of  the  influence  but  a  growing,  deepening 
consciousness  of  truth.  The  very  atmosphere  of  Garrett  is 
pregnant  with  the  blessed  influences  of  the  Spirit,  and  I  wish 
that  there  might  be  brought  to  these  men  a  consciousness  of 
the  greatness  of  their  influence  out  in  the  world  of  men. 

Edward  H.  Parkinson:  My  name  is  Parkinson,  class 
of  1878.  The  memories  of  the  past  are  precious  and  I 
am  devoutly  grateful  for  them.  I  am  thankful  for  the  blessed 
influence  of  the  faculty  over  me  and  of  the  good  men  in  my 
class.  I  find  the  service  of  the  Lord  to  be  intensively  aggres- 
sive, and  it  is  the  purpose  of  my  heart  to  be  faithful  to  my 
God. 

William  B.  Robinson:  My  name  is  William  B.  Rob- 
inson. I  belong  to  the  class  of  1875.  I  left  here  thirty-one 
years  ago.  I  have  been  preaching  ever  since.  I  have 
had  temptations  to  leave  the  ministry,  but  I  never  left  it.  I 
wish  to  say  that  I  am  delighted  to  be  here.  I  can  endorse  all 
these  good  things  the  brethren  have  said  about  Garrett.  Gar- 
rett is  very  precious  to  my  memory,  I  am  looking  to  see  the 
dear  old  faces;  I  have  not  seen  but  one  that  I  really  recognize; 
but  I  expect  to  see  and  know  a  good  many  before  I  leave.  I 
bless  God  for  this  great  providential  opening  that  has  per- 
mitted me  to  come  here  today. 


70  THE  LOVE  FEAST 

Clark  S.  Wheeler:  My  name  is  Wheeler.  I  belong 
to  the  Michigan  Conference  and  to  the  class  of  1895.  The 
Christian  ministry,  the  memory  of  student  days  here,  and  the 
brotherhood  in  the  ministry  of  the  Christian  faith,  are  inex- 
pressibly dear  to  me  this  morning. 

John  R.  McFadden:  I  belong  to  the  class  of  1902.  I 
thank  God  for  the  privileges  of  Garrett,  and  I  want  to  say  a 
word  of  appreciation  of  one  who  has  not  yet  been  spoken  of 
this  morning,  a  Christian  gentleman,  a  real  father  to  the  boys 
in  Heck  Hall;  none  of  us  can  forget  brother  Mars  nor  his 
unfailing  kindness  and  love  to  the  boys  in  Heck. 

Frederick  G.  Wrede:  My  name  is  Wrede.  I  am  of 
the  class  of  1892.  I  am  a  member  of  the  Chicago  German 
Conference.  You  see  I  am  a  German,  one  of  them,  and  one  of 
a  family  of  sixty  thousand  Germans  who  are  in  the  Methodist 
work.  I  traveled  in  Wisconsin,  and  in  that  State  there  are 
about  one  million  Germans  out  of  the  2,155,241  inhabitants. 
We  are  trying  to  save  those  for  Christ.  Thank  God!  we  are 
saving  some  of  them.  I  thank  God  for  a  Christian  home  and 
for  the  Methodist  Church,  and  I  thank  God  for  Garrett  Bibli- 
cal Institute. 

Eric  P.  Swan:  My  name  is  Eric  P.  Swan,  class  of  1902. 
I  want  to  thank  God  for  the  Methodist  Church.  My  father 
was  a  Swedish  Methodist  preacher.  I  was  brought  to  the  church 
by  my  mother  before  I  could  walk.  I  attended  my  first  camp- 
meeting  when  five  months  old.  I  believe  it  got  me  into  the 
right  path.  I  enjoy  preaching  the  Gospel.  There  are  nine 
children  in  my  father's  family.  A  brother  and  myself  are 
preachers;  two  of  my  sisters  are  married  to  Methodist  preach- 
ers; one  of  my  sisters  is  working  in  the  mission  field  in  India, 
and  the  others  are  members  of  the  Methodist  Church.  I  thank 
God  for  the  Methodist  Church  and  for  the  privilege  of  being 
here  at  Garrett;  I  am  increasingly  thankful  for  that  privilege, 
and  Christ  is  more  precious  to  me  today  than  ever  before. 

John  F.  Van  Camp:  Class  of  1894.  Precious  mem- 
ories are  mine  today.  I  received  great  profit  here.  I  rejoice  in 
the  living  God. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  71 

Nathan  Engush:  Class  of  1895.  I  was  born  a  Meth- 
odist and  raised  one.  I  grew  up  in  the  church.  I  began  Chris- 
tian work  before  my  majority.  I  shall  always  thank  God  that 
I  have  had  a  place  among  His  workers.  I  looked  forward  many 
years  to  the  privilege  of  coming  to  Garrett.  I  succeeded  in 
getting  here  fourteen  years  ago.  They  were  precious  years  to 
me  and  have  been  a  source  of  strength  ever  since.  I  am  glad 
to  be  here  this  morning. 

Elijah  W.  Spencer:  Class  of  1902.  I  can  speak 
with  great  joy  of  the  pleasant  hours  spent  during  my  stay  of 
three  years  in  Evanston,  but  I  find  the  hours  most  precious  to 
me  now  are  the  hours  that  were  not  so  precious  at  that  time. 
I  remember  one  hour  that  means  more  to  me  than  any  hour  in 
all  my  stay  here,  when  I  went  into  Doctor  Stuart's  room.  He 
had  a  written  sermon  of  mine,  and  after  he  had  gone  through 
it  the  only  good  thing  he  could  say  was  that  I  had  some  splendid 
quotations;  but  I  want  to  say  that  hour  has  meant  more  to  me 
than  any  other  hour  that  I  spent  in  Garrett  Biblical  Institute. 
I  do  not  say  this  simply  because  of  my  love  for  Doctor  Stuart, 
but  because  that  hour  has  meant  so  much  to  me,  and  I  cannot 
begin  a  sermon  without  thinking  of  that  hour  and  feeling  that 
I  must  do  my  best.  I  want  to  thank  Doctor  Stuart  for  that 
hour  that  seemed  almost  to  crush  me  at  that  time. 

Frederick  D.  Raymond:  I  want  to  say  a  word  for 
the  veterans  ,of  this  church.  In  a  sense  I  am  one  of  the  sur- 
vivors of  the  old  faculty.  I  remember  Liston  H.  Pearce  when 
he  was  secretary  of  our  Sunday  school,  working  his  way  through 
school  by  taking  care  of  brother  Hoag's  horse.  I  sat  on  a  seat 
by  Grover  Clark  when  he  was  studying  the  Greek  grammar. 
I  heard  Bishop  Simpson  say  a  speeding  word  to  Doctor  Hard 
as  he  started  for  India.  I  want  to  say  that  this  Institute  and 
this  church  are  glad  to  see  you,  and  I  feel  that  I  can  say  that 
without  any  immodesty  because,  perhaps,  I  am  the  oldest  mem- 
ber  of  this  church  here  today.    God  bless  you ! 

After  singing  "Take  the  name  of  Jesus  with  you,"  the 
benediction  was  pronounced  by  Clark  P.  Hard.  The  grace  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Love  of  God  and  the  fellowship  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  be  with  you  all.    Amen. 


SUNDAY   MORNING  MAY   SIXTH 


THE   BACCALAUREATE   SERVICE 


The  Service 

The  choir  of  the  First  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  ren- 
dered beautifully  the  special  musical  numbers  of  the  service: 
Carter's  "The  Hallowed  Presence,"  and  Mendelssohn's  "How 
Lovely  Are  the  Messengers."  Prayer  was  offered  by  the 
Rev.  William  H.  Barton,  class  of  1878;  the  Old  Testament  les- 
son was  read  by  Dr.  Frost,  and  the  New  Testament  lesson  by 
Bishop  Warren,  who  also  delivered  the  baccalaureate  sermon  and 
pronounced  the  benediction.  The  hymns  sung  were  from  the  new 
hymnal:  No.  26,  Shall  hymns  of  grateful  love;  No.  207,  The 
Church's  one  foundation;  No.  415,  Faith  of  our  fathers,  living 
still. 


PRAYER 

By  Thb  Rev.  W.  H.  Barton 

Almighty  God,  our  Heavenly  Father.  We  desire  to  come 
before  Thee  in  such  a  manner  as  shall  be  pleasing  to  Thee 
and  acceptable;  but  we  are  certain  that  we  cannot  come  of 
ourselves  in  this  manner  and  so  we  approch  Thee  at  this  time 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  our  Saviour  and  our  Redeemer, 
Thine  only  begotten  Son,  and  through  Him  we  come  to  present 
our  claim  at  this  time,  that  the  Holy  Sprit  may  be  given  unto 
us  to  tarry  with  us  while  we  are  engaged  in  these  services.  We 
look  to  Thee,  Our  Father,  to  be  our  guide.  We  are  amazed 
at  ourselves  at  times  when  we  come  before  Thee  almost  without 
thought.  We  prepare  ourselves  to  talk  to  our  fellows  as  we 
speak  to  them  expressing  our  thoughts,  our  convictions,  our 
desires,  our  hopes,  but  how  often  we  find  ourselves  coming  be- 
fore Thee  without  this  preparation,  and  yet.  Our  Father,  we 
come  now  praying  that  Thou  wilt  help  us.  We  come  as  we  are. 
We  have  nothing  to  bring  except  that  which  has  been  wrought 
in  us  and  upon  us  by  Thy  grace  through  Thy  Son  by  the  power 
of  Thy  Spirit  and  through  the  enlightenment  of  Thy  Word. 
We  are  not  here,  Our  Father,  to  thank  Thee  in  the  spirit  of  the 
Pharisee  that  we  are  not  as  other  men,  but  we  come  to  Thee  to 
thank  Thee  for  what  Thou  hast  wrought  out  for  us  and  in  some 
degree  in  the  world  through  these  that  are  in  Thy  presence  this 

75 


76  THE  BACCALAUREATE  SERVICE 

morning.  We  come  to  thank  Thee  for  this  privilege.  We  bless 
Thee  for  this  place  of  worship.  We  cannot  help  but  think  this 
morning  as  we  are  here  under  circumstances  so  comfortable, 
coming  from  our  homes  so  comfortable  into  this  place  devoted 
to  Thy  service,  that  there  are  thousands  of  our  brethren  today 
who  are  without  home  and  without  sanctuary.  The  Lord  bless 
them  in  yonder  city.  Their  homes  have  been  burned;  the 
foundations  have  been  shaken  and  overwhelmed  by  the  quaking 
of  the  earth.  We  would  not  pass  by  nor  through  this  occa- 
sion without  asking  Thy  blessing  upon  them  at  this  time. 
Almighty  God,  work  out  in  Thy  wise  providence  that  which 
shall  be  best  for  them  and  through  them  to  the  world  of  man- 
kind. Surely  Thou  hast  some  lessons  for  them.  May  we  be 
ready  pupils  in  these  events  we  call  providential  to  learn  what 
Thou  hast  for  us.  Command  Thy  blessing  upon  them  and  may 
their  wants  be  supplied.  May  those  who  have  much  give  boun- 
tifully, and  those  who  have  little  give  what  they  can  for  the 
rebuilding  of  those  homes;  and  also  for  the  bringing  to  pass 
not  only  the  rebuilding  and  beautifying  and  making  stronger 
that  which  is  material,  but  out  of  this,  in  those  cities  brought 
so  near  to  destruction  in  material  things,  may  there  be  a  re- 
building in  the  moral  and  in  the  spiritual  and  religious  char- 
acter of  the  people  through  the  grace  of  God  in  Jesus  Christ. 
We  thank  Thee,  Our  Father,  that  after  the  passing  by 
of  these  years  we  are  permitted  to  come  here  once  more.  Some 
have  been  away  but  a  few  years,  others  ten,  twenty,  forty,  fifty 
years.  O  Lord,  we  bless  Thee  that  we  can  come  here  with  the  same 
desires,  only  increased  in  intensity,  for  the  salvation  of  this 
world,  for  after  all,  the  end  of  all  this  gathering  and  of  this 
study  and  this  training  and  fitting  is  that  we  may  go  out  into 
this  world  and  be  helpful  to  our  fellows,  applying  what  we  get 
here ;  and  we  thank  Thee  for  the  vision  we  have  that  the  highest 
calling  that  any  person  can  have  is  this,  to  save  the  world  from 
sin  unto  holiness  and  unto  righteousness.  0  Lord  God !  help  us 
that  our  vision  may  be  broad.  Help  us  that  we  may  look 
to  the  ends  of  the  earth  for  the  coming  of  Thy  kingdom,  until 
the  nations  of  the  earth  shall  call  Thee  King  of  Kings  and  Lord 
of  Lords  and  Prince  of  Peace.  We  pray.  Our  Father,  to  this 
end,  that  Thy  blessing  may  rest  upon  the  preaching  of  the  Word 
today  throughout  the  world.     Wherever  Thy  Word  shall  be 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  77 

taught,  wherever  Thy  Word  shall  be  proclaimed,  either  in  the 
law  or  the  Gospel,  may  there  be  Thy  Spirit  to  quicken,  and 
may  there  be  the  driving  out  of  darkness  and  the  incoming  of 
the  light  of  the  Kingdom  of  God.  We  praise  Thee  for  what  we 
have  heard  this  morning  and  before  coming  here  from  men  from 
different  parts  of  the  earth,  having  gone  there  from  this  center 
of  education  to  take  the  blessings  of  the  Church  of  God  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth.  We  thank  Thee  for  the  inspiration  that  has 
come  to  us  to  continue  as  best  we  may  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  to  this  end,  that  the  world  may  be  saved.  We  thank 
Thee  for  the  open  doors;  we  only  desire  that  we  shall  be  pre- 
pared in  every  way  to  enter  them,  until  all  men  shall  know 
Thee  Whom  indeed  to  know  aright  is  life  eternal. 

Let  Thy  blessings  rest  upon  the  institution  represented 
here  today,  and  that  is  celebrating  at  the  present  time  the  anni- 
versary in  commemoration  of  the  founding  of  this  institution. 
We  thank  Thee  for  the  teachers;  we  bless  Thee  for  these  men 
of  God  who  have  been  here  during  all  these  years.  Not  only  by 
precept  but  by  example  have  they  been  teaching  the  right  way. 
We  feel  sometimes  that  the  great  personalities  of  these  men 
have  wrought  upon  us  even  more  than  many  things  that  have 
come  to  us  out  of  books.  We  recall  them  with  respect  and  honor. 
Many  of  them  have  passed  on,  but  their  successors  are  here. 
There  are  men  with  gray  hair  here,  consecrated  to  this  teach- 
ing, and  we  pray  that  Thy  blessings  may  rest  upon  them.  The 
President  of  this  institution,  and  these  of  the  faculty,  may  they 
continue  in  the  future  as  in  the  past  to  live  before  these  stu- 
dents and  so  teach  that,  as  it  has  been  said  of  others,  so  of 
them,  "they  have  done  us  great  good."  We  pray.  Our  Father, 
for  these  students.  We  ask,  0  God!  that  as  they  have  been 
profited  in  the  past,  and  have  gone  out  to  lead  the  churches 
and  to  go  into  homes,  praying  with  the  sick  and  the  dying,  ad- 
ministering to  the  wants  of  the  household  in  spiritual  things, 
caring  for  the  childhood  life,  performing  the  many  things  that 
they  have  been  able  to  do  in  Thy  name, — 0  Lord!  may  these 
continue ;  and  whatever  may  have  been  the  efficiency  and  effects 
of  the  past  as  the  results  of  their  labor,  may  they  be  increased 
in  the  coming  on  of  the  years,  and  may  this  institution  grow  not 
only  in  its  numbers  but  in  its  efficiency  in  sending  out  men  who 
shall  be  a  blessing  to  the  world  of  mankind. 


78  THE  BACCALAUREATE  SERVICE 

We  pray  for  Thy  blessing  upon  the  preacher  of  the  morn- 
ing. We  thank  Thee  for  the  many  years  that  have  been  granted 
to  him  in  the  vigor  of  his  strength.  We  ask  Thee  this  morning 
that  whatever  may  have  been  the  preparation  in  the  quiet  of 
the  home,  in  the  secret  place,  that  now  as  he  shall  stand  to 
speak  to  us  today  that  every  word  shall  be  accompanied  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  that  we  shall  be  greatly  profited  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Bless  this  church;  these  laymen;  these  men  and  women, 
who  have  so  often  labored  in  the  interest  of  these  young  men. 
Years  ago  how  generous  they  were  in  throwing  wide  open  these 
doors  that  we  might  enter  here  to  worship !  The  Lord  God  bless 
them  in  everything,  material,  moral,  spiritual,  in  all  that  ought 
to  belong  to  a  great  church  in  this  great  center  of  influence. 

Hear  us,  in  this  our  prayer;  graciously  forgive  us  all  our 
sins  through  Jesus  Christ,  our  Saviour. 

Our  Father,  who  art  in  Heaven,  hallowed  be  Thy  name. 
Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in 
Heaven.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread;  and  forgive  us  our 
trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  that  trespass  against  us ;  and  lead 
us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil:  for  thine  is 
the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  forever.    Amen. 

After  the  singing  of  Mendelssohn's  "How  lovely  are  the 
Messengers,"  by  the  choir.  Rev.  Timothy  P.  Frost  led  the  con- 
gregation in  reading  from  the  Psalter: 

Praise  the  Lord  from  the  heavens; 
Praise  him  in  the  heights. 

Praise  ye  him,  all  his  angels: 
Praise  ye  him,  all  Ms  hosts. 

Praise  ye  him,  sun  and  moon: 
Praise  him,  all  ye  stars  of  light. 

Praise  him,  ye  heavens  of  heavens, 
And  ye  waters  above  the  heavens. 

Let  them  praise  the  name  of  the  Lord: 
For  he  commanded  and  they  were  created. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  79 

He  established  them  forever  and  ever: 
He  made  a  decree  which  shall  not  pass. 

Praise  the  Lord  from  the  earth, 
Ye  dragons,  and  all  deeps : 

Fire  and  hail,  snow  and  vapory- 
Stormy  wind,  fulfilling  his  word: 

Mountains  and  all  hills; 
Fruitful  trees  and  all  cedars: 

Beasts  and  all  cattle; 

Creeping  things  and  flying  fowl: 

Kings  of  the  earth  and  all  people; 
Princes  and  all  judges  of  the  earth: 

Young  men  and  maidens; 
Old  men  and  children: 

Let  them  praise  the  name  of  the  Lord; 

For  his  name  alone  is  excellent: 

His  glory  is  above  the  earth  and  the  heavens. 

He  also  exalteth  the  horn  of  his  people, 

He  is  the  praise  of  all  his  saints; 

Of  the  children  of  Israel,  a  people  near  unto  him. 

Sing  unto  the  Lord  a  new  song, 

And  his  praise  in  the  assembly  of  the  saints. 

Let  Israel  rejoice  in  him  that  made  him: 

Let  the  children  of  Israel  he  joyful  in  their  king. 


The  Gloria  Patri  was  then  sung,  after  which 

Bishop  Warren:  This  word  is  a  record  of  things  im- 
possible to  men  alone.  All  things  are  possible  to  men  and 
God  together.  A  beautiful  summary  is  found  in  a  part  of  the 
eleventh  chapter  of  Hebrews,  beginning  at  the  thirty-second 
verse:     "And  what  shall  I  more  say?  for  the  time  would  fail 


80  THE  BACCALAUREATE  SERMON 

me  to  tell  of  Gideon,  and  of  Barak,  and  of  Samson,  and  of 
Jephthah ;  of  David  also,  and  Samuel,  and  of  the  prophets ;  who 
through  faith  subdued  kingdoms,  wrought  righteousness,  ob- 
tained promises,  stopped  the  mouths  of  lions,  quenched  the  vio- 
lence of  fire,  escaped  the  edge  of  the  sword,  out  of  weakness 
were  made  strong,  waxed  valiant  in  fight,  turned  to  flight  the 
armies  of  the  aliens.  Women  received  their  dead  raised  to  life 
again:  and  others  were  tortured,  not  accepting  deliverance; 
that  they  might  obtain  a  better  resurrection:  and  others  had 
trial  of  cruel  mockings  and  scourgings,  yea,  moreover  of  bonds 
and  imprisonment:  they  were  stoned,  they  were  sawn  asunder, 
were  tempted,  were  slain  with  the  sword;  they  wandred  about 
in  sheepskins  and  goatskins;  being  dicstitute,  afflicted,  tor- 
mented (of  whom  the  world  was  not  worthy) ;  they  wandered 
in  deserts,  and  in  mountains,  and  in  dens  and  caves  of  the 
earth.  And  these  all,  having  obtained  a  good  report  through 
faith,  received  not  the  promise:  God  having  provided  some 
better  thing  for  us,  that  they  without  us  should  not  be  made 
perfect. 

Hymn  No.  207,  ''The  Church's  one  foundation  is  Jesus 
Christ,  her  Lord, ' '  was  then  sung,  followed  with 

THE  SERMON 


By  Bishop  Warren 

I  propose  on  this  occasion  to  ask.  What  is  the  final,  per- 
fect, ultimate  religion?  and  the  only  possible  way  to  avoid  a 
three  hours'  discourse  is  to  cling  closely  to  what  is  written;  so, 
for  your  sakes,  I  turn  aside  from  my  usual  custom  and  read 
what  I  have  to  say. 

It  is  trite  to  say  this  is  an  age  of  progress.  It  ought  to  be. 
The  first  thought  of  God  about  man  was  to  make  him  in  the 
likeness  of  God  and  give  him  dominion  over  a  world,  every 
atom  of  which  had  been  touched,  and  made  to  retain  the  im- 
press of  infinities  of  wisdom  and  power.  Not  one  of  these  in- 
finities has  yet  been  comprehended  by  finite  minds,  much  less 
possessed.  We  have  made  some  advance.  It  is  a  far  cry  from 
one  savage  floating  on  a  log  to  a  mighty  steamship  with  a  whole 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  81 

city  on  board,  defying  the  tempest  and  trampling  down  the 
waves  of  the  sea.  It  is  a  far  cry  from  shouting  a  few  rods,  to 
whispering  over  continents  and  under  the  seas;  from  the  dwel- 
lers in  caves  to  the  wide  civilization  we  have  achieved.  It  is 
a  far  greater  advance  from  the  thinking  of  the  primeval  man 
about  animal  wants  to  the  winged  thoughts  that  fly  through 
the  universe  and  intermeddle  with  the  secret  thoughts  and 
philosophies  of  God.  But  no  man  pretends  that  we  have  pos- 
sessed ourselves  of  all  the  powers  of  this  earth  even,  we  have 
hardly  approached  upholding  anything,  not  to  say  all  things, 
by  a  word  of  power.  Neither  have  we  received  all  the  thoughts 
of  God  borne  in  upon  us  from  afar. 

Seeing  the  progress  made  in  material  and  mental  realms,  men 
have  been  asking  for  progress  in  religion,  (not  in  the  thing  it- 
self, oh  no,)  but  in  the  statements  of  it.  Is  it  to  be  supposed, 
they  say,  that  the  primal  religion  of  the  Jews  is  to  hold  in  its 
grasp  the  projective  mind  of  the  Gentile,  milleniums  later?  In 
this  progressive  world  is  religion  the  only  thing  that  is  to  stand 
still?  On  our  shelves  are  books  with  such  titles  as  these: 
*' Doomed  Religions;"  ''Old  Faiths  in  a  New  Light;"  ''The 
Religion  of  Today"  and  "The  Religion  of  Tomorrow."  Where 
are  the  sciences  and  philosophies  of  a  thousand  years  ago?  "Dead 
as  the  bulrushes  round  little  Moses  on  the  far-off  banks  of  the 
Nile."  Shall  the  eagle  eyes  of  religion  be  hooded;  shall  her 
glorious  spread  of  pinions  be  clipped  ?  Christian  faith  has  been 
obliged  to  face  the  search  lights  thrown  upon  it  by  physical 
science,  by  world-wide  biblical  criticism,  by  the  study  of  other 
religions  and  races,  and  the  universal  application  of  awakened 
thought  to  every  possible  theme.  It  is  quite  a  fad  with  mere 
thinkers  about  religion  to  take  up  every  new  notion,  new  to 
them  though  old  as  the  human  race,  and  call  it ' '  advanced  think- 
ing," "up-to-date  religion,"  "abreast  of  the  times"  and  other 
such  catch  words  that  seem  to  indicate  sprightliness  of  thought. 

This  advanced  thinking  exhibits  itself  in  two  aspects.  One, 
a  disposition  to  revive  the  dogmas  and  claims  of  old  religions 
that  have  paled,  faded  and  seemed  about  to  pass  away.  Men  are 
turning  to  the  mental  occultism  of  India,  turning  with  sudden 
hope  to  the  utterly  unknown  possibilities  of  long  buried  Thibet 
for  a  new  Avatar.  They  turn  to  Rig  Vedas,  Sama  Vedas,  Yajur 
Vedas  and  Atharva  Vedas,  that  never  made  a  race  of  heroes,  nor 


82  THE  BACCALAUREATE  SERMON 

lifted  the  common  people  out  of  utter  abjectness,  as  if  modern 
thought  could  find  life  in  millenia  of  death.  Or,  secondly,  this 
new  thought  takes  up  a  fine  eclecticism,  and  blends  old  cults  into 
a  lofty  morality  and  self-sufficiency  without  religion,  claiming 
to  be  beyond  any  one  system  of  thought  that  ever  went  before. 

And,  thirdly,  we  have  Professor  Clarke  of  the  Colgate 
Baptist  Theological  Seminary,  writing  on  the  unchristian  ele- 
ments in  the  scriptures,  especially  Paul's  writings,  which  un- 
christian elements  must  be  eliminated  before  we  can  get  the  clear 
Christian  truth. 

Hence,  we  are  like  sailors  who  have  been  tossed  by  some 
fierce  Euroclydon  for  more  than  fourteen  darkened  days  and 
nights  and  while  no  small  tempest  is  yet  on  us,  and  while  the 
sailors  deem  that  we  draw  near  to  some  uncertain  island  that 
may  mean  harbor  or  shipwreck,  it  is  best  for  us  to  look  about 
and  take  note  of  all  the  signs.  We  ask  with  importunate  ardor, 
in  all  this  progress  what  is  the  ultimate  religion?  Without  a 
trace  of  Pilate's  cynicism  we  implore,  "what  is  truth"  in  regard 
to  the  soul's  highest  interest  and  deepest  needs?  There  are  re- 
ligions many  and  of  various  grades,  some  good,  better,  best, 
some  bad,  worse,  worst.  Has  the  ultimate  been  attained,  or 
are  we  progessing  in  that  direction?  Are  we  in  the  primary 
school,  to  be  graduated  from  progessive  grades  to  the  university, 
or  is  this  a  night  to  be  the  mother  of  a  better  day  to  come,  this 
winter  of  the  spring,  or  are  we  to  make  an  old  decay  on  which  the 
greenest  mosses  cling?  If  man  never  is,  but  is  always  to  be 
blessed,  he  loses  all  courage,  all  faith,  all  endeavor. 

In  our  perplexity  we  turn  to  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  ask 
if  they  claim  to  present  the  perfect,  final,  and  ultimate  religion. 
They  certainly  do.  Away  back  in  the  beginning  of  revelation 
we  find:  *'Ye  shall  not  add  unto  the  word  which  I  command 
you,  neither  shall  ye  diminish  aught  from  it,  that  ye  may  keep 
the  commandments  of  the  Lord  your  God  which  I  command 
you."  Deut.  4:2.  And,  away  at  its  closing  syllables  we  read 
that  no  man  shall  add  to  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  Book, 
or  take  away  aught  under  severest  penalties.  Hence,  we  in- 
quire, whether  Christianity  is  the  final,  perfect,  ultimate  re- 
ligion. 

First  of  all,  consider,  all  things  do  njot  progress.  Only  man's 
knowledge  of  them  progresses.    Man  progresses  in  the  knowledge 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  83 

of  gravitation,  but  gravitation  is  eternally  the  same.  The  uni- 
verse is  stable,  man's  knowledge  of  it  advances.  So  the  princi- 
ples of  religion  are  eternally  the  same.  They  are  not  a  matter 
of  man's  discovery,  but  of  fundamental  necessity.  These  funda- 
mental principles  are  not  a  matter  of  man's  invention  but  of 
God's  establishment  and  revelation.  As  the  material  universe 
is  a  revelation  so  is  that  higher  universe  of  thought  a  revela- 
tion of  God.  In  each  man  may  make  discoveries,  but  the  prin- 
ciples must  be  ever  the  same,  unchangeable  as  gravitation, 
widely  diffused  as  the  light,  and  on  the  comprehension  and  ap- 
plication of  these  principles  men  may  employ  their  expanding 
powers  forever. 

I. 

What  will  be  the  principles  of  a  religion  that  can  never 
grow  old,  adapted  alike  to  the  little  child  of  perfect  trust,  and 
to  the  mature  man,  testing  all  truth  in  the  alembic  of  reason, 
heated  to  fever  heat  by  welcomed  doubts? 

First.  The  ultimate  religion  must  accord  with  man's  innate 
ideas.  It  must  be  human.  It  must  be  in  harmony  with  his 
loftiest  aspirations.  Therein  it  must  be  divine.  What  are  these 
aspirations?  We  consider  first  of  all  man's  universal  desire  to 
worship  a  superior,  or  possibly  a  supreme  being. 

Man  is  so  constituted  that  he  can  not  face  the  stupendous 
realities  of  this  majestical  world,  its  calms  and  storms,  its  nights 
and  days,  its  morning  glow  and  evening  glory,  and  the  mighty 
march  of  stars,  without  knowing  there  is  a  personal  power  be- 
hind it  all,  so  unthinkably  great  that  there  is  a  wish  to  worship. 
To  be  a  man,  barely  emergent  from  a  beast,  is  to  be  a  worshiper. 
The  being  worshiped  has  been  conceived  according  to  mark's 
ability,  but  mostly  along  the  line  of  intensified  human  attributes, 
good  or  bad.  Hence  gods  benevolent  and  malevolent  and  there- 
fore contentions  among  themselves,  but  in  human  religions 
never  was  a  god  beyond  the  limits  of  human  mind  to  imagine, 
and  human  language  to  define.  There  is  an  infinite  variety  to 
this  belief.  Men  range  all  the  way  from  Calaban  crawling  in 
his  slime  for  the  mere  pleasure  of  feeling  the  emmets  and 
lizards  creep  over  his  bare  body,  to  the  highest  philosopher  who 
makes  all  spaces  and  all  times  the  realm  of  his  thought.  But 
every  man  believes  in  God.  It  would  seem  that  man  was  made 
erect  that  he  might  glance  through  the  infinities,  up,  down, 


84  THE  BACCALAUREATE  SERMON 

around.  Even  the  heathen  are  without  excuse  if  they  do  not 
discern  in  the  visible  things  of  the  creation  the  visible  things  of 
an  eternal  power  and  Godhead.  It  is  only  the  fool  who  says 
*'No  God."    Now  how  about  the  God  of  the  Christian  religion? 

He  is  revealed,  not  thought  out  by  man.  He  is  made  up  of 
infinities  in  every  aspect,  perfect  wisdom,  power,  eternity  from 
everlasting  to  everlasting.  Highest  human  religions  give  us 
Minerva  born  from  the  head  of  Jove,  Venus  from  the  sea  and 
every  one  from  somewhere.  The  Christian's  God  is  without 
beginning  and  ending,  the  same  yesterday,  today  and  forever. 
Of  course,  this  is  unthinkable.  A  god  understood  would  be  no 
god  at  all.  The  least  touch  of  his  hand,  the  least  product  of 
his  spoken  word  is  beyond  the  grasp  of  our  intellects.  How  much 
more  the  infinite  speaker  and  worker.  His  ways  are  past  finding 
out,  how  much  more  Himself.  We  need  a  god  into  the  grasping 
of  whose  attributes  we  can  grow  a  million  years,  nay,  a  whole 
eternity. 

Now,  does  the  religion  claiming  to  be  ultimate  present  an 
unsurpassable  idea  of  God?  Assuredly.  He  is  everlasting: 
"from  everlasting  to  everlasting  thou  art  God."  This  world 
has  record  in  the  rocks  of  its  mountains,  and  the  illustrations 
of  life  found  among  the  leaves  of  its  strata  of  millions  of  years ; 
and  the  heavens  above  show  that  uncountable  millions  of  years 
were  consumed  in  preparing  for  worlds  before  they  were  formed. 
But,  go  back  as  far  as  you  may,  it  is  still  true  ' '  In  the  beginning 
God  created  the  heavens  and  the  earth." 

This  last  word  leads  us  to  say  that  no  other  religion  rep- 
resents its  god  as  creating  anything.  The  Japanese  god  thrust 
his  spear  into  the  watery  ooze  and  brought  up  enough  mud  for 
the  islands.  So  of  others;  but  the  God  of  the  Bible  called 
out  of  the  invisible  forces  visible  things;  and  he  lets  them  go 
back  to  invisibility  again.  Water  is  visible  or  invisible,  accord- 
ing to  heat ;  so  of  everything.  The  visible  was  called  out  of  the 
invisible,  and  the  best  definition  of  matter  is  "invisible  force 
made  stationary  and  unconscious."  Hence,  the  Christian  God 
has  His  eternity  worthily  filled  with  power.  "He  taketh  up 
the  isles  as  a  living  thing;  he  hangeth  the  world  upon  nothing." 
"He  upholdeth  all  things" —  not  by  cranes  and  chains — but  "by 
the  word  of  His  power."  Worlds  are  as  obedient  to  His  will 
as  hands  and  feet  are  to  ours. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  85 

Other  religions  are  filled  with  the  fooleries  of  their  gods. 
They  plot  against  one  another,  they  are  led  astray,  they  squabble 
eternally,  overcoming  and  being  overcome.  There  was  in  Greek 
mythology  one  god  of  wisdom,  but  she  lacked  power  to  carry 
out  what  little  she  had;  but  in  this  vast  and  age-long  creation 
there  is  proof  of  wisdom  as  infinite  as  the  power ;  it  extends  to  a 
knowledge  of  man.  "Oh  Lord,  thou  hast  searched  me  and 
known  me;  thou  knowest  my  downsitting  and  mine  uprising, 
thou  understandest  my  thought  afar  off."  His  understanding 
is  infinite. 

The  gods  of  other  religions  were  many  of  them  vile,  lasciv- 
ious, pleased  with  debauchery  and  ministering  thereto.  Their 
very  temples  were  places  of  ill  fame,  their  priestesses  were 
fallen  women  who  sought  to  make  fallen  men.  But  our  God 
is  holy.  ''Who  is  like  unto  thee,  0  Lord,  among  the  gods?  Who 
is  like  unto  thee,  glorious  in  holiness,  fearful  in  praises,  doing 
wonders  ? ' ' 

Away  back  in  the  beginnings  of  human  thought,  a  God  was 
revealed  whose  sublime  attributes  no  intellect,  matured  in  thou- 
sands of  years  of  culture,  can  invent,  can  surpass,  nay,  not  even 
begin  to  comprehend. 

His  relation  to  the  worlds  is  thus  made  clear.  He  speaks 
and  calls  the  visible  out  of  the  invisible.  He  upholds  all  things 
by  the  word  of  His  power,  He  folds  up  the  starry  vesture  of 
the  skies  and  they  are  changed,  but  He  endures,  His  years  shall 
not  fail.  Absenteeism  and  higher  Pantheism,  that  witchery  of 
thinking  to  finer  souls  is  forever  set  aside  and  an  all-control- 
ing  immanence  asserted,  as  the  soul  resides  in  the  body.  His 
relation  to  man  is  equally  clear.  With  a  syllable  he  sets  aside 
man's  thought  of  polytheism,  declares  that  unity  of  purpose 
and  working  that  man,  after  thousands  of  years  of  study, 
finds  absolutely  necessary.  Hear,  0  Israel,  the  Lord  thy  God 
is  one  God.  Human  philosophy  after  thousands  of  years  of  its 
best  thinking  reaches  up  that  unity  that  was  revealed  to  emanci- 
pated slaves  at  the  first. 

His  relation  to  men  is  equally  clear  and  ennobling.  He  is 
not  only  their  Creator  but  their  Father,  and  He  loves  His  chil- 
dren with  an  infinite  love.  It  was  as  true  in  the  beginning  as 
Jesus  asserted  afterward,  having  loved  His  own  He  loved  them 
to  his  uttermost.     His  first  thought  of  them  was,— let  us  make 


86  THE  BACCALAUREATE  SERMON 

man  in  our  own  image  and  after  our  likeness  and  let  them  have 
dominion  over  a  world  fully  endowed  with  every  conceivable 
wealth  and  power.  The  world  had  been  prepared  through  ages 
numberless  to  man  with  every  wealth,  energy  and  beauty  that  in- 
finite power,  wisdom  and  love  could  provide,  and  man  put  here, 
not  as  an  intruder  and  tramp,  but  as  a  crowned  king. 

But  man  fell  into  sin  and  lost  that  image  divine  and  squan- 
dered his  treasures  and  himself  in  riotous  living.  Nay,  he  was 
seeking  to  destroy  the  perfection  of  a  universe  God  had  sought 
with  infinite  care  and  love  to  produce.  Then  the  supreme  char- 
acter of  this  God  is  shown.  Man  is  not  cursed  and  slain,  nor 
even  deserted.  God  offers  to  recreate  that  image  again,  to  re- 
store by  greater  effort  than  had  ever  been  put  forth  that  which 
was  lost. 

"  'Twas  great  to  speak  a  world  from  naught, 
'Twas  greater  to  redeem." 

This  involved  an  incarnation  of  Godliead  in  our  flesh.  In- 
carnations of  gods  in  human  form  are  familiar  to  our  thought, 
they  have  been  innumerable,  but  almost  always  for  the  pleasure 
or  lust  of  the  gods.  Jupiter  can  come  to  Danae,  like  any  rich 
rake  in  a  shower  of  gold,  or  to  the  beautiful  lo,  and  a  dozen 
others,  in  human  form.  The  result  is  not  exaltation  of  the 
human  but  the  degradation  of  the  divine.  The  human  victim 
is  put  into  a  coffin  and  cast  into  the  sea,  or  turned  into  a  beast 
to  be  stung  with  torment  as  it  wanders  over  the  whole  earth. 
The  whole  result  of  the  best  and  most  beautiful  religion,  de- 
veloped by  man  in  his  best  estate  in  the  fairyland  of  loftiest 
song  and  perfect  art,  was  expressed  by  one  of  their  poets : 
"The  gods  decree  to  wretched  men  to  live  in  woe 
But  they,  themselves,  are  griefless." 
How  different  the  ultimate  religion !  To  save  men  from 
sin  our  God  beggars  heaven  of  its  king.  He  dies  for  desire  of 
us,  and  seeks  to  make  us  fit  to  be  with  Him  where  He  is,  and 
large  enough  to  sit  down  on  His  throne.  What  a  contrast  to 
human  religions!  In  them  Cupid  may  come  to  the  bed  of  the 
beautiful  Psyche  to  bring  her  measureless  sorrow,  but  none 
comes  to  the  cross  for  the  sake  of  sinners. 

"Here's  love   and   grief  beyond   degree. 
The  Lord  of  Glory  dies  for  man." 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  87 

But  it  is  not  enough  to  provide  such  a  remedy  and  announce 
such  a  possibility.  The  patient  may  be  too  weak  to  apply  it, 
and  too  wicked  to  desire  it.  There  must  be  a  light  to  lighten 
every  man,  even  those  who  love  darkness  rather  than  light. 
There  must  be  a  loving  shepherd  who  seeks  the  lambs  that  wil- 
fully go  astray.  There  must  be  an  exterior  power  that  convinces 
the  world  of  sin,  righteousness  and  judgment  to  come.  And  in 
this  ultimate,  perfect  religion  the  Holy  Spirit  works  in  the 
mmds  of  wicked  and  alienated  men  with  groanings  that  can  not 
be  worded.  All  other  religions  are  differentiated  from  Chris- 
tianity by  this:  in  them,  men  seek  God  with  all  their  power, 
m  this  God  seeks  men  with  all  His  power,  and  when  He  finds 
them  holds  them  with  all  the  exercise  of  His  infinity.  When 
Paul  says:  shall  any  possibility  separate  us  from  the  love  of 
Christ— it  is  not  our  love  that  holds,  but  His.  He  who  died  for 
desire  of  us  uses  all  the  energies  of  His  life  to  keep  us. 

Another  element  Christianity,  as  the  ultimate  religion  must 
have;— A  power  to  satisfy  the  longing  of  the  heart  after  God 
It  is  not  the  Psalmist  alone  who  says  ^'as  the  hart  panteth  after 
the  water  brooks  so  panteth  my  soul  after  Thee,  0  God  "  it  is  the 
whole  human  race.    They  are  ready  to  surrender  every  personal 
joy,  give  the  fruit  of  the  body  for  the  sin  of  the  soul,  make 
every  hilltop  an  altar,  and  blacken  the  heavens  with  the  smoke 
of  their  sacrifice  of  every  good.    And  they  do  this  when  a  score 
ot  years  of  such  endeavor  yields  no  satisfaction.     Christianity 
offers  satisfaction,  not  in  a  perfect  historic  record,  nor  indeed 
m  indisputable  record  of  the  divine  will  in  the  holy  scriptures 
but  m  a  personal  consciousness  of  work  done  by  God  in  each 
individual  soul.     This  is  full  assurance,   a  pure  unsurpassed 
and  unsurpassable  manifestation  in  the  individual  soul     Chris- 
tianity IS  ultimate  and  perfect  because  of  this  individualiza- 
tion of  every  human  soul,  this  lifting  each  one  into  conscious- 
ness, divinely  wrought,  that  he  is  at  peace  with  God.     I  heard 
a  woman  m  Manila  testify  in  a  general  love  feast  of  1700  per- 
sons, "I  sought  peace  everywhere,  by  all  means,  by  sacrifice 
penance,  pilgrimage  and  flagellation,  but  I  found  no  peace  till 

TTiT  J*,/^^''f-  ^'^  P'^'"  P^'«^*^  ^11  understanding. 
Hallelujah  "  She  found  the  ultimate  religion.  This  poor  lit- 
tle Ill-taught  heathen  woman  found  the  same  experience  as  the 
great  Apostle  Paul  when  he  said  "It  pleased  God  to  reveal  His 


88  THE  BACCALAUREATE  SERMON 

Son  to  me."  Often  religions  are  for  the  rich,  favored,  great, 
cultured,  high  castes.  Christianity  is  for  them,  it  is  true,  but 
for  the  poor,  degraded,  outcasts  of  men  and  aliens  from  God 
as  well.  No  soul  need  be  cast  into  the  void  when  all  things  are 
complete. 

Two  things  more :  this  ultimate  religion  is  progressive,  there 
is  no  halt,  the  goal  reached  by  strenuous  effort  today  is  the  start- 
ing post  for  tomorrow,  each  faculty  tasked  to  master  the  mite 
infinity  finds.  All  that  mighty  effort  God  made  to  save  is  con- 
tinued to  develop  and  enlarge.  In  ever  varying  phrase  it  ex- 
horts to  grow  in  grace  and  knowledge.  God's  constant  com- 
plaint is  "my  people  are  destroyed  for  lack  of  knowledge." 
To  remedy  this  God's  own  spirit  is  given  to  lead  men  into  all 
sorts  of  truth.  Ideals  are  set  before  us  that  are  utterly  be- 
yond our  present  comprehension.  Hence  prayer  is  offered  that 
our  faculties  may  be  quickened  and  enlarged  to  enable  us  to 
intellectually  grasp  what  we  may  subsequently  personally  at- 
tain. The  eyes  of  your  undertsanding  being  enlightened  that 
ye  may  be  able  to  know  what  is  the  hope  of  His  calling  and  what 
is  the  riches  of  the  glory  of  God's  inheritance  in  His  saints,  and 
that  ye  may  know  what  is  the  exceeding  greatness  of  His  power 
to-us-ward  who  believe,  according  to  the  working  of  His  mighty 
power  which  He  wrought  in  Christ  when  he  raised  him  from  the 
dead  and  set  him  at  his  own  right  hand  in  the  heavenly  places, 
far  above  all  principality  and  power  and  might  and  dominion 
and  every  name  that  is  named,  not  only  in  this  world  but  also  in 
that  which  is  to  come.  The  same  power  is  to-us-ward  for  the 
same  purpose,  for  a  like  raising  at  God's  right  hand,  that  man 
may  be  fit  to  sit  with  Christ  on  the  throne.  With  such  ideals, 
and  such  helps  for  attainment,  it  is  no  wonder  that  the  exhorta- 
tion ever  rings  in  the  ears  of  men,  "Be  ye  therefore  perfect  as 
your  Father  in  heaven  is  perfect."    Like  father,  like  child. 

Let  it  not  be  supposed  that  this  is  a  general  ideal  set  forth  in 
some  rhapsodical  effervescence  of  rhetoric,  but  to  which  no  man 
is  expected  to  attain.  No;  every  necessary  precedent  step  has 
been  considered.  The  training  of  every  faculty  of  man  making 
for  this  perfection  has  been  carefully  provided.  Even  that 
physical  basis  of  all  achievement  is  attended  to.  "Be  strong, 
quit  ye  like  men."  Every  emasculating  vice  is  denounced,  and 
the  means  of  its  avoidance  detailed.     The  body  is  the  temple 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  89 

of  the  holy  God.  Its  holy  atmosphere  should  not  be  clouded 
by  a  sinful  thought,  nor  its  perfect  strength  wasted  in  riotous 
living. 

Every  faculty  of  the  mind  and  spirit  is  equally  enlightened 
and  stimulated.  God  gives  that  triumphant  faith  necessary  to 
any  achievement.  It  is  the  basis  of  all  Christian  living.  No 
man  ever  need  be  even  despondent  who  believes  in  a  living  God. 
The  intellect  is  quickened  and  turned  to  sublimest  themes.  The 
will  is  made  so  strong  that  it  can  say  to  any  Nebuchadnezzar, 
commanding  to  bow  down,  "Be  it  known  unto  thee,  0  king,  that 
we  will  not  bow  down."  The  will  of  one  man  is  stronger  than 
threats  of  fiery  furnaces  and  armies  of  many,  for  it  is  God  who 
worketh  in  you  to  will. 

That  the  affections  are  touched  and  glorified  needs  only 
passing  mention.  "God  is  love  and  whoso  dwelleth  in  love 
dwelleth  in  God  and  God  in  him."  We  are  expected  to  know 
thoroughly  the  love  of  Christ  which  passeth  all  knowledge 
of  a  mental  sort.  The  highest  element  in  man  is  not  intellect, 
nor  will,  but  emotion.  The  key  note  of  Tennyson's  lofty  life 
is  not  I  know,  but,  I  feel.  It  never  has  been  said  God  is  strength, 
or  knowledge,  or  will,  but  it  has  been  said  God  is  love.  These 
first  are  attributes,  this  last  is  essence.  So  of  man.  His  child. 
The  purification  and  enhancement  of  this  part  of  his  nature  is 
provided  for.  Thus,  a  perfect  mind  works  in  a  perfect  body 
under  inspirations  and  impartations  of  strength  and  coopera- 
tion of  a  perfect  God.  This  cooperation  with  God  is  not  eon- 
fined  to  great,  rare,  occasional,  spasmodic  efforts  for  some  vast 
work  of  cosmic  interest,  but  it  pertains  to  the  least  events  of 
daily  life,  so  that  being  used  to  it  we  may  rise  to  the  sublimi- 
ties of  crisis  hours  in  our  eternal  well  being.  The  new  born 
babe  wants  a  breath  of  air,  God  provides  oceans  of  it.  The  man 
wants  to  lift  whole  trains  over  mountain  ranges,  God  provides 
the  steam.  Man  wants  to  speak  quickly  across  continents  and 
under  seas,  God  provides  the  lightning.  Man  wants  to  tear  the 
heart  out  of  a  mountain  to  make  way  for  the  rush  of  his  tides 
of  commerce,  God  provides  the  explosives.  "In  Him  we  live, 
move  and  have  our  being."  Paul  may  plant  and  ApoUos  may 
irrigate  but  God  must  give  the  increase  or  the  effort  is  vain. 

One  thing  only  remains  to  be  noted.  All  this  pure,  perfect, 
growing  life  is  to  be  made  immortal.    ' '  There  is  no  death,  what 


90  THE  BACCALAUREATE  SERMON 

seems  so  is  transition."  This  life  is  not  mere  eontinuousness ; 
that  were  monotony.  All  the  incentives  of  travel  are  offered. 
One  can  go  into  another  country,  even  a  heavenly.  Mountains 
of  earth  beckon  us  to  their  sublime  summits.  Seem  they  ob- 
tacles?  Put  under  foot  they  are  observatories.  But  Mount 
Zion  is  higher  than  all  heavens.  The  mere  utilities  of  earth  are 
symbolic  of  the  sublimities  of  heaven.  This  world  was  being 
prepared  for  limitless  ages  for  man.  Christ  has  gone  to  pre- 
pare with  more  infinite  painstaking  another  world  for  saints. 

There  we  shall  see  His  face 

And  never,  never  sin. 
There  from  the  rivers  of  His  grace 

Drink  endless  pleasures  in. 

No  wonder  that  the  Lord  of  the  perfect,  ultimate  religion 
should  say  ' '  What  more  could  I  have  done  for  my  vineyard  that 
I  have  not  done?" 

II. 

After  this  swift  glance  at  the  fundamental  elements  of  our 
holy  Christianity,  which  so  perfectly  meets  all  the  requirements 
of  a  final,  ultimate  religion  that  nothing  more  could  be  added 
by  the  thought  of  man  or  God,  I  turn  to  an  equally  swift  glance 
at  those  features  of  it  which  I  think  will  be  more  prominent  in 
the  appreciation  of  our  day  and  of  the  days  to  come.  Of  course, 
the  gospel  has  been  adapted  to  various  ages  and  to  various 
stages  of  man's  development.  It  must  meet  the  needs  of  all 
times  or  it  would  not  be  divine.  What  was  necessary  in  the 
infancy  of  man  and  religion  is  not  necessary  in  later  develop- 
ments toward  perfect  manhood.  There  is  the  sincere  milk  of 
the  word  for  babes  and  the  strong  meat  for  man.  God  who  spake 
in  times  past  unto  the  fathers  by  the  prophets  hath  in  later  days 
spoken  unto  us  by  His  Son.  But  it  is  the  same  God  who  speaks, 
and  about  the  same  religion.  It  is  the  same  gravitation  that 
brings  down  a  rain  drop  out  of  the  water  above  the  firmament  and 
that  swings  a  perfected  world.  It  is  all  revelation,  but  of  differ- 
ent values.  The  fact  that  Isaac  went  out  into  the  field  to  medi- 
tate, and  meet  the  coming  Rebecca,  is  not  of  like  importance  as 
Saul's  going  toward  Damascus  and  meeting  the  Lord.  The  fact 
of  any  or  of  all  lives  and  deaths  recorded  in  scripture  is  not  com- 
parable to  the  recorded  life  and  death  of  Christ. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  91 

But  there  are  certain  things  that  must  be  held  and  preached 
or  it  is  not  the  ultimate  religion  of  God  our  Father,  and  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.    First  among  these  is  that  the  Bible  is  the 
revelation  of  God  to  men.     One  may  query  how  the  world  was 
made,  what  its  constituent  elements  are:— men  may  hold  di- 
verse opinions  on  a  thousand  things  about  the  world,  but  in 
order  to  sanity  there  must  be  a  clear  conviction  that  there  is  a 
world.     So  man  may  speculate  about  the  mode  and  date,  Ian- 
gauge  of  revelation,  but  there  must  be  the  most  vital  conviction 
that  there  is  a  revelation.    Every  ponderous,  pregnant  phrase  of 
the  creed  came  from  above,  not  from  beneath,  from  God,  not 
man.     It  is  infinitely  beyond  man's  thinking,  it  is  the  common 
place  of  God's.     The  old  Sortes  Biblicae  may  be  abjured,  the 
idolatry  of  the  mere  book  or  form  of  phrase  must  cease,'  but 
there  must  be  clear  conviction  of  the  great,  eternal  and  neces- 
sary fact  that  God  has  spoken  unto  men  in  what  we  call  the 
Word  of  God,  or  what  we  have  spoken  of  as  the  perfect,  ulti- 
mate religion,  can  not  be  claimed.    Its  words,  either  in  speech  or 
embodied  in  consistent  holy  lives,  must  more   and  more  win 
the  admiration  of  all  lofty  minded  men.    It  is  "the  monumental 
utterance  of  the  life  of  God  in  the  life  of  a  monumental  race." 
But  no  believer  in  revelation  will  think  that  such  an  all 
important  dealing  of  God  with  man  has  closed.     Creation  did 
not  exhaust  itself  in  six  days  or  a  thousand.    Revelation  is  not 
obsolete.    The  door  of  the  spirit  world  is  not  closed.    The  writer 
of  the  epistles  to  the  pious  Hebrews  in  the  first  century  may 
say,  God  spake  unto  the  fathers  by  the  prophets  but  unto  us 
by  his  Son,  and  writers  of  this  century  may  add  "and  unto  us" 
by  the  Holy  Ghost.     This  does  not  mean  any  enunciation  of 
new  principles;   they  are  all  announced.     And  if  any  speak 
not  according  to  this  word  there  is  no  truth  in  them.    No  man  is 
tolerated  who  has  opinions  at  variance  with  gravitation.    A  man 
presented  me  with  fifty-four  arguments  against  the  rotundity  of 
the  earth.    But  the  earth  continued  round  and  he  passed  from 
the  category  of  all  round  men.     The  necessity  and  actuality  of 
the  work  of  the  Spirit  in  propagating  the  ultimate  religion  must 
be  recognized  and  relied  on.    No  one  can  be  effectually  convicted 
of  sm,  nor  born  of  the  Spirit,  without  a  personal  revelation 
of  God  m  his  individual  soul.    For  the  beginning  and  continu- 
ing of  the  life  of  God  in  the  soul  there  is  this  primal  necessity 


92  THE  BACCALAUREATE  SERMON 

More  than  that.  In  this  age  of  doubt,  this  questioning  as  to  the 
way  in  which  Christ  came  into  the  world,  the  reality  of  the 
miracles,  the  credibility  of  the  account  of  the  resurrection,  man 
yearns  insatiably  for  some  certainty.  This  is  found  in  the  per- 
sonal revelation  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Here  we  cry  I  know,— I 
know  I  have  passed  from  death  unto  life.  Here  is  the  peace 
of  God  that  passeth  all  understanding;  here  serenity  that  no 
doubts  can  cloud;  joy  that  the  world  can  neither  give  nor  take 
away,  strength  that  the  pangs  of  martyrdom  cannot  weaken. 
The  natural  result  of  all  doubts  concerning  doubtable  things 
should  make  man  fly  to  the  indubitable  assurances  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

This  recognition  and  dependence  is  also  an  essential  requi- 
site to  success  in  the  ministry.  My  home  church  just  celebrated 
the  completion  of  the  third  year  of  the  present  pastorate.  The 
pastor,  a  graduate  of  one  of  our  theological  schools,  reported 
513  accessions  to  the  church  in  the  three  years.  Another  gradu- 
ate of  the  same  school  has  had  an  average  accession  of  209  each 
year  for  four  years.  A  third  graduate  of  the  same  school  has 
seen  5,000  converted  under  his  ministry  in  five  years,  175  of 
whom  became  preachers  of  the  gospel.  Every  one  of  these 
men  says  in  his  deepest  soul,  "Not  by  my  might,  not  by  an 
army,  but  by  thy  Spirit,  0  Lord."  One  can  not  propagate  the 
ultimate  religion  and  ignore  its  central  ideas  and  working 
force. 

Any  professor  or  preacher  of  the  ultimate  religion  must 
hold  that  the  central  idea  in  all  this  primary,  secondary  and 
tertiary  revelation  is  sin  and  redemption  therefrom.  The  un- 
folding of  this  revelation  has  been  gradual  and  progressive,  but 
the  thought  and  purpose  is  one.  Learning  the  alphabet  and  the 
fiery  appeal  that  makes  the  multitude  cry  out,  '  *  Lead  us  against 
Philip,"  may  seem  far  apart  and  scarcely  related,  but  the  first 
being  absent,  the  second  is  impossible.  Sin  is  the  starkest  fact 
in  the  universe;  redemption  the  sublimest.  The  earth  is  a 
graveyard  of  nations  perished  because  of  sin;  and  heaven  a 
great  multitude  that  no  man  can  number  because  of  the  re- 
demptive love  and  power.  Any  man  who  dawdles  about  im- 
proprieties, delinquencies,  weaknesses,  errors  and  lapse,  when 
he  ought  to  denounce  sin  and  damnation  as  a  necessary  conse- 
quent, is  not  preaching  the  ultimate  religion  of  Jesus  Christ. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  93 

We  are  not  far  enough  away  from  the  sin  of  the  unjust  stew- 
ard who  wasted  his  Lord's  goods  to  be  silent  about  it.  There 
are  no  Pauline  experiences  of  third  heaven  raptures  and  the 
hearing  of  things  impossible  for  a  man  to  utter  without  the 
previous  Pauline  agony  of  being  slain  by  sin.  The  crying  out 
"who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death"  was  the 
precedent  condition  to  the  shout,  "I  thank  God  I  am  delivered 
through  Jesus  Christ,  my  Lord."  Sin,  that  cost  the  Son  of 
God  His  place  in  heaven  and  His  life  on  earth  is  not  a  matter 
to  be  slurred  over  and  honied  about  as  a  mistake.  All  preachers 
of  the  ultimate  religion  must  be  mindful  of  its  ultimate  facts. 

There  is  one  point  in  the  ultimate  religion  that  is  to  grow 
more  and  more  clear,  more  and  more  revered,  more  and  more 
relied  on  for  effects  as  the  ages  move  on.  It  is  the  central,  vital 
point  in  the  whole  system.  It  was  planned  in  the  eternity  past, 
before  time  was,  it  is  to  be  developed  in  the  eternity  to  come, 
when  time  shall  be  no  more.  It  is  the  incarnation  of  the  Son 
of  God  in  mortal  flesh  that  is  to  have  our  clearer  apprehension, 
more  soul  absorbing  reverence,  be  more  relied  on  for  moral  up- 
lift of  human  millions,  than  ever  before.  The  celestial  inaug- 
uration and  majestical  close  of  that  life  in  the  flesh  is  the 
greatest  event  in  the  universe.  Unless  we  appreciate  it  more  and 
more  we  are  retrograding.  It  has  always  been  too  large  for  the 
grasp  of  our  minds,  even  angels  desire  in  vain  to  look  into  it 
comprehendingly.  It  has  never  been  graspable  except  by  faith. 
The  mind  has  only  seen  single  points  in  Him  who  is  the  light  of 
the  world.  The  entirety  is  as  much  beyond  our  grasp  of  thought 
as  all  the  relations  of  the  material  universe  are  beyond  the  mind 
of  him  who  only  sees  the  stars  as  points  of  light.  How  slowly 
in  human  thinking  have  those  scattered  points  grown  into  a 
related,  ordered  universe.  More  slowly  have  the  separate  words, 
deeds,  relations,  insights  of  the  incarnate  Son  of  God  grown  into 
a  perfect  whole.  Note  a  few  stars,  not  even  one  whole  constel- 
lation. 

(1)  The  teachings  of  nature,  relations  of  material  to 
spiritual  things,  were  all  beyond  our  grossness.  Christ  came 
and  made  the  world's  Bible  out  of  common  things;  the  woman 
sweeping  the  house,  lighting  the  candle,  enlightening  all  comers, 
putting  the  leaven  in  the  meal,  the  gardener  planting  the  seed, 
the  vine  tender  pruning  the  branches,  the  sower  seeing  the  dif- 


94  THE  BACCALAUREATE  SERMON 

ferent  outcomes  of  different  grounds,  the  sparrow,  the  grass, 
the  flower;  all  become  spiritual  significances  we  never  knew  till 
Christ  declared  them.  So  all  human  relations  are  all  vocal  of  the 
divine.  The  servant,  washing  feet,  awaiting  his  lord's  return, 
the  steward  faithful  or  wasteful,  the  father  welcoming  the  prodi- 
gal, the  bride's  love  and  expectancy  typifying  those  of  the 
church,  the  Lamb's  wife.  All  these  are  glorified  into  symbols 
of  spiritual  relations. 

(2)  Human  relations  to  God  were  incomprehensible  when 
uttered  in  the  poor  speech  of  men.  That  speech  was  invented 
for  and  adapted  to  our  little  human  wants.  It  could  not  bear 
the  weight  nor  indicate  the  breadth  of  divine  relations.  Com- 
mandments, precepts,  laws  fell  woefully  short  of  expression, 
and  more  woefully  short  of  being  comprehended.  Then  the  in- 
carnation embodied  all  these  things  in  a  Ufe.  That  was  near 
our  standard,  visible,  comprehensible.  Oh,  how  the  Light  of 
the  World  illuminated  every  man  in  every  respect. 

(3)  We  had  inaugurated  all  sorts  of  standards  of  value 
and  kinds  of  legal  tender,  shells,  leather,  skins,  iron,  silver,  gold 
and  they  did  measure  the  value  of  things.  But  they  never 
measured  the  value  of  courage,  thought,  love.  Christ  established 
a  standard  and  promulgated  a  new  legal  tender  for  things  of 
infinite  value, — a  legal  tender  equal  to  buying  souls  and  im- 
mortal love.  That  was  suffering  for  others.  "And  I,  if  I  be 
lifted  up,  will  draw  all  men  unto  me."  Here  is  the  highest 
value.  It  can  purchase  a  race  from  sin  to  holiness,  from  death 
to  life,  from  Satan  to  God.  "Greater  love  hath  no  man  than 
this,  that  a  man  lay  down  his  life  for  his  friend.  But  God  com- 
mandeth  his  love  toward  us  in  that  while  we  were  yet  sinners 
Christ  died  for  us."  Such  legal  tender  can  buy  souls  in  their 
sublimest  outgoings  of  eternal  love. 

(4)  Again.  Man  could  never  understand  God.  Opinions 
diverse  as  men  were  entertained,  all  of  them  erroneous,  partial, 
inadequate,  little.  No  man  hath  seen  God,  and  if  he  had  he 
would  have  been  dazzled  out  of  life.  But  He  who  came  out  of 
the  bosom  of  the  Father,  He  hath  declared  Him,  clearly,  ade- 
quately and  in  all  due  relations.  We  reverse  the  expression  of 
moral  order,  we  see  the  principle  of  unity  in  all,  from  lowest 
matter  to  highest  spirit;  we  learn  the  position  of  men  in  the 
universe;  all  relations  of  man  to  man  are  clear,  and  all  rela- 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  95 

tions  to  God.  In  ecstacy  we  cry  out,  0  Leader  of  the  race,  0 
light  of  the  World,  now  we  know  God,  and  find  that  His  essence 
is  love,  the  entire  outgoing  of  His  every  attribute  is  for  the 
joy  of  every  creature. 

These  four  stars  are  not  a  whole  constellation,  much  less 
a  blazing  firmament.  They  do  make  a  southern  cross,  but  how 
much  they  mean  for  the  true  enlightment  and  enlargement  of 
men!  Hence,  I  say,  that  incarnation  and  death  of  the  Son  of 
God  is  to  have,  as  the  ages  go  by,  more  and  more  consideration, 
respect,  reverence,  love  and  power  among  men.  It  is  to  be  the 
great  power  of  drawing  all  men  upward  forever.  To  fail  in 
perception  of  its  value,  to  fail  in  adoration  of  God  in  the  great- 
est outgoing  of  His  nature,  in  realization  of  its  necessity  for 
the  salvation  of  men,  is  utterly  to  fail  to  preach  the  final,  per- 
fect, ultimate  religion.  The  Nestorians  once  had  spread  out 
before  them  for  conqest  and  possession  as  their  promised  land, 
their  earthly  Canaan,  all  Persia,  India  and  China,  almost  all 
the  human  wealth  of  the  known  world.  The  Pentecostal  tongues 
were  in  their  mouths,  the  Pentecostal  fire  was  in  their  hearts. 
But  they  stopped  to  measure  the  infinite  nature,  love  and  possi- 
bilities of  God  with  the  little  two  foot  rule  of  their  impoverished 
intellects.  And  they  paused  at  Kadesh  Barnea  in  the  borders 
of  the  Promised  Land,  and  there  lacking  the  sense  of  Immanuel, 
God  with  us,  they  said  "the  cities  are  walled  up  to  heaven  and 
we  are  but  grasshoppers."  And  so  they  turned  back  into  the 
desert  again.  Dishonoring  God  they  could  neither  have  courage 
in  themselves,  nor  any  of  his  infinite  help.  So  all  that  vast  pro- 
portion of  the  human  race  has  been  left  in  heathenism  for  mil- 
lenia.  Unitarianism  has  always  only  played  at  Salvation  in  a 
kind  of  amateur,  dilletante  sort  of  way. 

A  word  of  application  and  appeal.  Oh  brother  men  finding 
a  law  in  your  members  that  wars  against  the  law  of  your  mind, 
conscious  that  the  things  that  you  would,  you  do  not,  and  the 
things  you  would  not  you  practice,  and  that  sin  taking  of  you 
slays  you;  crying  out  ''Who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of 
this  death,"  come  to  the  perfect  and  infinite  relief,  and  shout 
I  am  delivered  through  Jesus  Christ,  my  Lord. 

And  you  who  have  named  the  name  of  our  blessed  Lord  but 
are  conscious  of  partial  consecration,  service  as  a  servant  instead 


96  THE  BACCALAUREATE  SERMON 

of  a  son,  of  defects,  imperfections,  and  reluctances,  looking 
rather  to  be  saved  by  infinite  grace  than  being  workers  together 
with  God  in  the  greatest  work  in  the  universe ;  make  a  new  and 
perfect  conseration  and  by  faith  receive  the  proffered  help,  and 
hereafter  press  toward  the  mark  of  your  high  calling  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

And  you  Sons  of  Wesley,  the  world  conqueror,  in  a  far 
broader  sense  than  was  Alexander,  Caesar  or  Napoleon;  sons  of 
Asbury  and  his  toilful  believing  coadjutors,  who  gloriously 
helped  make  America  a  nation  set  on  mountain  ranges  enlight- 
ening the  world,  graduates  of  the  school  of  the  prophets  of  the 
living  God,  gather  all  the  elements  of  the  final,  perfect,  ultimate 
religion  into  a  fervid  faith  that  will  not  shrink  though  pressed 
by  every  foe,  fall  into  line  with  the  plan,  purposes,  and  powers 
of  the  omnipotent  God,  and  then  with  the  incarnate  and  glorified 
Christ  as  your  leader,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  as  your  helper,  say 
we  are  fully  able  to  possess  the  land. 


CLOSING  PRAYER 


By  Bishop  Warren 

0  God,  grant  us  to  know  what  Thou  hast  done  with  infinite 
power  and  love  for  this  poor  world  of  ours.  Thou  hast  made  us 
to  sit  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus.  May  we  declare  to 
the  world  the  Gospel  that  saves  to  the  uttermost, — the  lowest 
sinners  into  highest  saints,  fit  for  God  and  glory  forever.  En- 
dow us  with  this  power  and  grant  us  finally  this  glory,  for  the 
sake  of  Jesus,  who  loved  us  enough  to  die  for  us 

And  now  unto  Him  Who  is  able  to  do  exceedingly  abund- 
antly above  all  that  we  ask,  or  even  think,  according  to  the 
power  that  worketh  in  us,  unto  Him  be  glory  in  the  Church 
through  Jesus  Christ,  throughout  all  ages,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 


SUNDAY  AFTERNOON  MAY  SIXTH 


FRATERNAL  MESSAGES 

PRESIDENT  LITTLE,  PRESIDING 


The  Service 

At  this  service  special  music  was  rendered  by  the  Evanstoa 
Musical  Club,  under  the  direction  of  Professor  Lutkin.  Prayer 
was  offered  by  Bishop  Foss  and  greetings  were  presented :  from 
Drew  Theological  Seminary,  by  Professor  Tipple;  from  Boston 
University  School  of  Theology,  by  Professor  RisheU,  and  from 
the  British  Wesleyan  Conference,  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Young.  The 
benediction  was  pronounced  by  Bishop  Moore. 

PRAYER 


By  Bishop  Foss 
Ahnighty  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  we  worship  Thee ;  we 
adore  Thy  name  with  praise  and  blessing.  Thou  hast  a  name 
above  every  name.  We  join  with  all  holy  beings  on  earth  and 
in  heaven  in  ascribing  laud  and  honor  and  glory  to  the  King 
of  Kings  and  Lord  of  Lords.  Accept  our  humble  worship,  and 
grant,  we  beseech  Thee,  now  to  grant  us  the  inspiration  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  that  the  words  spoken  and  the  thought  entertained 
may  be  pleasing  to  Thee. 

We  thank  Thee  for  the  history  of  the  institution  under 
whose  auspices  we  are  assembled  to  celebrate  this  jubilee,  and 
we  thank  Thee  for  the  coterie  of  men,  strong,  thoughtful,  noble 
men,  who  planted  this  institution  and  who  nursed  its  infancy 
and  who  cared  for  it,  some  of  them  so  many  years,  until  it 
came  to  a  time  of  strength  and  power  for  the  church.  We  pray 
Thy  blessing  to  rest  upon  the  Institute.  We  beseech  Thee  to 
grant  to  all  its  faculty,  trustees,  patrons,  friends  and  students 
the  constant  influence  of  Thy  Holy  Spirit,  leading  all  thoughts 
to  such  conceptions  of  God  and  of  man,  of  duty  and  of  destiny, 
as  will  make  the  institution  in  all  the  years  and  ages  to  come 
ever  increasingly  a  power  for  good  to  Thy  Church.  We  be- 
seech Thee  that  the  great  fundamental  truths  of  the  Scripture 
their  inspiration,  and  the  Gospel  of  Thy  dear  Son  as  the  di- 
vine  hirnian  savior  of  men,  and  of  His  vicarious  sacrifice  and 
atoning  merit,  and  all  other  kindred  truth,  may  be  so  enter- 
tamed  and  so  taught  and  so  believed  and  so  lived  out  before 
men  that  this  Institute  may  bless  the  Church  and  the  world  for 


100  FRATERNAL  GREETINGS 

long  succeeding  generations.  Command  Thy  blessing  upon  it, 
upon  all  its  widely  scattered  alumni  in  all  the  pulpits  in  which 
they  preach  and  in  all  the  work  they  attempt  for  the  Master,  and 
upon  the  whole  Church,  and  upon  all  the  seminaries,  theologi- 
cal instructors,  schools  and  colleges  under  the  care  of  Thy 
Church. 

0  God  of  our  fathers,  we  thank  Thee  that  Thou  hast  in 
the  recent  years  given  such  fresh  and  great  inspiration  for 
evangelistic  endeavor  and  hast  given  such  success  in  this  en- 
deavor at  home  and  abroad ;  especially  we  thank  Thee  that  Thou 
hast  so  quickened  the  faith  of  Thy  Church  in  the  saving  power 
of  the  Gospel  through  the  manifestation  of  that  power  in 
heathen  lands.  God  be  thanked  by  us  today  from  full  hearts 
for  the  many,  many  human  souls  converted  to  Thee  from  re- 
ligions full  of  idolatry  and  error;  and  we  beseech  Thee  that  the 
missionaries  that  shall  go  forth  from  this  seminary  and  from 
the  other  seminaries  of  the  Church,  and  from  the  other  schools 
and  colleges  of  the  Church,  may  be  so  endued  with  power  from 
on  high,  and  so  rooted  in  the  faith  of  the  one  final  religion  of 
the  world,  that  everywhere  the  beneficent  influences  of  educa- 
tion, conducted  under  the  auspices  of  our  beloved  Church,  shall 
be  great  for  the  advantage  of  the  world  wherever  our  preachers 
shall  go. 

We  pray  for  Thy  blessing  to  rest  upon  this  hour,  in  these 
services.  Give  to  Thy  servants  who  are  to  speak,  words  of 
wisdom  and  of  power.  Grant  Thy  blessing  to  rest  upon  all 
similar  institutions  in  all  churches,  upon  all  institutions  and 
upon  all  pulpits  in  every  branch  of  Thy  one  Church  on  earth. 
We  thank  Thee,  great  God,  for  such  a  widespread  and  increas- 
ing spirit  of  unity  in  Jesus  Christ  as  that  in  which  Thy  Church 
rejoices  today;  augment  that  spirit,  and  give  wisdom  to  the 
agencies  established  to  promote  it  until  a  sceptical  world  shall 
see  that  Thy  people  are  in  spirit  and  in  labor  one  in  the  Lord. 

Hear  us  in  this  our  prayer.  Pardon  all  our  sins.  Guide  us 
each  and  all  in  the  perplexities  of  life.  Give  us  strength  for 
all  the  duties  of  life.  Give  us  each  at  last  a  peaceful  hour  in 
which  to  die  and  a  glorious  consciousness  of  a  purchased  im- 
mortality through  Jesus  Christ,  our  Redeemer,  to  Whom,  with 
Thee,  0  Father !  and  with  Thee,  0  Holy  Ghost  1  three  persons  in 
the  unity  of  the  Godhead,  shall  be  praise  eternal.    Amen. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  101 

Dr.  Little:  It  was  our  hope  and  our  expectation  that 
the  honored  president  of  Drew  Seminary  would  bring  us  the 
greeting  of  his  school;  but  he  was  compelled  by  the  advice  of 
his  physician  to  remain  at  home.  We  regret  his  absence,  but  we 
welcome  Professor  Tipple,  who  comes  to  us  to  represent  him  and 
to  represent  the  school,  of  which,  I  believe,  he  is  the  youngest 
professor.  I  have  very  great  pleasure  in  introducing  to  you  the 
one  so  dear  to  me  personally  as  the  Reverend  Ezra  Squier  Tipple, 
professor  in  Drew  Theological  Seminary. 


GREETING  FROM  DREW  THEOLOGICAL 
SEMINARY 


By  Professor  Tipple 

Mr.  President :  I  wish  that  the  desire  of  the  faculty  to  be 
represented  on  this  occasion  by  the  beloved  president  of  our 
seminary  might  have  been  gratified.  He  is  the  man  of  all  men 
who  ought  to  speak  for  the  Drew  Theological  Seminary  on  every 
and  on  all  occasions.  He  has  been  identified  with  it  almost 
from  the  very  beginning.  Our  seminary  was  founded  in  1867. 
In  the  early  spring  of  1868,  Dr.  Buttz  became  a  professor  there, 
and  has  been  intimately  related  to  the  work  of  that  seminary 
ever  since, — thirty-eight  years  a  professor,  more  than  twenty- 
five  years  the  president  of  the  seminary.  He  has  taught  every 
student  who  has  ever  entered  that  institution.  He  has  been  the 
personal  and  confidential  friend  of  all  who  have  taught  there. 
Knowing  its  traditions  and  its  spirit,  universally  beloved,  I 
could  wish  that  he  might  have  come  to  you  today  to  speak  the 
words  of  greeting  which  we  all  give  you,  and  to  express  the 
wishes  which  we  all  have  for  you.  He  wanted  to  come.  It  is  not 
very  often  that  he  wants  to  speak  in  public,  but  he  did  want  to 
come  here.  He  said  to  me  that  it  would  give  him  the  opportunity 
which  he  had  long  desired  to  voice  the  affection  which  he  has 
for  the  members  of  the  faculty,  and  to  express  the  admiration 
which  he  has  always  felt  for  the  work  which  has  been  done  by 
this  institute.  As  President  Little  has  said,  he  had  hoped  until 
Thursday  that  he  could  be  here.  On  that  day  his  physician 
told  him  that  he  could  not  go  without  peril;  so  he  did  what 
disappointed  suitors  are  apt  to  do, — there  was  a  reaction  and 
he  went  to  the  other  extreme;  he  took  the  first  one  that  came 


102  DREW  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 

along.  (Laughter.)  That  is  the  only  excuse  which  I  have 
for  being  here  in  his  stead  today.  I  must,  however,  say  that 
personally  I  am  very  grateful  for  the  opportunity  of  being  pres- 
ent. I  am  especially  glad  for  the  opportunity  to  say  what  has 
been  upon  my  heart  for  years.  The  one  man  who  influenced  me 
most  in  my  college  life,  the  one  who  gave  me  the  strongest  im- 
pulses towards  work  and  towards  service,  was  the  president  of 
the  day,  and  the  president  of  your  institute.  I  am  glad  for  the 
privilege  of  thus  acknowledging  the  debt  which  I  can  never 
pay.  I  am  not  so  sure  that  I  like  Evanston ;  it  is  too  far  away 
from  Madison.  (Laughter.)  It  has  too  many  friends  of  mine 
here  and  I  cannot  get  to  them  often.  I  never  have  felt  quite 
comfortable  in  regard  to  some  of  the  actions  of  the  last  General 
Conference;  it  lifted  too  many  of  my  friends  from  New  York 
and  put  them  here.  I  have  felt  sort  of  piqued  all  the  time  I 
have  been  here,  a  few  hours,  sort  of  jealous,  a  little  mean,  that 
I  live  so  far  away.  I  have  been  thinking  of  what  the  fellow  who 
was  away  from  home,  attending  school,  wrote  to  his  father;  he 
said:  "Dear  papa.  Life  is  too  short  to  spend  it  apart;  let's 
live  together!"  (Laughter.)  His  father  sent  for  him  to  come 
home.  I  wish  it  were  possible  for  us  to  live  together.  We  are 
doing  the  same  work.  We  have  common  purposes,  we  are  serv- 
ing a  common  Lord  and  Master. 

It  is  scarcely  necessary  for  me  to  say  that  we  felicitate  this 
institution  on  the  fruitage  of  the  last  half  century,  and  that  our 
wish  for  you  is  your  own  best  wish  for  yourselves  for  today  and 
for  tomorrow.  If  we  can  not  live  and  work  together,  then  may 
God  give  to  each  of  us  a  like  success. 

In  Constantinople,  not  far  from  San  Sophia,  is  a  church 
which  is  perfect  apparently  in  architectural  adornment.  There 
is  one  thing  lacking.  It  has  a  little  box  for  a  pulpit.  The 
architect  had  forgotten  that  a  pulpit  was  necessary.  I  suspect 
it  is  possible  for  us  to  get  along  without  pulpits.  It  is  bad 
enough,  though,  for  a  church  to  have  no  pulpit;  it  is  infinitely 
worse  for  a  church  to  be  without  a  preacher.  We  can  get  on 
without  pulpits.  The  world  can  never  get  along  without  the 
preachers.  The  church  does  not  make  the  preacher,  though  the 
church  unites  with  the  Holy  Spirit  in  giving  a  call  to  the 
preacher.  The  schools  do  not  make  the  preacher,  though  the 
schools  lend  their  aid  in  his  training.     The  preacher  is  God 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  103 

called,  God  commissioned,  God  anointed,  and  God  sent.  He 
hears  voices  which  are  not  of  the  class-room  but  of  the  moun- 
tain; he  sees  a  light  which  is  not  of  the  western  sky  but  the 
effulgent  glory  of  the  Man  of  Galilee.  He  knows  things  other 
than  appear  in  the  gossiping  prints  of  the  day,  even  signs  and 
wonders,  the  mysteries  of  godliness  and  the  secrets  of  the 
grave.  His  instructors  for  preaching  are  not  masters  of  arts 
or  doctors  of  divinity,  but  heart-hunger,  pain  and  God.  Theo- 
logical seminaries  do  not  exist  for  the  purpose  of  making  the 
same  sort  of  preachers.  Preachers  are  not  run  in  the  mold  of 
a  common  purpose,  nor  are  they  turned  on  a  lathe  after  a 
given  fashion.  It  is  the  announced  aim  and  purpose  of  our  theo- 
logical seminaries  to  lay  emphasis  upon  one's  individuality.  It 
is  the  business  of  the  schools  to  take  the  raw  material,  seed  of 
oak  or  seed  of  sycamore,  and  develop  it,  making  it  the  best  of 
its  kind.  I  say  ''the  best,"  and  you  will  indulge  me  the  em- 
phasis, the  best  of  its  kind.  Anything  less  than  the  best  is  a 
peril  to  our  church.  Owen  Wister  makes  one  of  his  characters 
in  The  Virginian  say:  "I  tell  you  this:  a  middling  doctor  is  a 
poor  thing ;  a  middling  lawyer  is  a  poor  thing ;  may  heaven  save 
us  from  a  middling  minister ! ' '  And  I  say  Amen  to  his  prayer. 
Wherever  a  middling  minister  stands  in  the  pulpit,  that  church 
is  without  a  preacher,  Rowland  Hill  often  used  to  ask,  "What 
is  a  minister  without  a  character?"  On  one  occasion  he  was 
called  to  officiate  in  a  church  whose  minister  was  a  man  of 
rather  poor  reputation,  and  who  fussed  a  good  deal  because  he 
had  not  a  cassock  to  offer  him;  and  finally  impatiently  he  said, 
"Sir,  I  can  preach  without  my  cassock  but  not  without  my 
character;  character  is  of  very  great  importance,  sir,  to  a 
preacher  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ;"  and  it  is;  it  is  char- 
acter that  is  important. 

I  want  to  say  this  also  that  the  church  is  without  a  preacher 
unless  there  is  what  Guizot  years  ago  called  a  "  a  divine  passion 
for  souls, ' ' — and  I  have  only  a  minute  to  say  it  in — that  sort  of  a 
passion  which  McCheyne  had,  of  whom  an  old  Scotch  woman 
said,  "He  preaches  as  if  he  were  a-dying  almost  to  have  you 
converted."  The  spirit  of  soul-saving  has  been  the  central  life 
of  Methodism  from  the  very  beginning.  Methodism  and  evan- 
gelism have  been  practically  synonymous  terms.  What  was  our 
thought  from  the  very  beginning  ?    Every  life  from  the  start  has 


104  DREW  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 

been  grounded  in  a  conviction  and  in  an  experience;  a  sinful 
soul  came  into  direct  relationship  with  Jesus  Christ  as  personal 
Savior  to  the  joy  of  the  saved  soul.  Recently  there  was  popular 
in  England  a  book  which  had  to  do  with  the  church  in  the  early 
centuries.  The  gist  of  the  author's  contention  was  that  the 
formative  elements  in  the  earliest  church  were  thoughts  of  fel- 
lowship ;  that  the  fundamental,  the  root  idea  of  the  church  is  fel- 
lowship in  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  fellowship  with  Christ, — that  is 
the  divine  element  in  it ;  it  is  fellowship  with  the  brethren, — that 
is  the  human  element  in  it.  It  is  fellowship.  Methodism  has  had 
nothing  to  do  with  sacerdotalism.  Somebody,  replying  to  that 
book,  said,  that  the  priest  comes  in  very  much  as  an  undertaker 
comes  in  when  there  has  been  a  death ;  there  is  no  room  for  him 
where  there  is  life.  There  was  not  much  talk  in  Wesley's  day 
nor  was  there  much  talk  in  Paul's  day  about  the  masses,  the 
decline  of  the  church,  the  loss  of  pulpit  power,  apostolic  suc- 
cession,— nothing  of  that  sort;  what  did  they  care  about  these 
things,  when  they,  colliers,  artisans,  harlots,  working  folks,  sin- 
ners, when  they  had  reached  the  center  and  dwelt  so  victoriously, 
they  did  not  need  anybody  to  tell  them  what  they  already  knew ; 
they  did  not  care  for  any  one  to  give  them  what  they  already 
had;  they  had  found  Christ,  and  they  rested  there  in  Jesus 
Christ,  the  blessed  Lord.  It  is  this  sense  of  sonship,  a  sense  as 
regnant  as  in  the  New  Testament,  which  has  made  Methodism 
and  its  evangelism  almost  as  irresistible  as  the  wrath  of  the 
tornado.  And  if  we  are  in  peril  of  any  one  thing  at  this  time,  I 
believe  we  are  in  peril  from  this  loss  of  personal  experience,  re- 
sulting in  a  growth  of  formalism  in  worship  and  in  life.  It  does 
not  make  any  difference  what  we  believe,  whatever  our  forms  of 
organization  may  be,  however  much  we  may  adorn  and  beautify 
our  churches  and  our  forms  of  worship,  somehow,  if  we  have 
lost  it,  we  must  get  back  this  conquering  and  triumphant  as- 
surance that  I,  even  I,  may  be  reconciled  unto  God;  and  that 
will  determine  the  character  of  our  preaching,  and  that  will  de- 
termine the  character  of  our  work.  We  are  no  longer  servants 
but  we  are  sons,  and  he  who  is  a  son  will  have  but  one  theme, 
and  one  that  will  meet  every  problem  of  modern  life  and  every 
question  of  modern  society.  One  of  the  foremost  missionaries 
who  ever  came  to  this  coiuitry  was  Bruyas,  who  came  to  work 
among  the  Hurons.     One  mid-winter,  in  momentary  peril,  he 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  105 

went  to  labor  among  the  Iroquois.  He  came  back  in  three  months 
almost  dead.  He  had  begged  from  door  to  door,  and  they  had 
turned  him  away.  He  had  starved;  and  he  had  slept  in  the 
snow.  He  came  back  half  naked  and  half  frozen ;  but  he  told  the 
priests  that  one  afternoon  as  he  was  coming  back,  making  his 
way  painfully  without  shoes  over  a  field  of  ice,  suddenly  he 
saw  in  the  western  sky  a  flaming  cross.  ' '  And  how  large  was  the 
cross  ? ' '  his  brother  priests  asked,  and  Bruyas,  with  a  shadow  of 
his  coming  martyrdom  already  upon  him,  said,  ' '  Large  enough — 
large  enough  to  crucify  us  all. ' '  Aye,  brethren,  it  is  large  enough 
to  be  laid  upon  every  country  problem  and  upon  the  problem  of 
the  city ;  it  is  large  enough  to  be  laid  upon  this  commercial  mili- 
tant age  of  ours;  large  enough  to  be  laid  upon  child  labor  and 
the  horrible  toils  of  old  age;  large  enough  to  cover  the  multi- 
tudes who  are  unloved,  and  to  shield  the  multitudes  who  are 
forsaken;  large  enough  to  be  laid  upon  the  blistering  tempta- 
tions of  poverty  and  the  corroding  fret  of  the  underpaid;  large 
enough  for  every  problem  which  confronts  the  preacher  in  these 
modern  times.     Brethren,  let  us  get  under  the  cross! 

Again,  Mr.  President,  I  salute  you.  I  greet  you  in  holy 
remembrance  of  our  honored  dead, — McClintock,  Liddell,  Foster, 
Hurst,  Kidder,  Strong,  Miley,  Crook,  Upham, — ours,  some  of 
them  yours,  also, — who,  being  dead,  yet  speak. 

Alike  our  life  and  death 

When  life  in  death  survives. 
And  the  uninterrupted  breath 

Inspires  a  thousand  lives. 

On  behalf  of  my  colleagues  of  the  faculty,  collectively  and  in- 
dividually, I  pledge  you  loyalty  to  Jesus  Christ,  our  common 
Lord  and  Master,  for  all  worthy  theological  education ;  I  pledge 
you  loyalty  to  Jesus  Christ  for  the  redemption  of  mankind,  for 
the  regeneration  of  society,  for  the  conquest  of  this  world.  May 
God  continue  to  be  gracious  unto  you  and  to  bless  you  always. 
(Applause.) 

Dr.  Little  :  Among  the  most  remarkable  papers  that  I 
have  read  recently,  in  studying  the  history  of  Garrett  Biblical 
Institute,  is  an  address  delivered  by  John  Dempster,  at  Concord, 
to  the  students  of  the  Concord  Biblical  Institute  and  to  its 
faculty  and  friends,  in  which  he  tells  why  he  is  going  to  leave 


106     BOSTON  UNIVERSITY  SCHOOL  OF  THEOLOGY 

Concord  and  why  he  is  coming  west.  John  Dempster  comes  to  us 
again  today  in  the  representative  of  the  theological  school  of 
Boston  University,  for  the  theological  school  of  Boston  Univer- 
sity is  the  Concord  Biblical  Institute  in  its  present  life.  I  have 
the  pleasure  of  introducing  to  you  The  Rev.  Professor  Charles 
W,  Rishell  of  the  School  of  Theology  of  Boston  University. 


GREETING  FROM  BOSTON  UNIVERSITY  SCHOOL 
OF  THEOLOGY 


By  Professor  Rishell 

It  is  my  rare  privilege  and  high  honor  to  bear  the  greetings 
of  the  oldest  school  of  theology  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  to  a  younger  sister  on  this  fiftieth  anniversary  of  her 
educational  life. 

Boston  feels  herself  united  to  Garrett  by  bonds  of  unusual 
strength.  One  of  the  bright  ornaments  of  the  Garrett  Faculty  is 
a  Boston  alumnus.  And  if  John  Dempster,  who  may  rightly 
be  designated  as  the  founder  of  Boston  University  School  of 
Theology,  did  not  first  suggest  to  Mrs.  Garrett  the  idea  of  found- 
ing a  theological  institution,  he  certainly  did  more  than  any 
other  to  create  the  sentiment  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
which  made  possible  her  gift  of  the  largest  sum  that  had  ever 
been  offered  in  our  Church  up  to  that  time  for  educational 
purposes.  And  as  he  was  the  first  real,  though  not  the  first 
nominal  President  of  the  Methodist  General  Biblical  Institute, 
now  known  as  Boston  University  School  of  Theology,  so  he 
was  the  first  real,  though  not  the  first  nominal  President  of 
Garrett. 

What  a  splendid  half-century  this  first  fifty  years  of  Gar- 
rett's history  has  been!  What  names  can  surpass  those  of  her 
three  presidents,  the  saintly  Ninde,  the  eloquent  Ridgaway,  the 
scholarly  Little!  What  an  imposing  array  the  names  of  her 
former  and  present  professors  would  make !  And  in  what  rank 
of  the  ministry,  in  what  honorable  places  in  the  educational 
world,  in  what  mission  fields,  and  on  what  frontiers  are  her 
graduates  not  found !  And  while  she  might  count  up  and  re- 
port in  figures  her  property  and  endowments,  the  numbers  of 
those  who  have  first  and  last  held  places  on  her  faculties,  and 
who  have  sat  as  students  in  her  halls,  or  who  bear  her  honored 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  107 

degrees,  she  can  never  compute  the  benefits  she  has  conferred  on 
the  intelligence,  the  conscience  and  the  effectiveness  of  the 
ministry  and  the  Church,  whether  in  her  more  immediate  neigh- 
borhood, or  in  the  remotest  portions  of  our  own  country  and  the 
world. 

That  the  schools  of  theology  are  in  high  favor  with  the 
Church  at  large  is  seen  in  many  ways.  I  presume  I  speak  for 
all  the  schools  when  I  mention  our  experience  in  Boston.  Letters 
come  to  us  from  the  Presiding  Elders  all  over  the  United  States 
asking  for  our  young  men.  With  one  accord  they  say,  "Our 
work  is  such  that  only  the  educated  will  satisfy  the  needs  of 
our  people."  We  have  about  forty  men  in  our  graduating 
class  this  year.  Except  the  few  who  will  remain  with  us  for  a 
year  of  graduate  work,  every  man  was,  or  could  have  been,  pro- 
vided for  by  the  first  of  March,  and,  by  the  middle  of  April, 
we  had  calls  for  fully  sixty  more;  to  all  of  which  we  were 
obliged  to  respond  that  every  available  man  was  already  en- 
gaged. 

There  is  something  depressing  in  this  inability  to  supply  the 
demand  for  an  educated  ministry.  But  it  becomes  still  more 
depressing  when  all  the  facts  are  before  us.  I  have  heard  sev- 
eral of  our  bishops  state  that  our  church  needs  each  year  about 
one  thousand  new  men  to  take  the  places  of  those  who  die  or 
retire  from  the  effective  ranks  and  to  man  the  new  fields. 

Now,  what  is  our  supply  for  this  demand  ?  I  think  it  is  safe 
to  say  that  there  will  be  graduated  this  year  from  all  our  theo- 
logical schools  the  world  around  not  over  two  hundred  men.  In 
other  words,  we  will  have  only  about  one-fifth  enough  graduates 
to  fill  the  vacant  places.  What  is  the  consequence  ?  The  experi- 
ence of  one  Spring  Conference  may  suffice  for  illustration. 
About  twenty  young  men  were  ordained  at  the  Conference  re- 
ferred to,  and  a  College  President  who  was  present  declared  that 
not  one  of  the  whole  number  was  a  college  graduate,  to  say 
nothing  of  their  having  graduated  from  a  School  of  Theology. 

But  further,  statistics  gathered  very  recently  indicate  that 
relatively  few  young  men  now  studying  in  the  colleges  are  pre- 
paring for  the  ministry.  One  of  the  largest  of  our  colleges  has 
a  total  in  all  the  classes  of  thirty-nine  men  looking  toward  the 
ministry.  Another  very  large  college  has  about  fifty.  Of  the 
graduates  for  this  year,  the  largest  number  reported  from  any 


108     BOSTON  UNIVERSITY  SCHOOL  OF  THEOLOGY 

one  college  as  ministerial  candidates,  is  thirteen,  and  this  from 
one  of  our  largest  colleges  where  Methodism  is  strongest.  The 
total  number  to  graduate  from  all  our  colleges  this  year,  with 
the  expectation  of  entering  the  itinerant  ranks,  cannot  possi- 
bly exceed  150. 

I  would  not  be  understood  as  intimating  that  all  the  other 
men  necessary  to  fill  up  the  the  number  of  1,000  will  not  ac- 
complish great  good.  Most  of  the  ministers  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  have  not  been  educated  in  the  colleges  and 
theological  schools.  Some  of  the  most  powerful  men  of  our 
Church  today  lacked  such  education.  One  can  acquire  education 
outside  the  colleges  and  schools;  and  intellectual  culture  is  by 
no  means  the  only  requisite  for  ministerial  success.  But  it  is 
true  that  most  of  the  conspicuous  figures  of  church  history  from 
the  days  of  Paul  until  the  present  time,  were  educated  carefully 
in  the  best  institutions  of  learning  of  their  day.  And  this  is 
as  true  of  the  Methodist  Church  as  it  is  of  the  Church  at  large. 

Some  years  ago  the  alarm  was  sounded  that  young  men  are 
not  studying  for  the  ministry  now  as  formerly.  An  attempt 
was  made  to  show  that  this  is  not  true  for  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church.  Statistics  indicated  that  within  ten  years  the  prin- 
cipal schools  of  theology  have  exhibited  a  considerable  increase 
in  the  number  of  students.  There  is  no  reason  to  dispute  these 
figures.  But  we  should  not  deceive  ourselves.  The  supply  of 
educated  candidates  for  our  ministry  is  alarmingly  below  the 
demand. 

Various  causes  have  been  assigned  for  the  generally  ac- 
knowledged lack  of  interest  in  the  ministry  on  the  part  of  young 
men.  One  of  these  reasons,  at  least,  is  not  substantiated  by  the 
facts.  The  hardships  of  the  ministry  do  not  deter  any  appre- 
ciable number  of  young  men.  This  is  seen  in  the  very  large  pro- 
portion of  minister's  sons  who  are  expecting  to  become  minis- 
ters. The  heroic  element  is  as  strong  in  young  men  today  as  it 
ever  was.  This  statement  could  doubtless  be  corroborated  by 
the  observations  of  any  theological  President  or  Dean  here  to- 
day, and  I  will  not  pursue  it  further. 

But  I  do  wish  to  mention  a  reason  which  is  too  seldom  con- 
sidered. Is  it  not  a  fact  that  large  numbers  of  young  men  for- 
merly entered  the  ministry  because  from  their  infancy  their 
parents  prayed  that  God  would  call  them  to  that  work?    And 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  109 

is  it  not  a  fact  that  in  these  days  parents  seldom  long  to  see 
their  sous  enter  the  ministry?  Perhaps  this  change  on  the  part 
of  the  parents  is  natural.  The  minister  is  conspicuous,  re- 
spected, and  influential  in  every  community ;  but  he  is  no  longer 
of  necessity  the  most  conspicuous,  the  most  respected,  and  the 
most  influential  man  in  his  community.  With  the  increase  in 
the  sense  of  the  sacredness  of  other  callings,  and  with  the  recog- 
nition of  other  Christianizing  forces,  parents  do  not  regard  the 
ministry  as  either  the  most  desirable  calling,  or  as  the  only  one 
in  which  their  sons  can  exert  a  Christian  influence  upon  their 
fellowmen.  If  parents  would  return  to  the  feeling  that  how- 
ever good  and  useful  one  may  be  in  other  callings  the  ministry 
is  that  calling  which  offers  the  greatest  opportunity  for  doing 
good,  and  would  begin  to  pray  that  their  sons  might  be  called 
of  God  into  the  ministry,  the  number  of  those  entering  that  holy 
vocation  would  soon  be  largely  increased.  The  admonition  of 
Jesus,  "Pray  ye  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  that  he  would  send 
forth  more  laborers  unto  his  harvest,"  is  not,  and  probably 
never  will  be,  needless. 

But  if  the  lack  of  numbers  is  depressing,  there  is  cheer  in 
the  fact  that  no  depreciation  in  quality  is  observable.  The  men 
of  today  preach  as  eloquently  and  to  as  crowded  houses  as  the 
men  of  other  years;  and  they  master  their  difficulties,  which 
are  even  greater  than  formerly,  as  well  as  the  fathers  mastered 
theirs.  The  students  are  as  quick  to  learn,  as  able  to  master 
complicated  problems,  as  consecrated,  unselfish,  and  heroic  as 
ever.  There  are  as  many  who  win  conspicuous  success  in  the 
ministry  as  in  any  other  field  of  endeavor.  Our  fear  is  not  for 
the  quality  of  the  coming  ministers,  but  that  we  may  not  have 
enough  of  them. 

Speaking  in  this  presence  it  will  not  be  out  of  place  for  me 
to  mention  some  of  the  difficulties  which  those  who  undertake 
the  task  of  theological  training  have  to  confront.  Ministerial 
training  is  not  as  simple  a  work  as  many  seem  to  imagine.  It 
is  one  of  the  defects,  even  of  great  men,  that  anything  that  they 
have  borne  on  their  hearts  for  a  long  time  renders  them  oblivious 
to  other  interests.  This  is  generally  true  in  proportion  as  those 
heart-burdens  were  important.  Great  as  Bismarck  was,  he  had 
so  long  striven  for  the  unification  of  Germany  that  twenty  years 
after  it  was  accomplished,  he  could  not  see  anything  new.    The 


110     BOSTON  UNIVERSITY  SCHOOL  OF  THEOLOGY 

young  emperor  saw  the  need  of  caring  for  the  foreign  policy 
of  the  empire  and  he  also  saw  the  need  of  carrying  out  certain 
internal  measures,  to  all  of  which  Bismarck  was  blind.  The 
young  emperor  and  the  old  Chancellor  could  not  understand 
each  other.  The  world  stood  aghast  when  they  parted  com- 
pany, and  all  feared  disaster.  But  the  young  emperor  was 
right  and  the  old  Chancellor  wrong. 

In  ministerial  training  we  have  to  remember  this  principle 
and  deal  with  the  questions  that  interest  and  harass  the  men 
of  today. 

The  theologian  of  today  must  reckon  with  the  scientific 
temper,  which  demands  frank  recognition  of  facts.  True  it  ia 
that  some  scientists  are  prejudiced.  Dogmatism  is  by  no  means 
confined  to  theologians.  But  the  temper  pervades  the  air  and 
any  disposition  to  hide,  deny,  or  minify  facts,  whether  con- 
cerning the  Bible,  or  the  history  or  doctrines  of  the  Church,  is 
regarded  by  the  general  public  as  dishonesty.  Intelligence  ia 
so  general  that  such  an  attitude  toward  the  truth,  however  that 
truth  may  appear  to  militate  against  our  cherished  opinions,  ia 
more  harmful  to  the  cause  of  religion  than  any  scientific  fact 
can  possibly  be. 

But  again,  the  theologian  of  today  must  reckon  with  the 
change  in  the  method  of  reasoning  which  has  been  introduced 
by  the  modern  devotion  to  science.  It  is  the  change  from  the 
deductive  to  the  inductive  method,  and  it  is  so  great  that  de- 
duction is  hardly  permitted  even  on  the  basis  of  a  proposition 
established  by  induction.  There  is  scarcely  a  high  school  boy 
who  will  not  immediately  bring  any  deduction,  however  logical, 
to  the  test  of  observed  or  observable  facts. 

Theology  cannot  escape  these  two  closely  related  character- 
istics of  the  thought  of  our  day.  Unwilling  as  many  are  to  do 
it,  we  are  compelled  to  construct  our  theology  from  the  Bible 
and  from  Christian  experience,  rather  than  from  deductions 
concerning  the  nature  of  God  as  determined  by  preconceived 
opinions  drawn  from  philosophy  and  dogmatic  theology.  The 
attempt  to  hold  theology  down  to  the  old  methods  may  be  suc- 
cessful with  a  certain  class,  but  it  will  prove  disastrous  with 
another  class.  And  it  is  just  the  young,  who  are  to  be  the 
makers  of  the  future,  with  whom  it  proves  so  disastrous.  The 
theologian,  therefore,  finds  himself  between  two  fires.     If  he 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  Ill 

knows  what  he  is  about,  he  will  see  the  danger  both  ways.  If 
he  is  wise,  he  will  do  that  which,  while  it  conserves  all  vital 
truth,  will  save  the  Church  in  the  future. 

Again,  we  must  reckon  with  the  doctrine  of  evolution, 
which,  even  if  it  were  finally  found  false,  we  cannot  overthrow 
without  turning  our  pulpits  into  lecture  platforms.  One  man 
who  believes  the  world  was  created  in  six  literal  days  of  twenty- 
four  hours  each,  tried  to  persuade  me  that  we  ought,  in  Boston, 
to  go  over  all  the  scientific  facts  to  show  that  Genesis  is  right 
and  the  evolutionists  wrong.  But  even  if  we  could  convince 
our  students  and  our  Church  members  of  this,  we  could  not  con- 
vince scientific  men,  and  we  would  raise  up  a  new  warfare  be- 
tween science  and  religion.  We  are  obliged,  therefore,  to  say  to 
the  evolutionist  that  he  may  be  right  in  his  science,  but  that 
Genesis  is  right  in  saying  that  God  created  the  world;  and  this 
the  vast  majority  of  scientists  gladly  admit.  That  God  created 
the  world  is  the  religious  fact.  That  is  the  fact  with  which  the 
theologian  has  to  do  and  in  which  religious  interest  centers  and 
culminates.  But  some  are  not  content  with  this,  and  they  de- 
mand that  we  shall  leave  the  spiritual  word  of  God  and  serve 
the  tables  of  physical  science  in  the  interest  of  certain  theories 
which  we  learned  from  science  but  which,  though  science  has 
discarded  them,  some  are  not  willing  to  discard.  Thorny  is  the 
theologian 's  path ! 

Once  more  we  must  reckon  with  a  changed  conception  of 
God,  a  change  for  which  in  one  of  its  most  important  aspects, 
Methodism  is  chiefly  responsible,  at  least  in  this  country.  The 
old  view  emphasized  the  justice  of  God.  This  is  partly  an  Old 
Testament,  but  chiefly  a  heathen  idea,  of  which  Cicero  made 
large  use.  It  is,  in  no  sense,  the  Christian  conception,  though  it 
has  played,  and  still  plays  a  conspicuous  part  in  so-called  Chris- 
tian theology.  As  long  as  justice  was  regarded  as  the  most 
prominent  attribute  of  God,  he  could  have  damned  every  man 
and  no  one  could  have  found  fault.  Methodism  came  with  as 
profound  a  sense  of  sin  as  any  one  could  demand;  but  it  took 
the  Christian  view  of  God,  according  to  which  he  loved  all  men 
in  spite  of  their  sins  and  would  not  that  any  should  perish.  In 
other  words,  God  ruled  by  love,  not  by  justice.  If  any  were  lost, 
it  would  be  in  spite  of  his  love.  The  victories  of  Methodism 
were  won  when  men  were  still  under  the  spell  of  the  old  idea  of 


112     BOSTON  UNIVERSITY  SCHOOL  OF  THEOLOGY 

God.  The  contrast  between  the  ideas  of  God  as  love  and  God  as 
justice  made  a  powerful  appeal  to  the  hearts  of  men.  But  now, 
when  the  minister  goes  out  to  preach,  he  has  a  constituency  that 
has  deduced  all  the  consequences  of  the  better  doctrine,  and,  be- 
sides, some  not  logically  connected  with  it.  Appeals  to  the  fear 
of  God  are  obnoxious  to  them;  appeals  to  the  love  of  God  are 
often  powerless.  There  is  a  way  of  presenting  this  view  of  God 
to  men  so  that  his  claims  upon  them  will  be  effective,  but  all  too 
few  have  found  that  way.  It  is  not  my  business  to  indicate  here 
what  the  solution  of  this  problem  is,  but  simply  to  point  out  the 
dilemma  in  which  the  theologian  of  today  finds  himself. 

In  view  of  these  and  other  facts  it  is  not  improper  to  ask 
that  those  who  are  struggling  with  these  difficulties  and  trying 
to  teach  the  young  men  of  our  Schools  of  Theology  the  best  way 
of  handling  them  should  be  treated  with  due  consideration.  No 
school  can  do  its  full  duty  and  neglect  to  deal  fully  and  with 
perfectly  open  mind  with  those  modern  problems.  Young  men 
must  be  led  to  see  the  dangers  on  both  sides,  and  to  choose  be- 
tween the  divergent  ways.  No  professor  and  no  graduate  should 
be  called  an  ignoramus  on  the  one  side  or  branded  as  a  traitor 
on  the  other.  Their  position  should  not  be  misrepresented,  or, 
without  exact  knowledge,  represented  in  any  way,  either  in  pub- 
lic or  in  private.  Common  honesty  demands  that  when  one 
states  the  views  of  another  he  should  know  what  those  views  are. 
Under  present  circumstances  uncharitableness  in  the  estimate 
of  the  views  of  all  parties  is  a  sign  that  the  actual  conditions 
have  not  been  duly  kept  in  mind. 

But  besides  the  problems  whose  solution  brings  the  theo- 
logical schools  into  criticism  with  a  certain  class,  there  are  others, 
less  conspicuous,  indeed,  but  not  less  vital,  which  need  consid- 
eration. 

One  of  these  is  to  secure  unity  of  purpose  in  theological 
training.  The  departments  are  likely  to  be  too  independent  of 
each  other.  There  is  danger  that  they  will  not  be  adequately 
co-ordinated  and  directed  toward  a  given  end.  The  professors 
of  Old  Testament  literature  think  they  must  teach  a  certain 
amount  about  and  from  the  Old  Testament.  And  the  professors 
in  all  the  other  departments  cherish  the  same  feeling  and  am- 
bition. Thus  the  interests  of  the  student  are  in  danger  of  being 
divided.     He  comes  to  look  upon  the  curriculum  as  offering  a 


s  ^ 

£  O 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  113 

mass  of  learned  material  which  he  is  to  master  from  the  intel- 
lectual  standpoint.  The  professors  in  the  department  of  prac- 
tical theology  are  supposed  to  co-ordinate  all  these  varioua 
branches  of  learning,  but  the  task  is  too  great,  both  for  the  num- 
ber of  men  engaged  and  for  the  time  that  can  be  devoted  to  it. 
Besides,  that  department  has  all  it  can  do  to  deal  with  the  ques- 
tions of  sermonic  material,  sermonic  form,  styles  of  oratory, 
methods  of  conducting  Church  work,  sociology,  religious  peda- 
gogy, and  the  like.  It  has  come  to  pass  that  the  department 
of  practical  theology,  if  it  meets  modern  demands,  is  about  as 
learned  a  department  as  any  other. 

In  answer  to  the  question.  What  is  the  purpose  of  a  theo- 
logical school?  some  unhesitatingly  answer,  "To  make  scholars," 
But  if  this  were  all,  then  the  aim  of  the  theological  school  would 
be  strictly  secular.  Others  say,  "To  make  preachers."  This  is 
nearer  the  truth,  but  it  leaves  out  one  most  important  element 
of  theological  training.  Some  one  once  facetiously  said  of  a 
theological  school  that  it  was  no  place  to  be  converted.  That 
is  soberly  true.  It  is  presupposed  that  all  theological  students 
are  converted.  But  nevertheless,  since  the  theological  student 
is  primarily  a  man  of  religion,  in  the  best  sense,  the  theological 
school  should  do  something  very  distinctly  favorable  to  the  de- 
velopment of  a  genuine  religious  life  in  its  students;  not,  of 
course,  merely  in  its  chapel  exercises  and  its  devotional  meet- 
ings. It  is  necessary  to  train  the  young  men  to  preach  and  to 
do  effectively  all  kinds  of  church  work.  It  is  necessary  to  look 
at  all  branches  of  theology  in  an  objective,  scholarly  way.  We 
must  let  the  facts  emerge,  and  we  must  see  the  facts  as  they  are. 
But  some  way  should  be  devised  by  which  the  subject  matter 
of  every  study  can  be  classified  with  reference  to  its  religious 
value;  and  by  which  the  student  can  be  led  to  appropriate  the 
religiously  valuable  for  his  own  religious  life.  In  some  way  his 
studies  must  be  made  directly  available  for  his  religion;  his 
theology  must  be  transmuted  into  character. 

Another  of  our  problems  seems  to  me  to  be  that  of  training 
men  for  evangelistic  work.  Evangelism  has  been  a  great  source 
of  strength  in  the  progress  of  Methodism  in  the  past,  and  it  must 
continue  to  be  such  in  the  time  to  come.  But,  as  in  matters  of 
doctrine,  so  here  there  are  difficulties  in  the  way.  The  coldness 
with  which  some  look  upon  revivalism  is  due  to  the  abuses  of  it. 


114     BOSTON  UNIVERSITY  SCHOOL  OF  THEOLOGY 

and  is,  in  a  good  degree,  excusable.  The  difficulty  is  to  teach 
young  men  how  to  be  revivalists  without  running  into  the  ex- 
travagances which  have  brought  revivals  into  disrepute.  That 
the  revival,  rightly  conducted,  is  legitimate,  is  evident  from  the 
fact  that  it  employs  the  well-known  and  highly  respectable 
psychological  principles  followed  by  all  who  would  persuade 
others — that  is,  repetition  of  impression  and  appeal  to  personal 
and  public  interests.  But  that  it  is  abnormal  is  equally  evident 
to  all  genuine  Methodists,  who  are,  at  the  same  time,  intelligent 
concerning  the  relation  of  children  to  the  Kingdom  of  God.  If 
all  people  acted  consistently  and  persistently  on  the  truth  in  this 
matter — if  as  much  care  were  bestowed  in  preserving  the  moral 
and  spiritual  health  of  children  as  is  devoted  to  the  care  and 
culture  of  their  bodies — there  would  be  no  unconverted  people 
to  reach  by  revivals.  But  while  this  shows  the  abnormality  of  the 
demand,  the  reflection  that  it  is  the  exception  when  a  child  is 
thus  properly  trained  also  shows  the  great  necessity  of  the  re- 
vival. Men  and  women  who  have  grown  up  with  a  sense  of 
alienation  from  God,  if  not  in  gross  sin,  must  be  won  to  Christ ; 
and  if  they  are  to  be  won,  in  any  large  numbers,  it  must  be  by 
means  of  the  revival. 

I  have  good  reason  to  believe  that  at  Garrett  you  have  not 
only  recognized  these  problems  but  that  you  have  striven,  with 
success,  to  solve  them.  If  you  have  not  reached  your  ideal,  you 
may  comfort  yourselves  that  you  are  not  alone  in  your  lament. 

In  closing  I  can  but  wish  for  you  and  upon  your  labors  the 
blessing  of  God,  whose  you  are  and  whom  you  serve.  From 
the  high  ground  already  reached  may  you  continue  to  ascend 
for  the  next  half  century.  As  you  start  on  that  long  and  toil- 
some, but  beneficent  journey,  I  wave  you  farewell  and  Godspeed. 
(Applause.) 

Dr.  Little:  Among  the  men  to  whom  Garrett  Biblical 
Institute  is  greatly  indebted  is  Rev.  Charles  H.  Kelley,  Presi- 
dent of  the  British  Conference.  Not  the  least  of  his  gifts  to 
us  is  the  speaker  who  is  going  to  address  you  now,  The  Rev.  Dins- 
dale  T.  Young,  who  brings  us  the  greetings  of  British  Method- 
ism.    (Applause.) 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  115 

GREETING  FROM  BRITISH  METHODISM 


By  The  Rev.  Dinsdale  T.  Young 


Mr.  President,  and  my  good  friends:  Mention  has  been 
made  already  of  old  Rowland  Hill  of  Surrey  Chapel,  London, 
who  was  the  Spurgeon  of  his  period.  Rowland  Hill  once  went 
on  a  preaching  tour  of  Scotland,  and  the  Scotch  people  are  very 
canny  judges  of  preaching,  and  one  of  them  said  to  him  in 
quaint  Scotch  style,  "Mr.  Hill,  we  like  your  preaching  very 
well  in  Scotland  but  we  have  one  great  objection  to  it."  "What 
is  that  ? "  he  innocently  asked.  ' '  You  don 't  give  any  divisions  to 
your  sermon,"  was  the  answer.  The  Scotch  people  then  and 
now,  and  I  think  very  sensibly,  sir,  like  a  preacher  to  have  di- 
visions to  his  sermon;  it  is  an  old  style,  and  some  of  us  believe 
it  is  the  best  style,  far  better  than  the  amorphous  discourse  that 
is  popular  in  some  quarters.  So  Rowland  Hill  said  that  he  would 
endeavor  on  subsequent  occasions  to  meet  their  prejudice.  The 
next  time  he  preached  he  said,  "My  friends,  they  tell  me  you 
objct  to  my  not  having  divisions  to  my  sermons,  and  so  now 
I  will  give  out  my  text  and  will  announce  my  three  divisions: 
in  the  first  place,  I  will  go  'round  about  my  subject;  secondly, 
it  is  very  probable  that  I  shall  go  away  from  my  subject, 
and,  thirdly,  it  is  exceedingly  likely  that  I  shall  never  come 
back  to  it."  (Laughter.)  I  beg  to  announce  those  as  the  di- 
visions of  my  address  this  afternoon.  I  shall  try  to  be  homiletic- 
ally  orthodox. 

I  am  very  greatly  honored,  Mr.  President,  in  being  a  mes- 
senger from  the  President  of  the  Wesleyan  Conference,  a  Con- 
ference that  some  of  you  may  know  has  its  seat  in  a  remote, 
bleak,  barren,  storm-swept  island  by  the  name  of  England. 
(Laughter.)  I  bring  you  a  message  of  hearty  congratulation 
this  afternoon  from  the  President  of  the  Wesleyan  Conference, 
and  from  that  Conference,  and  from  our  Theological  Wesleyan 
College  of  England,  and  from  the  English  Methodist  people. 
We  congratulate  you  on  your  jubilee,  your  prosperous  years, — 
years  in  which  you  have  wrought  great  service,  for  I  know  some 
little,  though  all  too  little,  unfortunately,  yet  some  little  of 


116         GREETING  FROM  BRITISH  METHODISM 

your  achievements  as  a  theological  institution  during  the  last 
fifty  years.  We  thank  God  for  your  work,  for  the  honored 
men, — some  at  rest  with  God — who  have  done  noble  service  in 
this  institution,  and  for  the  equally  honored  men  who  are 
happily  with  you  still ;  for  their  splendid  service  we  thank  God ; 
and  we  also  give  thanks  to  God  and  congratulate  you  upon 
the  great  company  that  have  gone  out  in  the  fifty  years  from 
your  Institute  to  preach  the  glorious  Gospel,  many  of  them 
now  enthroned  in  the  life  hereafter.  Bishop  Wordsworth,  an 
English  bishop,  was  having,  we  are  told  in  his  autobiography, 
an  interview  with  one  of  his  young  clergy,  one  at  hard  labor  in 
a  very  lonely  little  hamlet,  and  he  had  not  a  very  big  congre- 
gation. The  Bishop  said  to  him,  "How  many  do  you  have  as 
a  rule  in  your  church  on  Sunday  ? ' '  The  young  clergyman  was 
almost  ashamed  to  answer,  and  he  said  blushingly,  "Only  about 
fifty."  And  the  dear  old  Bishop, — a  narrow  ecclesiastic  but 
a  beautiful  Christian  man  of  deep  learning, — his  face  lighted 
up  and  he  said,  "  0 !  but  you  are  not  counting  the  angels. ' ' 
Wasn't  that  sweet?  No,  we  are  not  counting  this  afternoon  in 
this  company  the  spirits  of  the  just  men  made  perfect  who  have 
gone  out  from  this  Institute,  the  sympathizers  with  this  college 
and  the  givers  to  it,  who  are  now  in  the  great  cloud  of  witnesses. 
We  congratulate  you  upon  them. 

Now,  having  congratulated  you  most  heartily  in  behalf  of 
my  church,  I  want  to  commiserate  you.  The  representative  of 
the  British  Wesleyan  Conference  this  afternoon  is  not  a  theo- 
logical professor, — poor  man!  (Laughter.)  He  is  a  not  the 
president  of  a  college, — poor  man!  He  is  not  a  doctor  of  di- 
vinity, and  I  am  about  the  only  minister,  I  think,  in  America 
who  is  not  a  doctor  of  divinity!!!  (Great  laughter.)  I  stand 
in  solitary  glory,  my  friends;  even  though  it  be  also  a  soli- 
tary humiliation.  (Laughter.)  I  find  that  that  this  program 
represents  me  as  being  a  Master  of  Arts.  I  am  not  a  degree 
man,  not  a  connectional  office  man,  only  a  plain  matter-of-fact, 
hard-working  pastor.  The  Wesleyan  Methodist  Conference, 
usually  so  conservative,  has  been  so  rash  at  length  as  to  send  out 
as  a  delegate  to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South  one  who 
is  only  a  pastor.  I  commiserate  you  that  you  have  not  a  more 
shining  luminary;  but  I  am  heartily  glad,  none  the  less,  to 
have  some  part  and  lot  in  this  most  happy  gathering.     When 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  117 

your  imagination  is  retroactive,  when  you  go  back  upon  the  fifty 
years,  and  say,  in  the  words  of  dear  John  Wesley's  favorite 
text  in  his  grand  old  age,  "What  hath  God  wrought!"  then  you 
must  "praise  God  from  Whom  all  blessings  flow." 

I  am  glad  to  tell  you,  Mr.  President,  that  our  theological 
institutions  in  England  are  in  a  flourishing  condition;  and  I 
am  glad  to  tell  you  that  the  ancient  and  deep-rooted  prejudice 
against  them  in  England  is  dying  fast.  You  won't  be  able  to  un- 
derstand it  in  America,  but  in  England  Methodists  have  had 
a  great  prejudice  against  theological  colleges;  not  so  here,  for 
your  people  are  too  enlightened  and  progressive  for  that  sort 
of  thing.  We  have  a  great  many  stick-in-the-mud  people,  and 
always  have  had,  who  view  with  considerable  suspicion  all  presi- 
dents of  colleges,  and  all  theological  professors,  and  all  degree 
men,  and  all  students  of  theological  institutions.  They  wonder, 
perhaps,  not  as  to  the  possibility  of  their  final  salvation,  but 
as  to  its  assurance.  (Laughter.)  There  has  long  been  a  preju- 
dice of  that  sort,  but  I  am  thankful  to  tell  you  that  it  is  dis- 
appearing with  glorious  rapidity.  I  heard  an  incident  in  the 
north  of  England  a  little  while  ago  of  the  sudden  conversion 
of  a  disbeliever  in  theological  institutions  into  a  believer  in 
them.  He  was  a  plain  Yorkshire  man.  He  had  had  an  almost, 
I  nearly  said,  ancestral  detestation  of  colleges.  He  thought  they 
spoiled  young  men,  and  I  believe  they  have  sometimes,  but  that 
is  not  the  fault  of  the  colleges  always, — it  is  often  the  fault  of 
the  young  man.  But  a  student  preached  that  night  who  sur- 
prised this  old  man.  He  preached  with  fire.  The  old  man 
thought  the  students  all  lost  their  fire, — I  pray  God  they  never 
may!  You  better  never  have  a  divinity  college  than  send  out 
men  who  have  no  fire.  Light  is  good  but  fire  is  a  thousand  times 
better,  let  pedants  say  what  they  may.  The  old  man  there 
was  delighted,  and  in  the  prayer-meeting  that  always  follows  a 
Sunday  evening  service  in  the  enlightened  parts  of  English 
Methodism,  he  prayed  in  his  strange,  ungrammatical  way  for 
the  young  preacher  and  the  institution  he  came  from,  and  he 
said,  "  0 !  Lord,  bless  them  there, ' '  and  he  found  a  grammatical 
difficulty  there,  ' '  bless  them  there  zoological  institutes ! "  ( Great 
laughter  and  applause.)  I  am  astonished  that  anybody  would 
applaud  such  a  reflection!  You  have  not  heard  the  best  part 
of  the  prayer  yet.     He  went  on  to  say,  "0!  Lord,  we  have 


118         GREETING  FROM  BRITISH  METHODISM 

changed  our  thinking  about  them  from  what  we  have  heard  to- 
night; bless  all  the  young  men  in  them,  and  Lord,  we  wish  you 
would  send  some  of  the  old  preachers  back  there."  (Great 
laughter.)  You  will  understand  that  I  do  not  endorse  in  detail 
that  prayer;  I  mention  it  as  a  sign  of  how  even  in  England,  in 
the  most  belated  portions  of  our  barren  little  island,  the  an- 
cient prejudice  against  these  theological  institutions  is  pass- 
ing away. 

Sympathy  was  rightly  asked  for  on  the  part  of  the  churches 
with  the  theological  institutions.  I  wonder  if  I  dare — I  have 
not  intended  to  say  this — I  wonder  if  it  would  be  quite  ap- 
posite to  say  here — it  would  be  proper  in  England,  and  if  it 
is  inappropriate  here  you  will  pardon  me, — I  venture  to  say 
that  the  other  side  might  also  be  urged.  In  England  it  is  well 
known  that  we  plead  for  sympathy  in  the  theological  colleges 
with  the  churches  and  with  the  people.  I  am  glad  to  say  there 
is  a  growing  mutual  sympathy  in  English  Methodism  every- 
where. I  could  not  bear  you  any  better  tidings  than  that.  The 
people  of  Methodism  are  beginning, — I  wish  I  could  use  a 
stronger  word,  but  I  can  use  that  emphatically — they  are  begin- 
ning to  believe  in  the  four  theological  colleges  we  have ;  and  the 
colleges,  I  think,  are  setting  themselves  to  make  preachers  for  the 
people  more  than  they  ever  did  before;  and  the  result  is  a 
mutual  enhancing  of  appreciation.  It  is  a  great  joy  to  me  to 
bear  you  these  tidings. 

A  great  deal  has  been  said,  beautifully  and  rightly  said,  this 
afternoon  about  the  problems  that  have  to  be  faced,  but  the  work- 
ing pastors  are  getting  more  and  more  to  think  that  after  all 
the  great  problem  for  the  theological  institutions  is  the  making 
of  preachers  who  will  reach  the  hearts  of  the  people, — effective 
preachers.  There  is  a  great  cry  in  England  just  now  for  what 
is  said  to  be  an  educated  ministry;  the  cry  is  heard  in  all  sorts 
of  religious  conferences  and  conventions,  "Let  us  have  an 
educated  ministry ! ' '  The  cry  is  more  emphatic  because  of 
the  foolish  zealots  who,  some  time  ago,  used  to  exalt  the  doctrine 
that  the  less  educated  the  ministry  was,  the  more  spiritual  and 
powerful  it  was  likely  to  be.  Now,  we  are  holding  different 
views,  believing  that  while  God  can  do  without  learning  in  the 
pulpit,  He  can  do  better  still  without  ignorance.  (Laughter.) 
My  friends,   nothing  will   give,   I  venture   to   say,   theological 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  119 

institutions  a  permanent  enthronement  in  the  hearts  of  Meth- 
odists the  world  over  except  the  sure  conviction  that  those  col- 
leges are  sending  out  preachers  who  can  be  on  the  side  of  the 
people  and  who  will  stand  true  to  the  grand  old  doctrines,  and 
aim,  first,  middle  and  last,  for  their  salvation.  The  Methodist 
preachers  in  America,  I  should  judge,  and  I  know  it  is  so  in 
England,  will  believe  more  and  more  in  such  institutions  as 
those  institutions  which  perpetuate  themselves  in  the  popular 
quality  of  the  pastors  they  send  out.  We  want  the  pulpit  more 
and  more  to  be  the  predominant  force  in  Methodism.  That 
is  the  great  feeling,  and  I  am  sure  I  do  not  misrepresent  the 
feeling,  the  growing  feeling  in  English  Methodism  today.  We 
are  not  content  to  have  simply  an  educated  ministry.  Some  of 
these  people, — I  do  not  know  whether  you  have  any  in  America, 
but  I  may  use  great  freedom  of  speech  on  the  supposition  that 
you  have  not — some  of  these  people  who  talk  most  about  an 
educated  ministry  seem  to  me  to  be  people  to  whom  education  is 
the  be-all  and  the  end-all  in  the  pulpit,  and  it  is  not;  it  is 
of  supreme  importance,  but  it  is  not  the  be-all  and  the  end-all. 
We  want  an  educated  ministry,  but,  to  put  it  bluntly,  we  want 
an  educated  ministry  that  can  preach,  for  if  it  is  highly  edu- 
cated and  has  not  the  power  to  get  the  ear  of  the  people  and 
keep  it,  then  we  would  better  have  an  uneducated  ministry.  We 
do  not  want  a  company  of  educated  noodles  that  nobody  will 
listen  to.  (Applause.)  We  do  not  want  our  pulpits  filled  with  edu- 
cated men  who  are  educated  out  of  power  and  zeal.  We  want 
culture;  God  give  us  more  and  more!  but  we  want  culture  on 
fire, — that  is  the  commodity  the  pulpit  needs.  We  want  live 
men.  Coleridge  had  a  vision  of  a  ship  manned  entirely  by  dead 
men;  we  can  not  afford  to  have  our  churches  manned  by  dead 
men;  we  must  have  living  men.  Many  of  you  have  heard  the 
name  of  a  Methodist  preacher  of  England,  who  was,  without 
exception,  the  most  drawing  force  in  England  of  all  the  modern 
Wesleyan  preachers, — that  is  saying  much  but  it  is  not  saying 
too  much.  Some  people  say  that  he  only  drew  by  his  ec- 
centricities. His  name  was  Peter  McKenzie.  He  was  a  marvel- 
ous man,  brilliant,  a  great  wit,  a  great  dramatist.  He  was  my 
father's  intimate  friend,  and  mine,  and  I  know  whereof  I 
affirm,  that  Peter  McKenzie  was  sent  of  God.  I  heard  him  tell 
this  not  a  very  long  time  before  he  died,  when  he  was  speaking 


120         GREETING  FROM  BRITISH  METHODISM 

on  the  question  of  preachers  and  preaching;  he  said,  "We  do 
not  want  preachers  in  our  pulpits  of  this  sort ;  a  friend  of  mine 
went  with  his  wife  and  little  girl  up  to  London  to  see  the  sights, ' ' 
— Peter  McKenzie  had  a  very  curious  jerk  and  dramatic  man- 
ner,— "and  they  went,  of  course — as  all  people  do  who  go  to 
London,  up  to  Madame  Tussaud's  wax  works.  The  little  girl 
could  not  be  persuaded  for  the  life  of  her  that  many  of  those 
realistic  and  vivid  figures  were  not  alive;  she  touched  some  of 
them ;  even  that  touch  hardly  persuaded  her  that  they  were  not 
alive;  and  for  days  afterwards  she  dreamed  day  by  day  and 
night  after  night  of  this  problem,  whether  those  figures  were 
alive.  A  few  Sundays  after  they  got  home,  they  had  a  student 
from  one  of  the  divinity  colleges  to  preach ;  he  was  one  of  those 
young  men  who  think  it  is  not  proper  to  speak  out,  and  not 
cultivated  to  put  zeal  into  his  delivery,  and  my  friend  imitated 
the  way  he  spoke;  it  was  as  inaudible  as  that  (indicating)  to 
the  people  a  few  pews  away ;  and  the  little  girl,  with  the  memory 
of  Madame  Tussaud's  wax  works  in  her  mind,  turned  to  her 
mother,  and,  pointing  to  the  minister,  said,  'Ma,  is  he  alive?'  " 
(Great  laughter  and  applause.)  It  is  an  awful  thing  when  you 
have  wax  works  for  a  minister !  In  the  name  of  Methodist  his- 
tory, and  especially  in  the-  name  of  the  heroic  Methodist  spirit, 
we  expect  that  all  who  go  out  from  our  divinity  colleges  shall 
be  living  men.  That  is  a  popular  note  in  English  Methodism  to- 
day, and  some  of  us  sound  it  incessantly.  There  is  a  pseudo 
culture  that  thinks  it  is  not  intelligent  to  be  emphatic,  that 
lives  in  parentheses  and  hypotheses,  and  the  sign-mark  of  many 
of  these  folks  is  a  note  of  interrogation ;  they  resolve  everything 
into  a  gigantic  "Perhaps,"  and  there  is  a  great  deal  of  that  in 
some  English  pulpits  and  elsewhere.  I  think  one  of  the  most 
execrable,  and  I  use  a  strong  word, — one  of  the  most  execrable 
features  of  many  English  pulpits  in  later  years  has  been  that 
they  have  been  fountains  of  scepticism  instead  of  well-heads 
of  truth.  We  have  the  sceptic  in  the  pulpit,  and  that  is  where 
he  ought  not  to  be;  let  him  fijid  a  place  elsewhere;  it  is  bad 
enough  to  have  him  in  the  pew,  but  not  in  the  pulpit,  if  you 
please,  0  !  dear,  no !  And  this  pseudo  culture,  as  I  venture  again 
to  call  it,  has  infected  even  some  divinity  students  in  England, 
and  even  some  theological  professors,  and  they  have  thought  it 
was  not  well-bred  to  preach  the  truth  as  if  it  were  the  truth 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  121 

and  as  if  you  believed  it  in  every  fibre  of  your  being.  God 
deliver  the  Methodist  churehes  from  sueh  preaehing!  (Hear- 
hear!)  There  may  be  shores  of  the  indefinite  and  zones  of  the 
unknown  that  you  can  not  intellectually  cultivate,  but,  thank 
God!  there  are  zones  of  the  positive-"we  know."  How  many 
toes  d,d  John  say  that?  and  I  miss  that  in  some  pulpits  in 
i-ng  and,  and  a  great  many  people  have  missed  it.  To  be  quite 
trank,  that  is  one  reason  for  the  prejudice  against  theological 
colleges  m  England;  there  has  arisen  the  suspicion  that  now 
and  then  we  have  a  professor  who  has  not  answered  to  that 
apostohc  music,  "wc  know."  Methodism  has  always  believed 
m  the  positive^   A  good  old  woman,-for  it  is  my  lot  to  trav    up 

and  I  am  thus  able  to  hear  some  things  that  the  people  say,  and 

pu  ni't^n^h'"T""  '^""T"'  '"  '''''  ^^"'«  '^"-^o-  '-  the 
pupit  m  the  long  run;  the  newspapers  do  not  settle  them  as 

well,  and  even  the  presidents  of  our  colleges  do  not;  it  is  the 

common  people,  they  put  a  man  in  his  right  place  in    he  court 

of  the  years,_th,s  good  old  woman  was  complaining;  perhaps 

sheMd  ■:"""'  '"V^  *"  »"•  ^-'  was  compla^ing,  and 
she  said,  So  many  of  our  preachers  nowadays  have  nothing  else 
M.t  argument;"  she  said,  "They  argify  about  everything,  and" 
h  sa,d,  "do  you  know  really  one  does  get  tired  of  havini  every- 
thug  argued."  Well,  there  is  a  large  place  for  argument  L 
tte  Christian  pulpit;  we  should  indeed  be  un-Pa„llne  if  we 

g  r  t°  at  t^n  "f  *"'  ''""*'™  '"  ^°"'  ^-'t  there  a  dan- 

Wha    did  PaT™?  w°"™™'  niouopolizes  too  much  space? 
What  did  Paul  say?     We  are  told  of  him  that  he  affirmed 
something,  and  I  confess  I  like  that  word.     That  is  aTaZt 
comment  on  Paul  as  a  preacher  that  the  ruler  gave  wh    s    d 
One  Jesus,  who  was  dead,  whom  Paul  affirmed  to  be  alive-" 
ha    IS  a  grand  kind  of  preaching.    Paul  argued,  and  few  m^ 
could  corner  a  sceptic  as  he  could,  but  Paul  Affirmed;  PauTuld 
the  positive  language.     Paul  was  like  John,-"we  know  "I 
Thr Td?"""  ^^'Z'*  "^  ^«"  o'"  '"-^  -  the  Imtiy 
tivc  no te     Stf /'    T'  *"'*  "'  ""'  '"^'^  ^"-^  Sreat  affirma- 
getth    truth    tht  ™',*'™  "^  "^"  ''  "^"■"^"t.    Let  us 

get  the  truths  that  never  can  be  proved,  burned  into  our  souls  r 
Let  us  get  them  like  iron  into  our  blood!  Young  divinity  stu: 
dents,  they  are  great  realities,  get  a  real  grip  on  them,  and 


122         GREETING  FROM  BRITISH  METHODISM 

then  go  out,  and  do  not  preach  these  things  as  if  they  were 
fiction,  preach  them  as  if  they  were  facts,  and  then  the  Holy 
Ghost  will  work  through  you  and  the  ancestral  power  of  the 
Methodist  pulpit  will  rest  upon  the  pulpit  today,  and  that  is  the 
grandest  way  in  which  you  can  serve  the  interest  of  your 
theological  college.     (Applause.) 

And  I  venture  to  say,  before  I  sit  down,  that  we  want  also 
a  solidly  evangelical  pulpit.  That  is  the  end  we  are  missing 
in  some  English  pulpits.  Men  read  such  nice  literary  essays, 
with  beautifully  rounded  sentences,  that  they  justify  the  re- 
mark of  the  old  Methodist  preacher  who  said  scornfully,  "A 
great  many  men  have  got  such  rounded  sentences  that  they  roll 
right  off  the  sinner's  conscience."  (Great  laughter.)  But  my 
dear  friends,  let  us  not  reel  off  literary  essays !  We  must  have 
what  is  different  in  Gospel  preaching.  As  soon  as  ever  the 
pulpit  claims  to  be  a  rival  of  the  essayist,  its  fate  is  sealed. 
(Hear!  hear!)  As  soon  as  ever  the  pulpit  submits  to  be  classed 
with  literature,  its  doom  is  sealed.  The  pulpit  has  a  unique 
province.  There  are  people  who  say  that  literature  will  super- 
sede preaching.  I  agree  on  that  point  with  the  late  Doctor 
Parker,  who  said,  in  his  striking  way,  "Preaching  will  never  be 
superseded  by  literature  until  correspondence  supersedes  con- 
versation." (Laughter  and  applause.)  Young  men,  preachers 
of  the  future,  my  heart  goes  out  to  you.  Don't  you  listen  to 
the  croakers  who  tell  you  that  the  pulpit  will  ever  be  super- 
seded. There  is  a  pulpit  that  will  go  down;  it  is  going  down 
fast;  it  is  the  cold  pulpit,  the  dull  pulpit,  the  dead-and-alive 
pulpit,  the  unpractical  pulpit,  the  sceptical  pulpit, — the  Lord 
hasten  the  descent  of  that  pulpit!  it  can  not  go  down  too 
quickly!  (Applause.)  But  there  is  a  pulpit  that  never  can  go 
down,  and  that  is  the  pulpit  whose  maxim  is,  "Those  things 
which  we  have  seen  and  heard  declare  we  unto  you."  Preach- 
ing is  a  declaration,  not  essay  reading;  a  message,  not  a  work 
of  philosophy.  We  have  suffered  sometimes  from  a  prejudice 
against  our  divinity  colleges  in  England  because  some  of  the 
young  fellows  who  have  come  out  of  them  have  tried  to  be 
philosophers.  They  went  in  red-hot  evangelists,  and  when  they 
had  been  in  a  few  weeks  they  went  through  a  strange  meta- 
morphosis,— they  began  to  talk  about  "cul-chaw,"  and  they 
thought  it  was  not  "cul-chaw"  to  plead  with  sinners  that  then 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  123 

and  there  they  shoulH  surrender  themselves  to  the  Savior;  they 
got  a  notion  that  they  were  thinkers!   (Great  laughter.)     And 
whereas  the  one  idea  used  to  be  to  convince  men,  that  idea  got 
out  that  they  should  be  thought  thoughtful  preachers.    If  a  man 
is  a  very  dull  preacher  he  often  felicitates  himself  by  thinking 
that  he  is  a  thoughtful  preacher.  (Great  laughter  and  applause.) 
But  dullness  and  thoughtfulness  are  by  no  means  synonymous. 
I  would  plead  with  you,  young  divinity  students,  never  for  a 
moment  to  come  under  that  baneful  spell.    You  have  a  message 
to  declare.    There  may  be  a  great  deal  in  the  Bible  we  can  not 
explain,  just  as  there  is  a  great  deal  in  nature  we  can  not  ex- 
plain.    The  mysteries  of  the  Bible  are  God's  autograph  upon 
the  book,  convincing  us  of  its  divine  authorship,  and  we  no 
more  reject  the  Bible  and  God's  book  because  of  the  mysteries 
than  we  reject  nature,  for  Professor  Huxley  himself  said,  "The 
mysteries  of  the  Bible  are  child's  play  to  the  mysteries  of  na- 
ture."   There  are  large  tracts  of  the  Bible  now  that  we  can  not 
explain,  but,  thank  God!  there  are  good  tracts  we  can.     We 
know  in  our  inmost  heart,  though  we  may  not  fully  know  it, 
that  Christ  is   God.     We  know  what  the  intellect  can  never 
fully  know,  never  fully  know,  that  this  Book  is  the  Word  of 
God.    Our  fathers  and  mothers  believed  in  this  Book,  and  they 
were  by  no  means  fools.    They  tested  the  Book.    Many  of  them 
tested  it  along  intellectual  lines,  and  all  of  them  along  spiritual 
lines.     They  were  experts  of  the  Bible  in  a  sense.     They  got 
their  sweetest  comfort  out  of  the  Bible  by  the  open  grave.  When 
the  blinds  were  drawn  in  the  house,  they  could  read  that  Book 
when  they  could  not  have  thought  of  reading  any  other.    When 
the  battle  for  bread  was  a  ghastly  struggle,  they  got  courage, 
virility,  hope  and  victorious  power  out  of  that  Book.     They 
came  to  Jesus  as  they  were,  and  they  found  that  the  Christ  of 
the  Gospel  had  power  to  forgive  sin,  even  theirs.    Brethren,  we 
have  an  experimental  message  to  proclaim;  let  us  proclaim  it! 
Work  out  things  from  the  people's  standpoint  rather  than  from 
the  classical  standpoint.     There  is  a  popular  ministry  that  the 
Lord  deliver  the  churches  from;  I  would  curse  it  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord.    I  take  up  some  of  our  English  newspapers  on  Sat- 
urday and  look  over  the  list  of  subjects  the  preachers  are  to 
preach  from  the  next  Sunday,  until  I  am  ashamed,  until  ahnost 
like  old  Ezra  I  at  length  say,  "I  am  ashamed  to  look  up." 


124         GREETING  FROM  BRITISH  METHODISM 

It  is  a  scandal,  and  it  is  fatal  to  the  dignity  of  the  pulpit,  and 
that  is  important;  but  it  is  fatal  to  the  spirituality  of  the  pul- 
pit, and  that  is  a  hundred  times  more  important.  I  opened  a 
newspaper  a  while  ago  and  I  saw  an  announcement — I  was  glad 
he  was  not  a  Methodist  minister — his  evening  subject  was, 
"Good  morning!  have  you  used  Pear's  soap?"  (Derisive 
laughter.)  That  has  its  comical  side  and  its  tragical  aspect; 
it  is  one  of  the  tragedies  of  the  modern  pulpit.  A  friend  of 
mine  told  me  the  other  day  of  a  preacher  who  announced  as  his 
evening  subject  in  the  newspaper,  "Nicodemus,  Esquire." 
(Laughter.)  It  would  draw  certain  people,  yes!  but  they  would 
be  fools;  none  but  fools  would  go  to  hear  such  rubbish.  (Ap- 
plause.) It  is  a  degradation  of  the  pulpit.  Brethren,  if  we 
have  to  be  popular  by  such  methods,  let  us  seek  obscurity  all 
the  days  of  our  livs.  Thank  God !  there  is  a  legitimate  popu- 
larity. Let  me  reassure  my  dear  friends  of  the  divinity  school 
who  are  looking  forward  to  their  future  work.  There  is  nothing 
so  popular  in  the  world  today  as  preaching,  and  I  make  that 
statement  for  this  reason:  in  England  there  are  certain  people 
of  the  churches,  sadly  mistaken  people,  who  think  that  preach- 
ing is  not  a  popular  enough  thing  to  fill  the  churches,  and  they 
give  us  ornate  music.  I  do  not  know  how  it  may  be  in  America, 
but  there  they  give  us  solos,  and  quartettes,  and  anthems.  A 
friend  of  mine, — I  thank  God  I  have  not  had  such  an  experience ! 
a  friend  went  to  preach  at  a  certain  church  and  the  stewards  in- 
formed him,  ' '  We  do  not  like  sermons  here  of  more  than  twenty 
minutes;  we  are  afraid  the  musical  services  will  be  interfered 
with. ' '  I  would  smash  any  musical  service !  ( Great  applause. ) 
That  is  foreign  to  the  spirit  of  Methodism.  Those  who  think 
they  are  going  to  popularize  Methodism  by  cutting  the  preach- 
ing down,  are  the  victims  of  a  tremendous  delusion.  There  is  noth- 
ing that  fills  churches  and  nothing  that  keeps  churches  filled  like 
interesting,  sympathetic,  practical.  Scriptural,  evangelical,  Holy 
Ghost  baptized  preaching!  (Great  applause.)  Methodism  be- 
gan with  that  preaching.  Its  great  popular  power  is  in  preach- 
ing, and  its  mighty  fortress  of  victory  today  is  the  pulpit. 

God  bless  the  young  preachers  who  are  to  go  out  from  this 
college  and  from  all  the  American  colleges!  It  has  been  said 
in  England,  by  a  gentleman  now  deceased,  that  there  are  three 
kinds  of  preachers;  first  of  all,  there  are  preachers  you  can  not 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  125 

listen  to -brethren,  do  not  be  one  of  that  sort!  Secondly 
there  are  preachers  you  can  listen  to;  and,  thirdly,  there  are 
preachers  you  can  not  help  listening  to,-brethren,  be  preachers 
o±  that  sort,  and  preach  right  for  the  salvation  of  the  people 
and  when  the  Chief  Shepherd  shall  appear  thou  shalt  receive 
a  crown  of  glory.  Dear  old  Rabbi  Duncan,  the  great  Hebrew 
professor  of  Edinburgh,  one  of  the  greatest  saints  Britain  has 
ever  known,  used  to  say  to  his  students,  "Brethren,  if  when 
the  end  comes  the  Lord  shall  say  to  me  'Well  done,  good  and 
faithful  servant,'  for  the  first  time  in  my  life  I  should  feel  in- 
clined to  contradict  Him."  Brethren,  when  the  end  comes,  He 
will  say  to  us,  if  we  have  played  a  faithful  part,  though  not 
a  brilliant  part,  perchance,  ''Well  done,  good  and  faithful  ser- 
vant," and  we  shall  not  contradict  Him;  we  shall  cast  our 
crowns  at  His  nail-pierced  feet,  and  we  shall  say  then,  what  God 
help  us  to  say  even  now,  "Salvation  is  a  thing  of  grace  " 
(Great  applause.) 


MONDAY  MORNING    MAY  SEVENTH 


COMMEMORATIVE  SERVICE 

THE  HON.  O.  H.  HORTON,  PRESIDING 


The  Service 

The  service  was  appropriately  opened  with  a  rendering  of 
the  Te  Deum  Laudamus  by  a  special  choir  under  the  direction 
of  Professor  Lutkin.  Prayer  was  offered  by  Bishop  Goodsell. 
The  Hon.  0.  H.  Horton,  president  of  the  Board  of  Trustees, 
gave  a  summary  of  the  School's  development.  Dr.  Shepard  pre- 
sented the  congratulations  of  the  Chicago  Preachers'  Meeting 
and  President  Little  gave  the  Commemorative  address.  The 
benediction  was  pronounced  by  Professor  Davies  of  Ohio  Wes- 
leyan  University. 


PRAYER 

By  Bishop  Goodsell 

Almighty  God,  we  bless  Thee  that  Thou  hast  made  us  in 
Thine  image,  and  we  thank  Thee  that  Thou  hast  made  this 
known  to  us  by  the  revelation  of  Thy  Word  and  by  the  revela- 
tion of  Thyself  in  that  which  confirms  and  explains  Thy  Word, — 
the  great  world  about  us,  in  which  we  live.  For  Thou  dost  show 
us  through  these  that  our  place  is  one  of  inquiry,  one  of  learn- 
ing, one  of  mastery,  and  that  the  forces  of  nature  can  be  known 
to  us  and  be  used  by  us  to  Thy  glory.  And  Thou  dost  teach 
us  by  Thy  Word  and  by  Thy  works  that  Thou  art  mindful  of 
man,  that  Thou  dost  hold  him  in  Thy  love,  and  that  Thou  dost 
guide  him  by  Thy  Word,  that  Thou  dost  instruct  him  by  Thy 
providence.  We  thank  Thee  that  Thou  hast  given  us  such 
faculties  that  we  are  not  mere  brute  and  unconscious  users  of 
that  which  is  about  us,  but  that  Thou  dost  put  into  our  hearts 
and  minds  a  hunger  for  truth  and  that  Thou  art  Thyself  the 
truth  and  art  to  be  known,  loved  and  revered.  We  do  especially 
praise  Thee  for  that  full  revelation  of  Thyself  which  Thou  hast 
granted  us  through  the  incarnation  of  Thy  Son.  We  bless  Thy 
name  that  since  He  has  dwelt  here  among  men,  the  face  of  Jesus 
Christ  has  revealed  God  to  us  and  has  revealed  us  to  ourselves 
so  that  we  no  longer  walk  in  darkness  but  in  the  light  and  we 
have  fellowship  with  Thee. 

We  give  Thee  glory  for  all  the  great  institutions  which 
129 


130  COMMEMORATIVE  SERVICE 

have  arisen  under  the  stimulus  of  Christian  light  in  the  his- 
tory of  Thy  Church,  so  that  those  who  have  honored  Thee  and 
sought  Thee  are  those  who  have  become  the  leaders  in  the  world's 
development,  and  so  that  Thy  church  is  able  to  educate  and  so 
to  lead  out  all  the  powers  to  every  facility  of  acquisition,  that 
these  enlarged  powers  and  increased  forces  might  be  dedi- 
cated to  the  service  of  humanity,  and,  therefore,  to  the  serv- 
ice of  God  in  Christ.  We  thank  Thee  for  all  that  has  been 
accomplished  by  meditation  upon  Thy  Word,  by  the  study  of 
the  languages  in  which  Thy  saints  wrote,  by  the  weighing  of 
one  word  with  another,  until  the  Bible  has  become  the  best- 
known,  the  best-loved,  and  the  most  honored  book  in  the  world ; 
and  we  thank  Thee  that  today  it  still  remains  the  book  which 
finds  the  human  heart,  which  reveals  man  to  himself,  which 
gives  us  a  blessed  picture  of  the  operations  of  God  through 
His  Spirit  and  providence  in  so  many  ages  that  we  can  not 
doubt  that  God  has  been  ruling  the  world  in  Christ,  and  that 
God  is  still  ruling  the  world  in  the  interest  of  His  dear  Son. 
We  thank  Thee  that  Thou  hast  shown  this  favor  to  Thy  people, 
that  whenever  Thy  church  has  passed  into  ignorance  or  into 
superstition  or  into  hopeless  doubt,  so  that  activity  has  been 
paralyzed.  Thou  hast  raised  up  servants  to  recall  the  wandering 
church  to  the  true  faith,  and  to  supply  by  holy  labor  the  for- 
gotten stimulus  to  thought  and  to  character  and  to  conduct.  We 
glorify  Thee  for  this,  that  in  the  darkest  ages  of  the  world 
Thou  hast  called  men  to  the  light,  and  in  the  most  ignorant 
ages  Thou  hast  invited  men  to  learning;  and  we  thank  Thee 
that  today  the  map  which  is  the  largest  Christian  is  the  map 
of  the  largest  education,  intelligence  and  privilege.  And  we 
pray  Thee,  0  Lord!  to  help  us  to  rejoice  in  our  privileges  as 
Christians,  to  see  this  clearly,  and  to  gather  hope  therefrom, 
that  the  wide  extension  of  our  Master's  kingdom  shall  be  also 
the  extension  of  all  useful  knowledge,  of  all  inspiring  thought, 
of  all  lofty  endeavor  and  the  foundation  of  these  successes 
for  God  and  man  which  will  yet  bring  this  world  into  complete 
subjection  to  Jesus  Christ. 

We  thank  Thee  that  Thou  hast  made  forever  in  the  thought 
of  men  as  a  leader  in  education,  as  well  as  in  the  inward  and 
blessed  experience  of  divine  power,  that  sainted  man  who,  under 
God,  has  given  his  name  to  so  many  higher  institutions.,  and 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  131 

has  given  his  wisdom  to  so  many  of  Thy  children,  and  has 
granted  by  Thy  mercy  his  spirit  of  inquiry  and  learning  and 
evangelical  power  to  so  many  ministers  that  in  these  years 
succeeding  him  have  followed  in  his  footsteps  and  sought  to  do 
the  work  of  God.  And  we  do  praise  Thee,  0  Lord,  that  our 
fathers  in  their  poverty  thought  of  this  training ;  we  praise  Thee 
that  they  gave  out  of  their  littleness  to  that  which  has  grown 
to  the  might  of  today;  and  we  glorify  Thee  that  in  no  year  of 
our  church  has  the  thought  of  our  people  been  turned  away 
from  all  noble  and  practical  training  for  service  in  the  Master's 
kingdom.  And  now  we  bless  Thee  for  these  holy  men  of  old, 
called  to  the  work  of  Christian  education,  that  in  the  years  of 
their  lives  led  Thy  servants  toward  higher  knowledge  and  greater 
usefulness  by  their  own  personality,  by  their  own  acquire- 
ments, by  the  stimulus  of  their  own  counsel  and  advice;  and 
we  do  thank  Thee  for  these  great  names  in  the  history  of  our 
church,  and  we  do  thank  Thee  for  these  who  today  stand  in  the 
leadership  of  our  theological  schools,  and  we  pray  Thee,  O 
Lord!  that  Thy  blessing  may  fall  upon  them  all,  and  especially 
upon  that  one  who  is  the  president  of  the  institution  whose  anni- 
versary we  celebrate  and  who  is  here  with  us  today;  the  Lord 
give  him  all  the  light  which  heaven  may  grant  to  a  mind;  the 
Lord  grant  to  him  all  the  holiness  which  God  can  give  to  the 
soul;  the  Lord  give  his  body  the  vigor  that  shall  project  him 
on  in  the  incoming  years  to  larger  usefulness  and  to  greater 
power;  and  we  pray  Thee  that  the  institution  over  which  he 
presides  may  show  forth  Thy  truth  to  men,  and  may  give  to 
wavering  faith  firmness  of  belief,  and  to  the  life  which  seems 
to  hesitate  between  consecration  to  Thy  ministry  and  the  call 
of  the  world,  the  definite  consecration  to  the  work  of  God. 
Now,  0  Lord,  we  pray  Thee  as  he  speaks  to  us  we  may  make  re- 
sponse to  him  with  eager  hearts,  that  our  ears  may  be  opened  to 
every  word  that  he  says.  We  ask  Thee  that  his  message  may  be 
to  us  so  helpful  and  so  inspiring  that  we  shall  go  forward  to  do 
better  work  for  Thee. 

0!  Lord  we  bless  Thee  for  those  who  out  of  the  results  of 
their  labor  have  founded  our  institutions  and  in  self-sacrifice 
have  thus  honored  the  Lord ;  and  we  pray  Thee  that,  as  growth 
in  knowledge  always  demands  larger  equipment  and  wiser  use, 
it  will  be  in  the  hearts  of  those  to  whom  God  gives  means  in  our 


132  COMMEMORATIVE  SERVICE 

church  always  to  remember  our  educational  centers  and  forces 
and  constantly  to  invigorate  them  wtih  wealth  in  proportion  to 
the  growth  of  the  church  and  in  proportion  to  the  need  of  the 
world.  May  those  who  have  seen  this  institution  grow  from  lit- 
tleness to  largeness,  from  early  beginning  to  its  later  power, 
and  are  still  with  us,  rejoice  in  the  Gospel  of  God's  blessing 
to  them  and  to  that  which  has  been  dear  to  them;  and  help  us 
to  hold  ever  in  remembrance  those  who,  whether  men  or  women, 
have  made  it  possible  that  the  church  may  rejoice  in  her  schools 
of  the  prophets. 

Now,  0  Lord!  we  pray  Thee  for  Thy  blessing  upon  Thy 
whole  church  in  the  whole  world.  Grant  that  the  barriers  which 
men  have  built  up,  and  which  have  not  Christ  as  their  founda- 
tion, may  be  swept  away  by  a  tide  of  Christian  love  so  that  we 
shall  understand  each  other  the  better  and  come  to  cooperation 
and  to  such  spiritual  union  as  that  the  day  of  the  Lord  will  be 
hastened  by  what  we  do.  May  we  have  boldness  to  stand  for 
the  truth ;  may  we  be  glad  to  defend  that  which  we  believe  to  be 
the  mind  of  God ;  and  yet  may  we  possess  that  charity  which  will 
ever  embrace  a  soul  that  is  in  error  and  hold  it  dearer  to  our 
hearts  because  such  a  soul  must  be  dear  to  the  heart  of  God. 
Grant  that  our  own  branch  of  the  Christian  Church  may  be 
more  and  more  faithful  to  her  early  history  and  her  calling 
in  Christ  Jesus.  We  bless  Thy  name  for  the  trumpet  call  to 
evangelism  which  we  hear  and  for  the  evidences  of  increased 
consecration  which  find  their  proof  in  the  enlarging  numbers 
of  our  Zion  and  in  the  great  amounts  which  are  offered  on  the 
altar  of  God  in  the  service  of  Jesus  Christ.  0 !  Lord,  may  our 
ministry  be  holy,  and  we  know  that  if  we  are  holy  we  shall  have 
the  aspiration  to  know  all  that  we  may  know  of  God  and  of  the 
kingdom  of  God,  for  we  know  that  if  we  do  understand  what  God 
is  and  what  He  has  said  and  what  He  has  done  we  shall  have 
the  whole  sum  of  knowledge  in  our  minds.  Hear  us  then  while 
we  pray  that  during  the  coming  years  we  may  be  so  true  to 
Thee  in  character,  in  knowledge,  in  teaching  that  we  shall  be  a 
continual  cheer  to  those  who  feeling  an  inward  call  to  declare 
Thy  truth  and  who,  having  been  fitted  by  the  gracious  power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  to  declare  that  which  they  do  know,  are 
ready  to  go  forth  to  win  people  to  Thee.  0 !  Lord,  help  us  to 
utilize  all  the  forces  about  us,  all  the  energies  which  are  de- 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  133 

veloped  anew  or  which  are  brought  to  their  visibility  and  rela- 
tionship by  the  discoveries  of  science.  God  grant  that  we  may 
not  be  afraid  of  anything  that  belongs  to  God  or  which  comes 
from  His  providential  work !  May  we  be  eager  to  receive  what- 
ever is  true  and  as  eager  to  resist  that  which  is  false ;  and  out  of 
all  this  may  there  come  to  all  who  profess  Thy  name  every- 
where such  a  likeness  to  Thy  dear  Son  and  to  Thyself,  that  we 
shall  constantly  in  our  own  experience  have  larger  power, 
greater  joy  and  peace,  that  we  shall  be  more  useful  to  others, 
that  we  shall  abide  in  a  heightening  assurance  of  acceptance 
with  Thee,  and  come  at  last  through  Thy  mercy  to  everlasting 
life. 

Hear  us,  Our  Father,  while  we  seek  to  complete  our  peti- 
tion in  the  words  of  our  Lord :  Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven, 
hallowed  be  thy  name.  Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done 
in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread: 
and  forgive  us  our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  that  trespass 
against  us ;  and  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from 
evil:  for  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory, 
forever.    Ameii. 

Judge  Horton:  It  is  always  well,  I  fancy,  to  be  well 
received.  The  Preachers'  Meeting  of  Chicago  have  come  to  say 
a  kindly  word  to  us  through  their  president,  the  pastor  of  the 
First  Methodist  Church  at  Englewood,  The  Reverend  Doctor 
William  0.  Shepard. 


GREETING   FROM  CHICAGO   PREACHERS' 
MEETING 


By  Dr.  Shepard 
My  part  in  these  exercises  is  a  very  small  one  and  to  me  a 
very  pleasant  one,  to  bring  greeting  to  the  trustees  and  to 
the  president  and  his  associates  in  the  faculty  and  to  the  stu- 
dents and  friends  of  Garrett  Biblical  Institute,  from  the 
preachers  of  Rock  River  Conference  and  of  Chicago, — to  bring 
words  of  love  and  assurances  of  best  wishes.  I  trust  that  my 
words  will  not  seem  to  be  the  words  of  mere  convention,  for 
though  all  of  the  Methodist  institutions  that  group  in  and  about 
the  City  of  Chicago  are  dear  to  the  hearts  of  the  Methodist 
preachers  of  the  City  and  vicinity, — the  training  schools  and  the 


134  THE  CHICAGO  PREACHERS'  MEETING 

homes  and  the  orphanages  and  the  printing  presses  and  the  uni- 
versities,— yet  there  is  but  one  institution  which  is  by  preachers 
and  of  preachers  and  for  preachers,  and  in  its  name  we  meet 
today. 

We  in  the  city  of  Chicago  and  round  about  are  trying  to 
build  a  spiritual  house,  a  spiritual  empire,  the  kingdom  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  for  the  masons  and  the  carpenters 
and  the  construction-men  we  look  very  largely  to  this  institu- 
tion, and  in  the  past  we  have  not  been  disappointed.  In  the 
happy,  successful  fifty  years  that  we  look  back  upon  today 
the  numbers  of  those  who  have  been  conspicuous  in  building  up 
the  church  which  we  love  have  been  very  great.  Of  the  notable 
men  who  have  built  up  Methodism  it  has  been  said  and  it  is  be- 
ing said,  and  it  shall  be  said  of  many,  "He  was  reared  there." 
It  might  be  seen  that  there  are  many  who  remain  that  have  been 
reared  in  the  institution  by  a  hasty  glance  over  the  field,  for 
though  some  have  gone  on  to  their  reward, — some  to  their 
reward  in  heaven  and  some  to  the  reward  of  larger  place  and 
greater  honors  in  the  church  abroad, — yet  many  remain.  This, 
perhaps,  is  seen  especially  in  the  north  and  west  sides  of  our 
city.  It  would  be  unfair  in  me  to  mention  names,  for  many  who 
are  conspicuous  have  the  least  good  reason  to  be  conspicuous, 
as  we  all  well  know,  and  I  will  not  fall  into  the  easy  mistake, 
therefore,  of  mentioning  those  who  least  need  mentioning,  (aa 
if  they  were  unknown),  those  that  are  best  known;  and  yet  those 
who  know  the  workers  in  our  city  will  immediately  recognize  the 
sons  of  the  Garrett  Biblical  Institute  among  those  who  are  con- 
spicuous and  those  who  are  doing  a  none  the  less  necessary 
and  blessed  work  without  being  conspicuous.  I  say  that  this 
is  perhaps  most  noticeable  on  the  north  and  west  sides,  for  on 
the  south  side  we  have  a  good  many  foreigners  in  our  pulpits, 
men  who  have  been  transferred,  and  if  we  believe  the  report 
in  the  morning  papers,  we  have  some  ignorant  men  on  the  south 
side  as  well.  (Laughter.)  And  these  foreigners  i^resumably 
come  to  us  to  assist  us  in  the  solution  of  our  problems,  and 
often  they  bring  their  problems  with  them  and  add  their  prob- 
lems to  ours.  But  while  among  the  pastors  there  may  not  be  so 
many  sons  of  Garrett  on  the  south  side,  from  which  I  myself  hail, 
yet  I  think  that  fact  is  sufficiently  offset  and  atoned  for  by 
the  fact  that  our  tall  and  ever  sufficient  sub-bishop  is  a  son 


GAERETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  135 

of  Garrett;  he  was  reared  here.     I  say  sub-bishop  nominally, 
but  in  reality  he  is  not  a  sub-bishop, 

I  would  like  to  say  to  the  trustees  and  president  and  fac- 
ulty of  the  Garrett  Biblical  Institute  that  the  preachers  of 
Chicago  and  round  about  and  the  church  at  large,  look  to  this 
institution  for  fresh  and  modern  and  accurate  and  necessary 
scholarship.  It  must  come  from  here.  We  look  to  it  for  this 
kind  of  scholarship,  for  original  research.  Every  one  of  us 
knows  that  original  research  in  the  pastorate  is  an  impossibility ; 
there  is  not  time  there  for  original  research.  The  only  original 
research  that  a  pastor  can  make  is  original  research  for  souls 
that  are  being  lost  or  are  lost  in  the  shuffle  of  the  social  and 
business  life  of  the  great  city;  and  in  all  probability  this  will 
not  be  original,  for  half  of  the  present  pastors  have  trod  on 
that  ground  before.  We  look  to  this  institution  for  that  kind 
of  scholarship.  The  pastor  inevitably,  necessarily  allows  his 
reading  to  hover  around  his  sermon  preparation,  and  this  means 
hasty  and  superficial  reading.  I  have  read  somewhere  that  a 
man  of  genius  can  prepare  a  sermon  in  a  month ;  that  a  man  of 
talent  can  prepare  a  sermon  in  a  fortnight;  that  an  ordinary 
man  can  prepare  one  sermon  in  a  week;  that  it  takes  a  fool  to 
prepare  two  sermons  a  week.  (Great  laughter.)  But  we  have 
to  prepare  two  sermons  a  week  whether  the  people  will  hear  or 
forbear ;  and  though  perhaps  we  were  not  fools  when  we  entered 
into  the  task,  except  we  might  be  so  considered  for  having 
entered  into  it,  yet  undoubtedly  there  is  a  deteriorating  in- 
fluence in  the  process,  and  it  has  been  going  on  a  long  time,  and 
we  stand  in  need  of  fresh  additions  to  the  scholarship  of  the 
pastorate, — men  coming  from  such  institutions  as  this,  who 
are  acquainted  with  the  wide  sweep  of  modern  scholarship  and 
all  modern  methods,  and  have  viewed  modern  doctrines  and 
modern  methods  in  the  light  of  modem  scholarship.  And  we 
need  some  institution,  also,  as  a  fount  of  inspiration  at  which 
we  can  quicken  our  intellectual  life. 

Then,  furthermore,  we  look  to  an  institution  like  this,  and 
I  hope  not  with  disappointment  ever,  to  be  a  fount  of  spiritual 
fervor  as  truly  as  a  fount  of  intellectual  inspiration;  we  need 
this  as  truly  as  we  need  the  place  for  intellectual  inspiration. 
Pastors  come  in  contact  with  the  world  of  sin;  they  come  in 
contact  with  the  formality  of  the  church, — they  come  in  con- 
tact with  the  icy  formality  oftentimes    of    the    church,    and 


136  THE  CHICAGO  PREACHERS'  MEETING 

sometimes  they  may  be  led  to  wonder,  feeling  the  difficulty  in 
their  own  souls  and  in  their  own  fields,  whether  the  mighty 
rushing  wind  of  Pentecost  has  blown  itself  entirely  out,  and 
whether  the  leaping  flamxcs  of  Pentecost  have  died  down  to  gray 
ashes,  and  whether  Christianity  is  really  upon  its  death-bed; 
and  we  need  some  such  place  as  this  by  which  we  can  quicken 
our  spiritual  life  and  fervor;  and  we  need  men  to  whom  we  can 
look  to  offset  our  acquaintance  with  the  agencies  that  seem 
to  vie  with  each  other  to  feed  the  pampered  flesh,  and  ac- 
quaintance with  the  things  that  militate  against  spiritual  life. 
Every  pastor  needs  just  such  inspiration  as  he  looks  to  gather 
from  an  institution  of  this  kind;  we  need  inspiration  from  a 
place  of  this  sort. 

Above  all,  and  I  think  I  speak  the  mind  of  my  brethren, 
we  look  for  additions  to  our  number  in  the  work  of  the  church 
of  Jesus  Christ,  of  men  of  true  and  tried  and  sanctified  char- 
acter ;  we  look  to  this  place  for  the  inspiration  and  sanctification 
of  the  moral  character  of  men  and  not  merely  for  their  mental 
equipment  and  not  merely  for  their  emotional  equipment.  We 
can  do  with  a  good  deal  of  intellectual  heresy, — I  mean  a  good 
deal  of  irregularity  and  abnormality  as  to  intellectual  attain- 
ment and  intellectuality.  If  a  man  goes  into  the  church  with 
too  great  intellectuality,  I  warrant  you  we  will  soon  bring  it 
down  to  the  average ;  and  if  he  comes  with  too  little  intellect- 
uality, we  are  accustomed  to  that,  that  does  not  bother  us 
much ;  and  if  a  man  comes  to  us  with  too  much  spiritual  fervor, 
too  much  emotional  fervor,  we  have  the  presiding  elder  to  hand 
him  over  to ;  and  if  he  comes  with  too  little  emotional  fervor,  we 
perhaps  can  bring  some  material  to  kindle  it;  but  if  he  comes 
to  us  tainted  with  moral  heresy,  it  is  a  secret  matter,  and  we 
have  no  means  by  which  we  can  handle  it ;  and,  therefore,  above 
all  we  feel  that  the  crude  experiences  of  the  young  man  com- 
ing into  Biblical  institutes  should  be  taken  and  sanctified  by  the 
clear  apprehension  of  the  great  historical  doctrines,  and  sanc- 
tified by  the  mature,  ripe  and  sincere  emotional  experiences  of 
those  who  deal  with  them,  and  that  their  character  should  be 
made  rock-like  in  its  integrity.  And  I  can  say  that  I  am  sure 
for  the  heart  of  the  church  that  in  this  work  the  church  prays 
that  Garrett  Biblical  Institute  may  continue  during  the  years 
to  come,  as  it  has  been  in  the  past,  to  be  a  blessing  and  to  be 
blest.     (Applause.) 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  137 

INTRODUCTORY  ADDRESS 


By  Judge  Horton 

One  or  two  words  might  not  be  amiss  in  this  connection 
when  I  remember  that  this  is  a  commemorative  service.  I  have 
some  dry  figures,  but  only  a  very  few  of  them. 

At  the  organization  of  the  Garrett  Biblical  Institute  the 
Board  of  Trustees  consisted  of  five  members;  ten  years  later 
the  number  was  increased  to  six,  which  is  the  number  now.  At 
first  of  the  charter  members  of  the  Board,  three  were  laymen  and 
two  were  preachers.  By  the  amendment  and  ever  since,  it  has 
been  three  of  each,  so  that  you  will  notice  that  the  laymen  were 
the  first  to  inaugurate  equal  representation.  (Laughter  and 
applause. )  And  they  have  stuck  by  that  text  until  the  preachers 
have  recognized  it,  and  the  General  Conference  today  recognizes 
the  fact  that  there  are  as  many  laymen  as  preachers  in  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  (Renewed  laughter  and  applause.) 
In  the  first  thirty-five  years  of  the  existence  of  Garrett,  there 
were  upon  its  Board  of  Trustees  eight  laymen  and  ten  ministers, 
only  eighteen  different  persons  in  thirty-five  years!  There  is 
one  member  today  who  has  been  a  member  twenty-five  years, 
and  were  it  in  the  power  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  and  a  kind 
providence  would  enforce  it,  I  think  he  would  be  there  twenty- 
five  years  more.  (Applause.)  I  refer,  of  course,  to  William 
Deering.  (Great  applause.)  His  influence  will  never  grow 
less  while  he  lives ;  would  that  it  might  be  projected  many  years 
into  the  future!  (Amen!  Amen!)  There  have  been  graduated 
from  this  institution  about  eight  hundred.  There  have  been  in 
attendance  upon  special  courses  and  partial  terms  all  told 
about  four  thousand ;  and  these  men  have  gone  into  every  civil- 
ized country  on  the  face  of  the  globe.  There  are  in  attendance 
now  about  two  hundred,  perhaps  exactly  two  hundred  and  twen- 
ty-five, the  largest  number  ever  in  attendance  at  the  school  of 
Garrett.  During  the  thirty-five  years  there  have  been  just  two 
hundred  years  of  trustee  service,  an  average  of  over  eleven 
years  for  each  man.  That  may  not  strike  you  as  it  does  me, 
but  that  is  a  very  remarkable  fact, — the  average  service  of  the 
trustees  has  been  more  than  eleven  years  each.  One  man,  and 
you  will  join  me  when  I  say  God  bless  his  memory !  was  forty- 


138  COMMEMORATIVE  SERVICE 

two  years  a  member  of  that  board  and  secretary  and  treasurer 
during  all  that  time, — Orrington  Lunt.  (Great  applause.)  He 
needs  no  encomium  at  my  hands;  whenever  his  name  is  men- 
tioned it  is  a  benediction  to  all  who  knew  him. 

Possibly  it  is  unnecesarry  for  me  to  say  it,  but  I  want  to 
say  it,  that  no  trustee  of  Garrett  ever  receives  any  money  com- 
pensation for  his  services ;  and  such  service  as  Mr.  Lunt  rendered 
for  forty-two  years,  without  any  pencuniary  compensation,  ig 
worthy  of  mention. 

In  looking  up  that  record  yesterday  of  Garrett,  somehow  I 
was  impressed  with  the  wonderful  effect  projected  on  and  on 
into  all  the  ages,  of  the  act  of  one  person  originally,  Mrs.  Gar- 
rett. 

I  think  that  there  must  be  some  devotion  and  consecration 
that  will  support  any  man  to  accept  a  professorhip  in  such 
an  institution  when  he  thinks  of  the  responsibility,  that  he 
is  to  be  repeated  all  along  down  the  ages  perhaps.  What  care 
it  needs !  And  I  am  glad  to  say  that  I  believe  that  you,  indi- 
vidually or  collectively,  the  church  as  a  whole  or  any  of  its 
individuals,  would  not  change  a  member  of  that  faculty  today, 
if  you  had  the  power.  (Great  applause.)  This  is  much  to  say, 
but,  please,  if  you  doubt  it,  look  over  the  list,  study  the  in- 
fluence of  their  teaching,  study  their  capacities  as  teachers, 
and  see  if  you  do  not  agree  with  me  that  there  is  no  better 
faculty,  if  equally  good,  in  any  theological  institution  in 
America.  (Great  applause.)  I  am  not  asking  any  encomiums 
from  this  faculty, — they  can  not  vote  for  me  for  anything;  I 
am  simply  saying  what  in  my  soul  I  believe.  (Good!  Ap- 
plause.) At  the  head  of  that  faculty  is  one  whom  we  all  who 
know  him  have  learned  not  only  to  love  but  to  admire.  Genius 
is  a  peculiar  sort  of  a  thing;  I  do  not  know  that  anybody  can 
define  it  properly;  but  ability,  genius,  consecrated,  educated, 
developed  manhood  we  can  all  see  and  admire,  and  may  it  never 
grow  less  in  the  inflvience  of  the  president  of  Garrett,  who  has 
been  with  us  fifteen  years,  and  may  he  be  here  fifteen  years 
more,  (Applause)  to  speak  at  fifteen  more  commencements, — 
I  dare  not  say  at  another  semi-centennial,  though  I  would  not 
object.  (Laughter.)  I  know  that  you  will  be  very  glad  to 
listen  to  and  to  know  what  our  most  worthy  and  beloved  presi- 
dent has  to  say  on  the  topic  of  the  hour.  Dr.  Little!  (Ap- 
plause.) 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  139 

COMMEMORATIVE  ADDRESS 


By  President  Little 


I. 

Garrett  Biblical  Institute  originated  through  forces  that 
have  been  shaping  Methodism  since  the  days  of  Susanna  Wes- 
ley;— the  generous  intelligence  of  pious  women,  the  zeal  of 
Christian  preachers  hungry  for  the  power  of  knowledge,  and  the 
energy  of  devoted  laymen,  wise  to  perceive  that  light  must  tem- 
per fire  to  render  it  a  means  of  life. 

Eliza  Garrett,  to  judge  from  her  portrait  and  from  the 
scanty  records  of  her  that  we  cherish  sacredly,  was  a  woman  of 
rare  simplicity  and  intelligence  and  piety.  Brought  to  Chi- 
cago by  her  adventurous  husband,  when  Chicago  was  only  a 
frontier  village,  she  braved  with  him  the  difficulties  and  dis- 
comforts of  pioneer  success  and  added  to  his  rude  strength  that 
of  her  finer  and  gentler  nature. 

She  became  a  Christian  and  a  Methodist  through  the  preach- 
ing of  a  young  man  too  little  known  to  our  present  generation ; — 
a  young  preacher  from  Tennessee  to  whom  Chicago  Christianity 
and  Chicago  Methodism  are  greatly  indebted.  The  story  of  his 
conversion  when  a  boy,  is  thrilling,  and  inspiring ;  but  the  native 
fibre  of  the  lad  was  also  quite  remarkable.  He  possessed  that 
glorious  endowment, — a  prompt,  intrepid,  indomitable  will.  This 
made  it  easy  for  him  to  prefer  the  reproach  of  Christ  to  his 
father's  roof,  and  when  he  became  obedient  to  the  vision  that 
called  him  to  preach,  this  carried  him  through  the  trials  of  his 
school  life,  made  bitter  by  extreme  poverty.  This,  too,  made  his 
eloquence  effective.  For  it  never  occurred  to  Peter  Borein  to 
think  the  sermon  ended  until  the  listener  was  saved.  To  him  the 
tears  of  his  hearers  were  not  a  tribute  to  his  powers  but  an 
invitation  to  engage  in  personal  entreaty,  to  seek  out  contrite 
hearts  in  their  homes  and  stores  and  workshops  so  that  he  might 
win  them  permanently  for  Jesus  Christ. 

It  was  Peter  Borein 's  persuasive  pleadings  that  led  Eliza 
Garrett  to  her  Saviour;  and  the  expression  of  his  regret  that 
poverty  had  denied  him  an  adequate  preparation  for  the  minis- 
try, created  and  fostered  in  her  generous  mind  the  vision  of  a 


140  COMMEMORATIVE  ADDRESS 

school  in  which  such  men  might  be  trained  to  the  utmost  effi- 
ency. 

John  Dempster,  like  Peter  Borein,  lacked  the  associations 
and  the  discipline  of  the  college;  he,  too,  was  a  man  mighty  in 
speech  and  in  deed,  though  his  eloquence  was  wholly  different 
in  type  from  that  of  Mrs.  Garrett's  young  pastor.  The  son  of  a 
Scotch  father,  a  Presbyterian  minister,  who  had  been  once  a 
Methodist  itinerant,  John  Dempster  united  in  himself  the  four 
qualities  of  the  Caledonian  with  the  romantic  traits  of  the  Amer- 
ican pioneer.  Bereft  of  his  father  in  his  childhood,  the  orphan 
early  became  a  wanderer  and  this  romantic  impulse  shaped  his 
whole  career.  It  led  him  from  New  York  to  Canada,  from  North 
to  South  America,  from  Buenos  Ayres  to  New  York  city,  from 
the  mountains  of  Vermont  and  New  Hampshire  to  the  shores  of 
Lake  Michigan.  And  he  died  with  visions  of  theological  schools 
on  the  hither  side  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  on  the  Pacific 
slopes  of  the  great  hills  still  lingering  in  his  mind.  For  the  wan- 
derer was  suddenly  called  to  larger  activities,  although  not  before 
he  had  left  upon  this  region  imperishable  traces  of  his  power. 
Pathetic  and  significant,  indeed,  is  the  craving  of  men  like  Peter 
Borein  and  John  Dempster  for  the  strength  of  knowledge. 
Neither  of  them  lacked  spirituality,  both  knew  the  value  of 
strong  feeling,  each  of  them  recognized  the  importance  of  a  con- 
secrated will.  Dempster  especially  was  a  vigorous  thinker,  who 
wrestled  with  the  fundamental  problems  of  life;  he  certainly 
never  imagined  that  erudition  however  minute,  or  learning  how- 
ever extensive,  could  be  a  substitute  for  an  intelligence  obedient 
to  the  word  of  Christ.  But  with  a  preternatural  insight  and  fore- 
sight he  measured  the  needs  of  the  American  empire  that  he 
saw  in  the  making-  And  although  he  deemed  divine  illumina- 
tion the  transfiguring  and  essential  element  in  the  preparation 
of  men  for  the  Christian  ministry,  it  was  clear  as  revelation  to 
him  that  the  coming  multitudes  of  the  western  world  would 
not  submit  permanently  to  the  spiritual  guidance  of  preachers 
ignorant  of  science,  of  history,  of  human  society  and  of  divine 
revelation.     Yet  his  plans  were  bitterly  opposed. 

His  Biblical  Institutes  were  not  erected  easily.  On  the 
contrary  his  determination  to  found  them  exposed  him  to  dis- 
trust and  ridicule,  and  even  obloquy.  From  the  beginning  of 
the  itinerancy  there  has  been  resistance  both  active  and  passive 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  141 

to  the  educational  system  which  owes  its  origin  to  John  Wesley. 
That  illustrious  teacher  was  compelled  to  tell  his  helpers  that 
if  they  would  not  study  their  books  they  must  return  to  their 
homes;  the  heroic  efforts  of  Adam  Clarke  to  become  a  great 
scholar  was  seconded  by  very  few  of  his  ministerial  brethren, 
and  his  boldness  in  exegesis  provoked  an  enmity  which  pursued 
him  even  beyond  the  grave.  And  as  in  England,  so  in  America. 
The  plan  for  district  or  conference  schools,  quite  as  remarkable 
as  anything  in  early  Methodism,  the  plan  set  forth  in  detail  in 
the  early  minutes  of  Asbury's  Council  elicited  from  James 
0 'Kelly  deliverances  so  bitter  that  they  might  be  termed  vitu- 
peration. And  yet  no  part  of  our  history  is  more  wonderful,  when 
it  is  studied  locally,  than  the  history  of  our  American  Methodist 
schools ;  schools  established  by  a  few  resolute  men,  and  of  which 
it  is  no  exaggeration  to  say  that  the  foundation  stones  were 
cemented  with  blood. 

It  would  be  unjust  to  our  pioneers,  however,  to  belittle  their 
reasons  for  this  opposition.  They  were  men,  many  of  them,  of 
great  natural  gifts.  They  were  compelled  to  meet  the  opposi- 
tion of  a  professedly  learned  clergy.  In  some  cases,  to  be  sure, 
they  found  sympathy,  but  in  most  they  were  treated  with  re- 
serve and  ridiculed  for  their  want  of  college  training. 

They  read  their  Bibles  in  the  light  that  streamed  from 
human  faces  and  from  the  countenance  of  God.  They  trusted 
more  to  the  beatings  of  their  own  converted  hearts  and  to  the 
joys  of  their  own  experience  than  to  the  refinements  of  Hebrew 
syntax  or  Greek  etymology.  Their  theology  was  simple,  easy  to 
state  and  easy  to  apply.  "All  men  are  sinners,  all  men  can 
be  saved  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  there  is  full  salvation  to  all  whose 
faith  apprehends  the  living  Christ  in  his  power  to  save  now 
and  to  save  completely."  They  drew  the  proofs  of  it  both  from 
the  Holy  Scriptures  and  from  the  writings  of  God  upon  their 
own  souls.  It  was  natural,  therefore,  for  such  men  to  dread 
the  influences  of  schools  established  avowedly  to  obtain  a  more 
learned  ministry.  They  feared  that  such  schools  would  decoy 
into  the  work  some  whom  God  had  not  called,  who  were  seek- 
ing a  livelihood  for  themselves  rather  than  eternal  life  for  their 
fellow-men.  They  feared  also  that  even  for  those  who  were 
called  of  God  to  the  ministry,  the  atmosphere  of  the  schools 
might  be  too  frigid,  that  it  would  chill  if  it  did  not  kill  their 


142  COMMEMORATIVE  ADDRESS 

ardor.  And  finally  they  feared  the  substitution  of  elaborate 
preparation  for  that  inspiration  of  love  which  they  knew  to  be 
the  preacher's  chief  power  in  public  and  in  private  ministries. 
In  a  word,  they  feared,  and  they  feared  rightly,  a  professional 
clergy. 

Fortunately  for  us  John  Dempster  and  not  a  few  of  our 
early  leaders,  although  themselves  without  scholastic  training, 
were  clearsighted  enough  to  perceive  that  the  mission  of  Metho- 
dism required  it  to  be  more  than  an  awakening  agency.  They 
saw,  as  Wesley  had  seen,  that  without  training  the  fruits  of 
evangelism  would  perish.  The  ravages  of  Millerism  and  Mor- 
monism  soon  taught  them  that  their  converts  must  be  established 
in  the  truth;  that  denunciation  of  popular  error  only  advertises 
and  propagates  the  contagious  hallucination.  The  gospel  seed 
must  be  kept  unmixed  from  baleful  folly,  and  sown  on  ground 
tilled  thoroughly.  John  Dempster  moreover  was  among  the 
first  to  perceive  that  our  colleges  and  universities  would  be 
ultimately  and  quite  rapidly  secularized.  Harvard  College  was 
originally  a  school  for  ministers.  Its  motto  remains  to  this  day 
"Pro  Christo  et  Ecclesia,"  but  it  required  all  Mr.  Lowell's  wit 
and  ingenuity  to  stretch  that  motto  into  anything  like  corre- 
spondence with  present  conditions  at  Cambridge.  The  rapid 
development  of  physical  science,  its  numerous  contributions  to 
material  wealth,  the  startling  developments  in  the  fields  of  geol- 
ogy and  biology,  extreme  specialization  in  every  department  of 
investigation  have  extinguished  schools  of  the  earliest  type.  Such 
a  teacher  as  Alexander  von  Humboldt  would  create  as  much 
astonishment  in  the  modern  class  room  as  a  living  mastodon; 
and  be  regarded  not  only  as  a  specimen  of  an  extinct  but  of  an 
inferior  species. 

It  was,  I  repeat,  an  almost  intuitive  forecast  of  this  trans- 
formation of  the  college  that  guided  the  founders  of  our  theo- 
logical schools.  They  saw  that  however  valuable  the  college  of 
liberal  arts  might  remain  as  a  preparation  for  life  in  general, 
it  would  soon  cease  to  be  sufficient  as  a  preparation  for  the 
Christian  minister  of  the  nineteenth  and  twentieth  centuries. 
Indeed  it  might  easily  become  a  hostile  force,  difficult  to  en- 
counter and  more  difficult  to  conquer ;  and  therefore  the  minister 
of  the  future  would  require  a  preparation  in  which  he  would  be 
furnished  for  every  good  word  and  work;  a  preparation  that 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  143 

would  fit  him  to  cope  with  science  falsely  so-called,  and  with 
the  superstitions  that  perpetually  arise  to  plague  and  to  de- 
stroy the  multitude.  And  their  breadth  of  view  was  quite  as 
notable  as  their  foresight.  They  sought  to  prepare  men  for  mis- 
sionary enterprise  in  distant  lands,  and  for  work  upon  our  own 
frontiers  where  the  Ten  Commandments  are  frequently  sus- 
pended, and  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  dwindles  to  a  memory. 
They  recognized  that  it  would  be  alike  difficult  to  hold  the  rural 
community  and  the  great  city ;  that  into  the  former  would  pene- 
trate inevitably  the  teachings  of  modern  literature  and  of  mod- 
ern science,  while  the  latter  with  its  material  prosperity  and  its 
polyglot  populations  would  force  upon  the  Protestant  minister 
problems  difficult  enough  to  challenge  the  strongest  intelligence 
trained  by  the  wisest  masters. 

The  two  forces  already  mentioned,  the  generosity  of  a  pious 
woman,  and  the  resolute  zeal  of  preachers  hungry  for  the  power 
of  knowledge,  were  rendered  most  beneficient  and  efficient  by  a 
third  energy,  that  of  a  group  of  laymen  as  noteworthy  as  any 
known  to  our  American  Methodism,  Grant  Goodrich,  John. 
Evans,  Orrington  Lunt.  Each  of  these  strong  characters  differed 
strikingly  from  the  others,  yet  all  of  them  united  easily  in  a 
common  fourth  as  to  the  value  of  knowledge  and  the  power  of 
the  Gospel.  Each  of  them  was  a  notable  instance  of  the  pioneer 
spirit,  each  a  splendid  trophy  of  Methodist  victory.  All  three 
were  shrewd  men  of  the  world  but  as  generous  as  they  were 
prosperous.  They  believed  in  success  in  that  larger  sense  which 
glorifies  the  word ; — success  shared  with  the  community  in  which 
they  lived,  success  that  enriched  the  church  through  which  they 
had  been  saved,  success  not  merely  for  the  children  of  their 
households,  but  for  the  new  generation  that  they  hoped  and 
planned  to  make  divinely  strong  and  beautiful. 

Grant  Goodrich  gave  Mrs.  Garrett  his  counsel  without 
money  or  price.  He  furthered  her  plans.  He,  with  his  friends, 
rallied  to  the  support  of  Dr.  Dempster  with  their  influences  and 
their  means.  Judge  Goodrich  passed  away  before  the  others, 
but  his  name  is  inseparable  from  the  history  of  our  school. 
Governor  Evans  removed  from  the  beautiful  village  that  still 
bears  his  name  to  become  the  informing  soul  of  Colorado,  while 
Orrington  Lunt  was  spared  to  us  for  many  years  to  be  our 
sagacity  and  safeguard,  to  give  us  the  joy  of  his  presence,  the 


144  COMMEMORATIVE  ADDRESS 

support  of  his  character,  the  fruits  of  his  beneficent  affection. 
To  give  us,  too,  the  priceless  boon  of  his  daily  prayers,  for  sel- 
dom indeed  did  he  fail  to  mention  the  Institute  and  University, 
when  he  talked  with  the  God  in  whom  he  trusted. 

It  is  no  injustice  to  the  strong  men  who  have  taught  in  Gar- 
rett Biblical  Institute  to  say  that  John  Dempster  has  been 
from  the  beginning  the  informing  spirit  of  the  school.  Deeply 
rooted  in  the  love  of  God,  his  vigorous  nature  branched  out 
boldly  into  a  love  of  truth,  a  love  of  men,  and  a  love  of  effects. 
One  of  two  converts  in  an  apparently  unsuccessful  meeting  he 
had  passed  from  awful  darkness,  or  to  use  his  own  words,  from 
"the  blackness  of  a  terrible  night,"  to  the  glory  of  a  divinely 
splendid  sunrise.  He  never  forgot  the  agony  and  he  never 
forgot  the  vision.  But  his  mind  was  eager  and  penetrating ;  his 
conscience  pure  and  courageous ;  he  knew  that  his  experience  in- 
volved essential  problems  which  he  must  not  evade  but  encounter 
bravely,  and  if  possible,  conquer.  I  am  quite  ready  to  accept 
Dr.  Hemenway's  statement  that  there  was  nothing  impressive  in 
his  stature  or  his  features,  but  I  cannot  read  his  sermons  or  ad- 
dresses without  feeling  the  glow  of  two  very  searching  eyes,  or 
without  detecting  the  vibrations  of  a  very  earnest  voice.  There 
is  nothing  trivial  in  his  topics  or  in  his  treatment  of  them.  This 
man  who  appeals  to  me  is  a  wrestling  Jacob,  a  Jacob  after  the 
wrestle  though,  an  Israel  crippled  in  the  desperate  struggle  but 
a  prince  who  has  had  power  with  God  and  prevailed.  Such 
themes  as  ''Providence,"  and  "Truth,"  and  "The  Authority  of 
the  Supernatural,"  and  "The  Supernatural  Characteristics  of 
Christ, ' '  attracted  him  by  their  grandeur  and  baffled  him  by  their 
mystery.  Baffled  but  did  not  conquer  him,  for  his  utterances 
commanded  the  respect  of  the  chief  writers  of  Methodism  (and 
there  were  giants  in  those  days),  which  was  ample  compensation 
for  the  stings  of  supercilious  criticism,  and  the  charges  of  Pan- 
theism and  sceptical  tendencies  flung  at  him  by  self-appointed 
champions  of  doctrines  that  they  were  incompetent  even  to  un- 
derstand, much  less  to  defend.  Dr.  Dempster 's  love  of  truth,  how- 
ever, never  deteriorated  to  a  love  of  paradox  or  a  love  of  novelty. 
It  vindicated  itself  by  thoroughness  and  coherence  of  thinking; 
by  patience  of  investigation  and  caution  of  expression.  It  was 
comprehensive  and  catholic,  open-minded  yet  firm,  while  sturdily 
intolerant  of  the  flippant  and  the  trivial  and  the  unessential.  He 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  145 

loved  men,  I  do  not  say  humanity,  but  men.  This  made  him 
from  the  hour  of  his  own  conversion  untiring  in  his  personal 
efforts  for  their  salvation.  It  destroyed  for  him  all  distinctions 
of  rank,  or  class,  or  complexion.  It  led  him  to  endure  patiently 
and  cheerfully  the  hardships  of  his  early  ministry.  It  stirred 
him  to  missionary  enterprise  and  carried  him  to  South  America, 
it  inspired  him  to  plead  with  Mr.  Lincoln  for  speedy  emanci- 
pation, and  it  won  for  him  in  spite  of  his  austerities  and  pecu- 
liarities the  admiration  and  affection  of  his  colleagues  and  his 
pupils. 

But  more  than  this  he  had  that  passion  for  genuine  effects 
which  is  the  glory  of  Methodist  history,  the  world  over.  I  do  not 
mean  a  passion  for  advertisement  and  spurious  success,  the 
splash  of  motion  without  progress,  the  shouts  of  transient  vic- 
tories turning  to  permanent  defeat.  But  I  mean  a  passion  for 
results  that  are  realities,  that  have  both  pith  and  permanence,  for 
fruit  that  needs  no  cunning  covering  of  gauze  to  give  it  color 
and  to  hide  decay.  Here  was  a  man  who  achieved  and  who  be- 
lieved in  achievement,  a  man  who  insisted  upon  prompt  as  well 
as  permanent  achievement,  yet  a  man  never  decoyed  into  sym- 
pathy with  methods  that  merely  counterfeit  efficiency.  These 
characteristics  of  Dr.  Dempster  are  traceable  through  every 
period  of  our  history.  Garrett  Biblical  Institute,  rooted  and 
grounded  like  its  first  great  teacher  in  the  love  of  God,  has  stood 
for  fifty  years,  bearing  upon  its  branches  the  same  precious 
fruit — the  love  of  truth,  the  love  of  men,  and  the  love  of  prompt 
and  permanent  effects. 

Before  I  speak  of  Dr.  Dempster's  colleagues  or  of  his  suc- 
cessors, and  before  I  make  mention  of  their  pupils,  I  must  glance 
at  one  impressive  figure  that  rises  from  our  early  records, — the 
form  of  Matthew  Simpson.  In  1859,  writes  Dr.  Hemenway  to  a 
friend,  the  village  was  excited  by  the  news  that  Bishop  Simpson 
intended  to  make  Evanston  his  home.  He  was  then  in  the  ful- 
ness of  his  strength,  and  already  famous  for  his  thrilling  elo- 
quence. He  came.  He  accepted  the  presidency  of  the  school. 
Magnanimous,  far-sighted  statesman  that  he  was,  he  gave  it  the 
weight  of  his  influence,  in  the  period  of  his  greatest  power.  In 
after  years  I  came  to  know  him  personally,  and  to  receive  from 
him  not  only  inspiration  but  priceless  instruction.  And  I  can 
well  imagine  that  his  presence  in  this  community,  and  his  ad- 


146  COMMEMORATIVE  ADDRESS 

vice  to  this  early  faculty  were  highly  prized.  For  there  were  in 
Matthew  Simpson  springs  of  intelligence  and  spiritual  magic 
that  were  full  of  surprises.  He  had  no  attractions  of  person  or 
of  voice  to  the  superficial  observer  when  seen  at  rest,  yet  there 
was  something  startling  even  in  his  private  conversation  when 
his  mind  was  stung  into  activity  by  some  sudden  thought,  just 
as  there  was  something  overwhelming  in  the  public  revelations 
of  him  when  audience  and  subject  combined  to  urge  him  to  his 
utmost  effort. 

But  what  I  desire  to  note  here  is  the  breadth  and  range  and 
candor  of  his  mind.  He,  too,  loved  the  truth,  not  in  any  pre- 
tentious spirit,  not  in  the  vanity  of  men  who  decorate  themselves 
with  novelties,  but  in  the  spirit  of  the  Apostle  who  would  prove 
all  things  and  hold  fast  that  which  is  good.  He  was  the  most 
progressive  Bishop  of  his  time,  and  his  ideas  of  progress  have 
been  incorporated  into  the  constitution  of  American  Methodism. 
Greater,  however,  has  been  the  influence  of  his  catholic  spirit, 
which  he  breathed  into  the  students  of  Indiana  Asbury  Univer- 
sity, and  which,  I  have  no  doubt,  whenever  they  heard  him,  en- 
larged and  ennobled  the  students  of  Garrett  Biblical  Institute. 
The  original  faculties  of  our  Methodist  institutions  were  rich  in 
personal  power.  The  names  of  Fisk  and  Olin,  of  Thomson  and 
Merrick,  of  Durbin,  McClintock,  Emory  and  Allen,  of  Hunter 
and  Simpson  make  our  annals  splendid.  And  the  first  faculty  of 
this  Institute  though  small  in  numbers  was  strong  in  courage, 
intelligence  and  piety.  Dr.  Bannister  like  Dr.  Dempster  was 
deeply  interested  in  the  larger  problems,  ready  at  any  time  to 
match  conclusions  with  his  vigorous  colleague.  Dr-  Kidder  cour- 
teous, systematic,  self-possessed,  industrious,  taught  by  precept 
and  example  the  value  of  method  in  multiplying  one's  efficiency. 
Dr.  Bannister,  though  better  trained  than  Dempster,  was  less 
intense  in  thought,  serener  in  feeling,  more  facile  yet  far  less 
powerful  in  speech.  Difi'ering  from  both  outwardly  and  in- 
wardly, Francis  Hemenway  exercised  a  peculiar  charm.  Like 
them  he  loved  truth  and  men  and  permanent  results ;  but  he  was 
more  sensitive  than  they  to  the  music  of  poetry  and  of  fine  dic- 
tion, to  the  delights  of  literature  and  to  the  beauties  of  nature. 

It  was  indeed  a  rare  company  of  teachers ;  happy  the  schol- 
ars that  enjoyed  their  instruction ! 

Equally   notable  have  been  their   successors.     Ninde   and 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  147 

Ridgaway  resembled  Hemenway  rather  than  Dempster;  Ray- 
mond and  Bennett  were  of  the  other  mould.  The  former  were 
examples  of  sweetness  and  light ;  the  latter  of  intellectual  power 
environed  by  intense  feeling.  Ninde  and  Ridgaway  loved  the 
beauty  of  holiness;  truth  attracted  them  because  it  glorified  the 
world  and  blessed  the  community  that  felt  its  radiance.  Each  of 
them  delighted  in  John  Wesley 's  ' '  warming  of  the  heart ; ' '  each 
was  eager  to  make  it  the  experience  of  those  to  whom  he 
preached. 

Miner  Raymond  was  an  original  thinker  rather  than  a 
scholar,  a  man  deeply  interested  in  fundamental  problems.  Mis- 
trustful of  the  verbal  cloudland  that  careless  observers  mistake 
for  mountain  ranges,  rich  in  hidden  mines  of  wisdom,  he  uttered 
the  thoughts  of  the  wise  in  the  language  of  the  people.  Like  Dr. 
Dempster,  he  did  not  escape  sharp  criticism ;  indeed  he  was  com- 
pelled to  defend  himself  in  words  of  precious  substance  and 
thrilling  eloquence.  And  in  that  suitable  declaration  he  recog- 
nized, with  every  great  thinker  in  the  history  of  theology,  that 
the  prime  question  after  all  is  this :  How  shall  we  conceive  of 
God;  there  is  the  central  mystery  around  which  all  other  prob- 
lems resolve. 

Dr.  Bennett  united  the  vigorous  thinker  with  the  thorough 
scholar ;  so  eager  for  knowledge  that  he  invested  all  that  he  had 
in  order  to  acquire  it ;  yet  never  the  slave  of  books  or  the  idolater 
of  erudite  authority.  He  added  to  an  unusual  breadth  of  learn- 
ing the  minute  investigations  of  a  specialist ;  and  exhibited  to  his 
pupils  a  mind  of  unusual  vigor,  thoroughly  trained  and  thor- 
oughly furnished.  Yet  like  Dr.  Dempster  he  loved  men,  and 
truth  for  men's  sake,  and  he,  too,  had  that  craving  for  results 
that  makes  the  strenuous  American  so  great  a  wonder  to  less  im- 
patient races.  He  craved  a  nobler  Methodism,  a  nobler  Protes- 
tantism, a  nobler  Christianity,  a  nobler  world;  and  he  longed 
and  worked  for  their  speedy  coming. 

The  vines  here  planted  soon  bore  fruit.  Before  many  years 
had  elapsed  the  graduates  of  Garrett  were  known  throughout 
Methodism  and  beyond,  for  their  courage,  their  intellectual  inde- 
pendence, their  missionary  zeal,  their  practical  sense  and  their 
spiritual  power.  It  is  for  one  of  their  own  number  to  speak  of 
them  more  adequately.  It  is  enough  for  me  to  say  that  in  them 
the  whole  church  is  honored.    It  would  be  easy  for  me  to  name 


148  COMMEMORATIVE  ADDRESS 

those  who  have  been  prominent  in  ecclesiastical  administration, 
in  educational  labors,  in  pastoral  activities,  and  in  missionary 
enterprises,  but  it  would  not  be  easy  to  name  those  who  have 
been  most  useful  in  the  service  of  the  Master,  for  our  measure- 
ments are  at  best  inadequate.  Only  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  can 
be  trusted  to  determine  which  of  his  servants  has  brought  in  the 
largest  and  richest  sheaves. 

Of  the  missionary  Bishops  of  the  Church  two  are  graduates 
of  the  Institute  and  their  names  are  often  heard.  But  a  third 
of  these  missionary  Bishops  was  led  to  Christ  by  one  whose  name 
is  seldom  mentioned  here  in  America,  one  who  is  known  in 
India  as  Dear  Old  Fox.  And  I  take  it  that  like  things  are  true 
of  our  alumni  as  a  body.  We  may  indeed  rejoice  in  those  that 
reach  distinction  and  renown,  and  yet  if  we  knew  everything, 
we  might  be  more  touched  and  more  thrilled  with  the  achieve- 
ments of  those  who  have  been  only  eager  to  preach  the  truth, 
who  have  been  wholly  absorbed  in  their  love  of  men,  and  wholly 
employed  in  gathering  and  preserving  the  results  of  their  per- 
sonal ministry. 

The  Institute  in  these  fifty  years  has  passed  through  more 
than  one  season  of  financial  trouble.  There  was  a  time  quite  early 
in  its  history  when  it  looked  as  though  its  doors  must  be  closed. 
It  was  carried  successfully  through  that  period  of  distress  by  the 
fidelity  of  teachers,  the  courage  and  the  sagacity  of  friends,  and 
the  helpful  spirit  of  Methodist  preachers  and  Methodist  lajnuen 
in  this  Northwestern  Country.  In  1866  Methodist  women,  among 
whom  Frances  Willard  was  conspicuous,  animated  by  the  spirit 
of  Eliza  Garrett  and  the  traditions  of  early  Methodism,  united 
together  to  erect  a  building  to  the  memory  of  Barbara  Heck.  At 
a  later  period  Mrs.  Cornelia  Miller  generously  endowed  the 
chair  of  Practical  Theology.  We  should  gladly  have  welcomed 
her  to  this  jubilee,  and  offered  her  our  grateful  thanks.  It  was 
not  to  be.  Even  so  Eliza  Garrett  passed  away  before  the  transfer 
could  be  made  of  the  Dempster  school  to  the  Institute  that  bears 
her  name.  But  these  generous  women  found  it  blessed  to  give, 
and  one  of  the  last  contributions  to  the  school  came  from  another 
like  them  out  upon  the  Pacific  coast  whose  grateful  heart  de- 
sired to  perpetuate  the  influences  to  which  indirectly  she  owed 
many  blessings. 

The  Chicago  fire  that  brought  calamity  to  thousands  spared 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  149 

not  our  school.  It  would  have  perished,  perhaps,  but  for  the 
generous  sympathy  of  Methodist  people  throughout  the  country, 
and  for  the  liberality  of  its  immediate  friends.  On  the  other 
hand  the  Institute  has  shared  in  the  prosperity  of  Chicago  and 
of  Evanston,  so  that  the  value  of  its  original  endowment  has  been 
greatly  enhanced,  its  buildings  increased  and  improved,  and  its 
equipment,  especially  its  library,  greatly  enlarged.  The  grounds 
upon  which  its  buildings  stand  were  granted  to  the  Institute  in 
perpetual  leasehold  by  the  trustees  of  Northwestern  University, 
and  from  the  beginning  the  relations  of  the  two  schools  have 
been  amicable,  intimate,  and  mutually  helpful.  Indeed  the 
early  catalogues  of  both  institutions  display  a  closeness  of  co- 
operation which  gave  to  the  students  of  either  Institution  all  the 
advantages  of  a  beautiful  co-operation.  It  was  indeed  a  happy 
situation  for  the  students  that  came  here  to  Evanston,  who  might 
listen  to  Randolph  Foster  and  John  Dempster,  to  Henry  Bannis- 
ter and  Francis  Hemenway,  to  Matthew  Simpson  and  to  Oliver 
Marcy,  and  to  another  who  though  among  the  living  I  do  not  hes- 
itate to  name,  to  our  honored  Dr.  Bonbright.     (Applause.) 

It  is,  therefore,  a  pleasant  duty  on  this  occasion  to  recall 
this  co-operation  of  the  past  and  to  return  thanks  to  the  trustees 
of  the  university  for  their  inestimable  kindness.  Throughout 
this  entire  period  the  majority  of  our  own  trustees  have  been 
also  trustees  of  Northwestern  University.  Yet  our  interests  have 
been  guarded  with  loving  care,  and  nothing  has  been  done  to 
prevent  our  free  activity,  and  our  harmonious  co-operation  with 
other  Methodist  colleges.  We  remain  today  what  we  have  been 
from  the  beginning,  a  school  for  the  entire  church,  one  of  a 
group  that  originated  in  the  mind  of  John  Dempster,  and  by  him 
intended  to  train  the  ministry  of  the  entire  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church. 

II. 

Here  I  might  stop.  But  that  were  neither  brave  nor  wise 
now  that  the  value  of  the  theological  school  is  so  frequently  and 
insistently  denied.  The  agnostic  asserts  that  the  objects  of  our 
inquiry  lie  forever  beyond  all  human  ken,  while  the  Roman 
pontiff  asserts  his  supreme  and  exclusive  authority  in  religion 
and  in  morals,  declaring  resistance  to  his  deliverances,  rebellion 
against  the  decrees  of  God. 

In  Protestant  Christendom  the  blind  conservative  reiterates 
propositions  whose  origin  and  scope  he  refuses  to  examine,  while 


150  COMMEMORATIVE  ADDRESS 

the  iconoclastic  radical,  equally  arrogant,  scoffs  at  the  brave 
conservative  who  will  not  pluck  out  his  eyes  to  please  his  self- 
maimed  brethren.  On  the  one  hand  are  the  unlearned  and  the 
unstable  who  wrest  the  Scriptures  to  their  own  destruction;  on 
the  other  those  who  darken  them  with  a  multitude  of  con- 
jectures, or  who  mutilate  and  reshape  them  to  meet  the  exigencies 
of  a  favored  theory.  We  are  mocked  by  one  company  as  survi- 
vals of  a  former  age,  as  mere  vestigial  shadows  of  the  evangelistic 
period  which  (they  affirm)  has  no  more  to  do  with  the  present 
world  than  the  magic  of  the  middle  ages ;  and  we  are  upbraided 
by  another  company  because  we  will  not  recognize  the  power  of 
God  in  every  human  mimicry  of  the  operations  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  We  have  reached  a  time,  apparently,  when  it  is  more 
comfortable  to  be  crazy  than  to  be  sane ;  a  time  in  which  the  two 
great  idols  of  modern  civilization,  the  brazen  god  up-to-date  and 
the  wooden  god  out-of-date  divide  between  them  the  babbling 
multitude.  For  this  reason,  if  for  no  other,  it  is  time  to  ask, 
What  have  school  of  theology  in  past  times  contributed  to  the 
preservation  and  the  propagation  of  the  pure  word  of  Jesus 
Christ? 

Let  us  begin,  then,  with  the  period  that  extends  from  the 
apostolic  age  to  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  and  consider  the 
achievements  of  the  Apologists,  and  of  the  two  great  schools  of 
Alexandria  and  of  Antioch.  They  are  memorable  for  three  great 
achievements.  They  saved  the  Old  Testament  from  rejection; 
they  declared  and  defended  the  essential  divinity  of  Christ ;  they 
preserved  and  exalted  the  precious  doctrine  of  His  complete 
humanity. 

(1)  These  successors  of  the  apostles  carried  the  Old  Testa- 
ment triumphantly  through  a  crisis  which  lasted  down  to  the 
days  of  Augustine,  a  crisis  of  perilous  severity,  in  which  the 
Scriptures  were  assailed  by  Jewish  teachers  and  pagan  philoso- 
phers, by  Marcionite  Christians  and  Gnostic  Christians  whose 
combined  hostility  was  hard  indeed  to  overcome.  The  Jew,  al- 
though accepting  the  Old  Testament  as  the  word  of  God,  rejected 
the  Christian  interpretation  of  it  with  scorn  and  hatred.  The 
pagan  philosophers  assailed  the  Christian  teachers  as  Atheists, 
and  joined  the  Jew  in  deriding  the  Christian  explanation  of  the 
Jewish  Scriptures;  while  they  mocked  at  the  worship  of  Jesus, 
the  crucified  Galilean.    The  Marcionites  accepted  the  Gospel  of 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  151 

Luke  and  the  epistles  of  Paul,  but  refused  to  see  in  the  God  of 
the  Old  Testament  the  God  proclaimed  by  Paul  and  manifested 
in  Jesus,  Paul's  Redeemer,  The  Gnostic  not  only  perverted  the 
New  Testament  with  spurious  traditions  and  fictitious  gospels, 
but  they,  too,  assailed  the  Law  and  Prophets  as  unworthy  of  con- 
sideration. Surely  it  was  no  small  triumph  to  make  the  Scriptures 
of  despised  Judea  the  hiblia  of  the  Roman  Empire.  But  pre- 
cisely this  was  accomplished  by  Justin  and  Irenaeus,  by  Clement 
of  Alexandria  and  his  great  pupil  Origen.  And  how  was  it 
done?  Not  by  the  letter  that  kills  but  by  the  spirit  that  makes 
alive.  Jesus  himself  had  pointed  the  way.  He  had  overthrown 
the  method  of  the  scribes;  he  had  rejected  the  materializing 
conceptions  of  the  Messiah,  those  that  filled  the  Jewish  imagina- 
tion and  cramped  the  minds  of  his  own  disciples.  Paul  followed 
Jesus.  For  him  the  law  and  the  prophets  contained  the  enduring 
truths  upon  which  to  build  the  kingdom  of  God,  Jesus  himself 
being  the  chief  corner  stone.  Accused  of  making  void  the  Law 
he  replied  triiunphantly,  We  establish  it  through  faith.  It  is 
quite  true  that  the  later  successors  of  the  Apostles  allowed  them- 
selves great  freedom  and  great  boldness  of  interpretation ;  but 
that  they  saved  the  Old  Testament  is  plain  enough  from  the 
declaration  of  St.  Augustine  that  he  would  never  have  accepted 
it,  if  he  had  not  learned  from  St.  Ambrose  the  proper  under- 
standing of  its  contents.  And  Ambrose  learned  this  from  the 
Greek  theologians.  Certainly  I  should  be  loath  to  accept  the 
statement  of  Cardinal  Newman  that  the  fate  of  orthodoxy  is 
bound  up  with  this  mystical  system  of  exegesis.  But  no  candid 
student  of  the  history  of  doctrine  can  fail  to  acknowledge  that 
in  spite  of  their  errors  and  excesses  the  Apologists  and  the 
Christian  Platonists  of  Alexandria  saved  the  Old  Testament  to 
the  Christian  Church  in  the  greatest  crisis  of  its  early  history. 
(2)  When  the  school  of  Antioch  developed  the  historical 
method  of  interpreting  the  Scriptures,  a  method  so  different 
from  the  allegorical  exegesis  of  the  Alexandrian  teachers,  a  dif- 
ference of  results  became  inevitable.  It  need  not  have  been  a 
calamity;  it  might  have  been  a  blessing.  That  it  occurred  in 
the  bitterness  of  hate  rather  than  in  the  radiance  of  love  was 
the  real  calamity ;  and  that  the  person  of  Christ  was  degraded  in 
the  carnal  strife  was  the  climax  of  calamity.  The  methods  of  the 
two  schools  might  have  been  combined.    For  each  had  its  reason 


152  COMMEMORATIVE  ADDRESS 

for  being ;  each  was  justified  by  its  results.  In  the  Nicene  creed 
the  Alexandrians  incorporated  their  views  of  Christ's  divinity, 
the  view  that  Athanasius  subsequently  championed  against  the 
world ;  in  the  creed  of  Chalcedon  Antioch  saved  for  posterity  the 
truth  of  Christ's  actual  and  complete  humanity.  Neither  school 
taught  the  whole  truth ;  neither  taught  unmixed  en-or.  And  to 
this  day  we  are  perplexed  to  determine  the  limits  of  either 
method;  or,  to  state  the  problem  more  precisely,  to  separate  the 
poetical  and  didactic  elements  from  the  history  in  which  we 
find  them  imbedded. 

Turn  now  to  the  scholastic  theology  of  the  middle  ages.  The 
awakening  intellect  of  Europe  confronted  by  the  demands  of  an 
amazing  hierarchy  began  to  consider  its  beliefs,  and  to  insist 
upon  a  reconciliation  of  them  with  reason  and  conscience.  I'he 
thinkers  of  the  church,  men  like  Anselm  and  Abelard,  not  only 
appreciated  but  conquered  room  for  the  movements  of  human 
reason.  Any  one  familiar  with  the  vulgar  and  even  repulsive 
representations  of  Christ  and  his  atonement  which  these  two 
great  thinkers  set  aside  is  glad  to  do  them  homage.  They  differed 
in  thought  and  speech  and  character.  Like  two  master  builders 
of  a  spiral  tunnel  through  the  Alps  or  the  Rockies  they  ap- 
proached each  other  from  opposite  sides  of  a  great  difficulty ;  yet 
each  labored  to  make  a  highway  for  faith  and  reason.  "I  under- 
stand that  I  may  believe,"  cried  the  one,  "I  believe  that  I  may 
understand,"  cried  the  other.  Cur  Deus  Homo,  why  did  God 
become  a  man,  each  saw  to  be  the  fundamental  problem  of  the 
Christian  faith,  and  each  presented  a  solution,  majestic  and 
commanding.  Only  a  shallow  thinker  ridicules  the  work  of 
Anselm  or  sets  over  aganst  the  grandeur  of  Abelard 's  concep- 
tion of  the  work  of  Christ,  his  bitter  controversy  with  Bernard. 
The  great  and  imperishable  faith  remains;  these  two  schoolmen 
did  much  to  free  theology  from  the  dead  body  of  superstition, 
and  in  spite  of  their  bondage  to  Augustinian  error  rose  to  the 
height  of  their  great  argument.  For  both  of  them  saw  this:  the 
work  of  Christ  had  its  origin  in  the  nature  of  God,  and  according 
to  one's  conception  of  the  Eternal  Father  will  always  be  one's 
conception  of  the  work  of  His  Eternal  Son.  But  as  their  concep- 
tions of  Him  differed,  so  did  their  conclusions.  We  later  think- 
ers are  at  liberty  to  reject  or  to  alter  or  to  combine  them  as 
superior  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,  and  larger  conceptions 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  153 

of  the  problems,  and  less  beclouded  apprehension  of  the  Eternal 
Father  may  require.  But  it  betrays  an  unseemly,  nay,  a  very  cul- 
pable ignorance  of  the  primer  of  Historical  theology  to  treat  their 
concliLsions  with  indifference,  or  to  speak  of  them  with  disdain. 
What  shall  we  say,  though,  of  those  who  read  into  the  Scriptures 
the  very  conclusions  of  these  great  schoolmen,  while  their  mouths 
are  filled  with  denunciations  of  the  spirit  in  which  they  were 
reached  ? 

Once  more  we  have  reason  to  regret  the  perversity  of  those 
clothed  with  brief  authority.  It  was  not  the  teachings  of  Anselm 
or  of  Abelard  or  even  of  Thomas  Aquinas  that  corrupted  the 
medieval  church.  It  was  the  wolfish  greed  for  wealth  and  power, 
and  pleasure,  that  fastened  ravenously  upon  their  defects.  The 
Church  can  say  no  longer  silver  and  gold  have  I  none,  said  the 
proud  pontiff  to  the  Angelic  Doctor.  Neither,  replied  the  great 
Thomas,  Neither  can  the  Church  say  Rise  up  and  walk !  Alas ! 
that  the  defects  of  the  scholastic  theology  should  be  so  quickly 
seized  upon  by  pontifical  cunning  and  episcopal  subtlety  to  de- 
fend the  abuses  of  the  hierarchy,  and  that  its  nobler  qualities 
should  be  so  industriously  forgotten.  For  the  student  of  Dante's 
great  poem  recognizes  with  Thomas  Carlyle  and  Richard  Church 
and  with  the  Italian  thinkers  of  our  own  century  how  vital  and 
powerful  were  the  essential  truths  of  that  medieval  theology 
when  married  to  the  music  of  a  poetic  and  prophetic  mind. 
Whether  it  be  the  awful  symbolism  of  the  Inferno,  or  the  thrill- 
ing pictiires  of  the  toiling  penitents,  climbing  in  slow  content 
upward  towards  the  radiance  of  God,  or  the  marvelous  conver- 
sations of  the  Paradiso;  everywhere  one  finds  some  fragments 
of  the  truth  that  saves. 

And  in  the  cantos  of  the  mighty  poem  that  later  ages  called 
divine,  one  hears  too  the  prolonged  echoes  of  the  sobs  of  Jesus 
weeping  over  the  New  Jerusalem.  0  that  thou  hadst  known 
the  things  that  make  for  thy  peace ! 

Dante  died  as  John  Wiclif  was  born.  What  became  of 
Dante's  contemporary  Roger  Bacon,  who  can  tell?  But  we 
know  what  became  of  Wiclif,  the  Oxford  scholar,  and  of  John 
Hus,  the  professor  of  theology  at  Prague.  Wiclif  was  harried 
and  persecuted  and  degraded  from  office,  and  threatened  with 
destruction.  Nor  were  his  enemies  without  excuse  in  their  own 
eyes.     His  teachings  were  destructive  of  the  faith,  they  said! 


154  COMMEMORATIVE  ADDRESS 

What  would  become  of  the  world  if  the  sacraments  should  lose 
their  saving  power?  If  the  consecrated  wafer  were  reduced  to 
the  mere  emblem  of  a  fact  ?  If  it  ceased  to  be  the  efficacious  and 
transforming  and  preserving  mystical  body  of  the  Omnipotent 
Son  of  God?  And  to  whom  should  sorrowing  and  stricken 
women  and  children  repair  in  their  misery  if  clouds  of  doubt 
obscured  the  form  of  the  Mother  of  Jesus? 

We  know,  too,  what  became  of  John  Hus.  A  reforming 
council  burnt  him  at  the  stake.  For  it  was  easier  to  make  ashes 
of  a  professor  of  theology  than  it  was  to  cure  the  blood-poisoning 
with  which  the  whole  ecclesiastical  system  was  infected  and  in- 
filtrated. Catholics  and  Protestants  alike  unite  now  to  condemn 
the  moral  and  spiritual  wickedness  of  that  age,  but  neither 
Catholic  nor  Protestant  has  yet  recognized  their  necessary  con- 
nection with  its  intellectual  tyranny.  Light  is  necessary  to  life. 
It  is  indeed  impossible  to  pluck  the  sun  from  the  heavens,  but  it 
is  possible,  unfortunately,  to  pluck  out  the  eyes  of  thinking  men, 
or  to  doom  them  to  the  silence  of  the  dungeon  or  the  grave.  And 
thus  the  fifteenth  century  which  might  have  ended  with  a  new 
and  purified  church  to  match  a  new  and  splendid  science  gave  us 
a  Borgia  to  bracket  with  a  Copernicus. 

"0!  Lord,  Open  the  eyes  of  the  King  of  England!"  Such 
were  the  last  words  of  the  great  English  scholar,  William  Tyn- 
dale,  to  whom  we  owe  so  many  of  the  beauties  and  fidelities  of  our 
English  version  of  the  Bible.  But  Tyndale  was  only  one  of  a 
large  and  extraordinary  international  company  of  scholars; 
Linacre  and  Colet,  Erasmus  and  Reuchlin,  Luther,  Melancthon, 
Zwingli,  were  teachers,  all  of  them.  And  the  Reformation  in  its 
noblest  aspect  was  Biblical  science  struggling  with  theological 
tyranny.  I  am  not  now  concerned  to  defend  their  position;  I 
am  satisfied  to  state  it.  They  appealed  to  the  Bible  and  to  reason. 
Luther's  reply  to  a  demand  for  retraction  was  an  either,  or.  Con- 
vince me  by  Scripture,  or  convince  me  by  sound  reason.  And 
in  that  eternal  reply  we  hear  the  snapping  of  the  fetters  that 
had  so  long  hampered  the  human  intellect  in  the  study  of  the 
word  of  God.  In  that  reply,  moreover,  we  hear  the  voice  of  the 
scholars  of  the  future  eager  to  know  the  Scriptures  in  all  their 
history  and  in  all  their  meaning. 

The  historian  is  not  an  apologist.  It  would  not  become  me 
to  defend  the  faults  of  Alexandria  or  of  Antioch,  of  Augustine 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  155 

or  Anselm,  of  Meister  Eckhart  or  John  Wiclif;  and  years  of 
study  have  made  me  painfully  aware  of  the  shortcomings  of  the 
Reformation.  Undoubtedly  the  chief  of  these  was  what  John 
Milton  described  as  old  priest  writ  large  into  new  presbyter.  But 
Milton's  description  was  inadequate,  as  appeared  most  plainly 
in  the  Armenian  struggle  in  Holland.  That  tragic  conflict  in 
which  Oldenbarnveld  lost  his  life  and  Grotius  lost  his  liberty,  was 
mixed  with  political  ambitions  and  the  greed  for  dominion.  The 
serpent  is  subtle  above  all  the  beasts  of  the  field  and  never  more 
subtle  than  when  he  coils  himself  around  the  souls  of  earnest  and 
honest  men.  When  saints  like  John  Robinson  are  inveigled  into 
ecclesiastical  oppression,  it  must  be  that  Satan  has  appeared 
to  them  as  an  Angel  of  Light,  Arminius  was  a  theological  pro- 
fessor at  Leyden ;  so  were  his  most  distinguished  followers.  Hugo 
Grotius,  worthy  to  rank  with  the  great  thinkers  of  all  time,  elab- 
orated the  theory  of  the  Atonement  which  seemed  in  the  first 
half  of  the  nineteenth  century  to  be  the  final  orthodox  expres- 
sion. But  in  the  seventeenth  century  Arminianism  was  heresy 
or  something  worse  both  in  Holland  and  in  England.  One  of 
the  famous  documents  of  the  English  Revolution  comprises  a 
resolution  of  the  House  of  Commons  in  which  popery  and  Armin- 
ianism are  classed  together  in  the  same  phrase  as  equally  destes- 
table,  Arminius  and  his  disciples,  though,  would  have  made  no 
impression  upon  thinking  men  if  they  had  not  rejected  the 
exegetical  methods  by  which  the  Calvinistic  system  had  been 
defended.  The  breadth  and  boldness  of  Arminian  interpretation 
of  the  Bible  horrified  their  contemporary  antagonists;  but  it 
must  give  an  erudite  Calvinistic  theologian  mixed  feelings  to 
note  that  while  this  Arminian  breadth  and  boldness  has  invaded 
Scotland,  the  narrower  methods  upon  which  depend  the  de- 
crees of  Dort  and  the  decisions  of  Westminster  find  most  ardent 
adherents  in  supposedly  Arminian  circles. 

In  Germany  early  in  the  eighteenth  century  the  University 
of  Halle  became  the  center  of  movements,  which  though  bitterly 
opposed  as  heretical  and  destructive  of  the  faith,  have  come  to 
be  regarded  in  our  time  with  enthusiastic  reverence,  and  which 
in  their  connection  with  the  Moravians,  profoundly  affected  the 
Wesleyan  revival.  You  will  be  surprised,  I  fancy,  when  I  name 
their  principles. 

Popular  study  of  the  Scriptures.     Missionary  activity  at 


156  COMMEMORATIVE  ADDRESS 

home  and  abroad.  The  relief  and  education  of  the  poor  and 
the  care  of  orphans.  Family  and  neighborhood  prayer.  Preach- 
ing to  the  heart  rather  than  to  the  head.  Insistence  upon  new- 
ness of  life  and  the  fruits  of  faith.  These  pietists  of  Halle 
created  the  first  building  of  that  splendid  complex  of  schools  and 
institutions  for  the  poor  which  today  adorns  one  section  of  the 
University  city.  They  established  in  1712  the  first  society  for 
the  distribution  of  the  Bible,  and,  before  William  Carey  was 
born,  they  sent  the  first  Protestant  missionaries  of  Germany  to 
preach  the  gospel  in  East  India.  It  seems  to  us  who  build  into 
monuments  for  Spener  and  Francke  the  stones  flung  at  them 
by  their  brethren — it  seems  to  us  incredible  that  they  should 
have  been  suspected  and  ridiculed  and  denounced  by  their  stiff 
and  cold  and  barren  orthodox  colleagues.  The  explanation  lies 
partly  in  their  own  mistakes  and  partly  in  the  habits  of  their 
antagonists.  The  Halle  pietists  were  always  noble  but  not  always 
wise;  their  opponents  were  sometimes  noble  but  seldom  wise. 
Criticism  and  collision  were  inevitable. 

Now,  if  I  have  made  myself  understood,  two  things  must  be 
clear:  1.  The  forms  of  Christian  doctrine  have  been  shaped  by 
theological  schools.  2.  Each  notable  change  of  form  has  been 
vehemently  opposed  and  has  got  itself  established  only  after  a 
severe  struggle. 

And  while,  as  a  historian  and  a  disciple  of  Jesus,  I  regret 
the  bitterness  and  the  wickedness  that  have  stained  this  strife, 
the  conflict  of  opinions  I  do  not  regret.  I,  for  one,  am  glad  that 
giants  like  Leibnitz  and  Huyghens  opposed  the  Newtonian 
theories,  and  compelled  the  production  of  invincible  proof.  I, 
for  one,  am  glad  that  every  theory  proposed  for  acceptance  in 
the  genuinely  scientific  world  must  be  subjected  by  its  pro- 
pounder  and  his  co-workers  to  the  severest  tests.  The  wisdom 
of  true  science,  like  the  wisdom  from  above,  is  in  the  first  place 
pure  and  in  the  second  place  peaceable;  it  is  both  and  both 
simultaneously.  The  wisdom  that  is  not  pure  cannot  be  peace- 
able and  the  wisdom  that  is  not  peaceable  cannot  be  pure. 

No!  It  is  not  the  comparison  or  even  the  conflict  of 
opinions  that  the  historian  condemns.  He  sees  that  truth  is 
debtor  alike  to  the  defenders  of  the  old  and  the  champions  of 
the  new.  He  sees  that  God  has  seldom  entrusted  a  great  message 
or  a  sublime  discovery  to  a  coward,  because  it  is  God's  order 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  157 

that  messages  and  discovery  should  fight  their  way  to  better  un- 
derstanding and  to  a  perfect  use.  All  who  have  preceded  us 
have  died  without  the  sight,  God  having  provided  some  better 
thing  for  us,  that  they  without  us  should  not  be  made  perfect. 

In  my  boyhood  the  favorite  rhetorical  phrase  that  glittered 
in  every  speech  ran  thus :  ' '  We  live  in  a  marvelous  age. ' '  Now 
we  are  told  with  tiresome  reiteration,  "We  live  in  an  age  of 
transition."  Well!  So  did  Peter  and  John  and  Paul.  What 
transition  could  have  been  more  marvelous  than  that  which 
made  the  Scriptures  of  the  Israelites,  the  Bible  of  the  world, 
and  the  crucified  King  of  the  Jews,  the  Savior  of  mankind? 
We  live  in  an  age  of  transition.  True  indeed !  But  so  did  Con- 
stantine  and  Athanasius  and  Julian  and  the  Gregories,  the  age 
that  saw  the  old-time  religion  of  the  Greelj  and  Roman  perish, 
and  all  the  gods  of  the  Mediterranean  region  fall  down  moan- 
ing. We  live  in  an  age  of  transition:  Surely!  But  so  did 
Luther  and  Zwingli,  and  Tyndale  and  Latimer,  and  Calvin  and 
Knox. 

The  wise  thing  is  to  detect  and  to  describe  the  character- 
istics of  the  transit  we  ourselves  are  making.  Ours  is  often  de- 
scribed as  the  age  of  science;  but  the  part  is  here  again  put  for 
the  whole.  Our  age  is  an  age  of  construction  and  reconstruc- 
tion. So  far  as  the  present  is  concerned  the  only  knowledge 
this  age  cares  for  is  the  knowledge  by  which  we  can  construct, 
whether  it  be  an  ocean  Leviathan  equipped  for  wireless  com- 
munication with  the  round  globe,  or  some  massive  shelter  for 
industrial  activities,  or  some  new  commonwealth  erected  on  the 
ruins  of  an  ancient  tyranny.  Nay,  even  our  destructive  instru- 
ments are  marvels  of  constructive  ingenuity;  the  historian 
stands  aghast  as  he  watches  the  struggle  of  the  constructive  and 
combining  spirit  with  the  surviving  barbarism,  and  notes  how 
even  science  is  seized  and  utilized  and  enslaved  whenever  the 
ancient  spirit  of  destruction  wins  a  temporary  victory  over  the 
architectonic  spirit  of  our  epoch. 

Such  a  spirit  working  among  the  accumulated  institutions, 
and  traditions,  and  methods,  and  beliefs  of  the  past  must  of 
necessity  be  reconstructive  also.  These  reconstructions  began 
at  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century,  almost  simultaneously  in 
the  political,  industrial,  scientific,  and  historical  realms.  They 
were  attended  with  not  a  few  dangers  and  many  calamities. 


158  COMMEMORATIVE  ADDRESS 

Such,  unfortunately,  is  the  course  of  human  history.  So  it  was 
when  the  Roman  Empire  was  reconstructed;  and  Christianity 
was  not  the  least  sufferer  in  that  tremendous  process.  So  it  was 
in  the  Reformation  centuries  which  were  stained  with  miseries 
and  mistakes.  How,  let  us  ask  bravely  and  solemnly,  how  does 
this  spirit  of  construction  and  reconstruction  affect  our  theo- 
logical training?  Let  me  reverse  the  order  and  speak  of  recon- 
struction first.  The  researches  in  physical  science,  geological 
and  biological  investigations,  sociological  and  psychological  in- 
quiry have  changed  the  face  of  the  universe  and  the  counte- 
nance of  man.  Neither  the  cosmos  nor  humanity  are  to  the 
thinkers  of  our  time  what  they  were  to  Isaac  Newton  and  to 
Richard  Baxter,  much  less  what  they  were  to  Martin  Luther 
and  Philip  Melancthon.  But  we  theologians  are  constantly  for- 
getting that  the  doctrines  we  preach  have  been  shaped  and  col- 
ored by  the  successive  environments  through  which  they  came 
to  us.  What  man  has  added  to  the  truth  of  God,  man  must  take 
away,  once  he  has  discovered  to  a  certainty  its  human  origin. 
That  was  the  achievement  of  the  reformers  when  they  demol- 
ished the  treasury  of  merits,  that  purely  human  addition  to  the 
sepulchre  of  Jesus  Christ;  that  was  the  achievement  of  the 
"Wesleys  when  they  scraped  away  the  horrible  decrees  that  had 
fastened  upon  Paul's  glad  tidings  for  every  one  that  believeth. 
And  if  today  we  shall  discover  in  the  light  of  modern  discovery 
that  we  are  holding  as  essential  truth  any  added  human  error 
we  must  surrender  that  error  to  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  Truth. 
It  is  impossible  for  God  to  lie.  He  does  not  lie  to  us  whether 
we  use  unaided  eyesight,  or  telescope,  or  microscope,  or  spectro- 
scope. He  has  not  stained  the  rocks  with  falsehood  or  the  struc- 
ture of  animals  with  deception.  It  is  blasphemous  to  assert  that 
the  world  he  has  given  us  for  a  dwelling  place  is  a  labyrinth  of 
fraud,  sure  to  decoy  us  into  darkness  if  we  attempt  its  thorough 
exploration.  Our  business,  then,  as  theological  teachers  is  to  re- 
late as  best  we  can  the  genuine  discoveries  of  our  time  with  our 
own  theories  purified  again  and  again  by  prayerful  study  of  the 
Word  of  God.  To  recognize,  once  and  for  all,  that  the  Eternal 
Truth  is  never  self-contradictory,  that  if  He  seems  to  contra- 
dict Himself,  the  trouble  is  in  our  eyes  and  not  in  His  light,  in 
the  infinite  movements  of  our  puny  minds,  not  in  the  tremen- 
dous sweep  of  His  amazing  revelations. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  159 

Yet,  after  all,  the  purification  and  reconstruction  of  our 
inherited  theories  is  only  an  incident  of  our  sublime  endeavor. 
Construction  is  the  watchword  of  our  age.  It  is  shouted  on 
every  side  of  us;  it  is  the  flag  unfurled  by  each  company  that 
attempts  conquest  of  present  powers  and  the  control  of  the 
future.  It  is  a  proper  watchword;  it  is  a  divine  watchword. 
"Come,  let  us  make  man  in  our  own  image,"  said  the  Father 
Almighty,  maker  of  heaven  and  earth.  "If  any  man  is  in 
Christ  he  is  a  new  creature,"  said  the  great  Apostle  of  the  Re- 
deemer of  the  World.  Our  theories,  improve  them  how  we  may, 
have  value  only  as  they  save  souls,  and  homes  and  communities ; 
only  as  they  destroy  saloons,  and  brothels,  abolish  wantonness, 
and  greed,  and  graft;  only  as  they  make  men  love  truth  and 
hate  lies,  only  as  they  make  men  do  justice  and  love  mercy  and 
walk  humbly  with  their  God. 

' '  Show  us  what  you  can  do ! "  is  the  cry  of  our  time.  ' '  See 
what  we  have  done  and  what  we  are  doing,"  is  the  answer  from 
the  physical  and  biological  laboratory.  "See  the  streams  of  fire 
that  flash  out  under  the  rolling  wheels,  look  at  these  photographs 
of  invisible  solar  and  stellar  wonders,  or  these  of  diseases  in  the 
inward  parts  of  man,  listen  to  familiar  voices  calling  you  from 
far-off  cities,  summon  with  electric  buttons  powers  more  amaz- 
ing than  any  that  answered  to  Aladdin's  lamp."  Thus  speaks 
the  physicist  from  his  laboratory.  "See  what  we  are  doing," 
exclaims  the  biologist.  "We  are  exploring  the  secrets  of  dis- 
ease and  the  constructive  energies  of  life.  We  are  conquering 
diphtheria  and  hydrophobia,  and  the  pestilence  that  walketh  at 
noon-day.  We  have  tracked  the  infinitesimal  breeders  of  death 
to  their  hiding  places  in  the  human  body,  and  even  the  causes 
of  mental  misery  to  their  lodgments  in  the  human  brain.  All 
this  has  come  from  our  study  and  courageous  thinking.  Now, 
prophets  of  Jesus,  show  us  your  miracles.  These  are  works  of 
natural  power;  surpass  them  if  you  can,  ye  that  claim  the  pres- 
ence and  the  power  of  the  supernatural."  Brethren,  the  min- 
ister of  Christ  in  the  twentieth  century  must  accept  the  chal- 
lenge. And  he  must  be  trained  to  victory.  He  must  recognize, 
once  for  all,  that  the  only  evidence  that  he  is  the  servant  of  the 
supernatural,  is  supernatural  result.  But  he  must  recognize  also 
that  the  supernatural  Christ  works  always  in  the  natural  world. 
The  incarnation  is  the  eternal  assumption  of  humanity;  Christ 


160  COMMEMORATIVE  ADDRESS 

belongs  to  this  world ;  this  is  the  place  of  his  achievement.  His 
ministers,  therefore,  must  be  clothed  with  power  as  with  a  gar- 
ment. It  is  for  them  to  bring  to  the  minds  and  hearts  of  this 
generation  redeeming  and  transforming  grace  so  that  the  enor- 
mous forces  of  the  modern  world  may  become  the  instrument  of 
righteousness.  The  ancient  prophets  predicted  the  time  when 
the  bells  of  the  horses  should  be  inscribed  holiness  to  the  Lord. 
The  minister  of  the  future  must  predict  and  help  accomplish 
the  prediction  that  dredge  and  dynamo,  mill-wheel  and  steam- 
ship screw,  all  the  complex  contrivances  of  our  modern  civiliza- 
tion shall  bear  not  to  the  eye  of  men,  but  in  the  sight  of  God,  a 
like  inscription.  This  means  that  the  minister  of  the  future 
shall  know  his  age  and  his  community;  that  his  thought  shall 
be  long  and  his  speech  short  and  quick  and  powerful;  that  he 
shall  have  that  kind  of  strength  that  comes  by  prayer  and  self- 
denial,  and  by  complete  abandonment  to  the  welfare  of  his  fel- 
low men.  He  is  to  preach  the  power  of  the  living  Christ,  but  he 
is  personally  to  show  how  that  power  works.  He  is  to  demon- 
strate the  wisdom  of  God;  as  Faraday  demonstrated  physical 
truth  by  astonishing  performance.  And  demonstrating  the 
truth  of  God  in  his  own  life,  he  is  to  proclaim  it  with  the  con- 
fidence of  glorious  verification  to  his  fellow-men.  He  must  ex- 
pect opposition.  Who  of  the  creators  of  the  modern  world  has 
not  been  baffled  and  ridiculed  until  he  triumphed?  Wisdom  is 
justified  by  her  children.  The  minister  of  the  future  must  be 
justified  by  souls  redeemed  from  meanness  and  mendacity,  from 
lust  and  wantonness,  from  greed  and  pride  and  hypocrisy ;  souls 
redeeemed  to  daily  righteousness  and  brotherly  kindness,  to  min- 
istries of  love  and  to  missionary  zeal.  He  must  be  justified  by 
homes  made  permanent  in  prospect  of  immortal  union,  homes 
in  which  the  children  are  twice  born,  knowing  chiefly  this  about 
each  birth,  that  they  are  abundantly  and  eternally  alive.  He 
must  be  justified  by  communities  in  which  each  man's  welfare 
is  becoming  all  men's  purpose,  by  commonwealths  whose  or- 
dinances, both  in  their  utterance  and  their  execution,  vindicate 
the  glorious  saying  of  Richard  Hooker  that  "of  law  no  less  can 
be  said  than  that  her  seat  is  the  bosom  of  God  and  her  voice  the 
harmony  of  the  world."  He  must  be  justified  by  a  science 
which  shall  seek  always  first  the  betterment  of  man's  estate  and 
by  an  art  which  shall  illuminate  and  transfigure  all  that  is 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  161 

beautiful  in  human  history,  and  all  that  is  glorious  in  human 
ideals.  The  roar  of  the  sea,  said  Leibnitz,  is  the  accumulated 
sound  of  the  separate  waves  that  mortal  ears  cannot  distinguish. 
The  murmur  that  reaches  us  from  yonder  city  is  the  accumu- 
lated beatings  of  millions  of  human  hearts,  the  polyglot  voice  of 
millions  of  souls  eager  for  life  and  eager  for  it  now.  Often  as 
I  listen  to  it  I  strive  to  analyze  it  into  its  separate  meanings  of 
misery  and  joy,  of  hate  and  love,  of  weakness  and  of  power,  of 
aspiration  and  despair,  until  it  swells  in  my  imagination  to  the 
voice  of  the  whole  world  whose  outcry  brought  to  Bethlehem 
the  Son  of  the  Living  God.  It  was  to  realize  his  Kingdom  that 
this  school  was  founded.  The  woman  who  established  it,  the 
teachers  who  informed  it  with  their  eager  and  confident  faith, 
the  noble  men  and  women  who  enriched  it  by  their  beneficient 
and  sanctified  intelligence  had  their  eyes  touched  with  prophetic 
wisdom.  They  foresaw  the  greatness  of  this  city  on  the  lake, 
they  anticipated  the  multitudes  of  the  Northwest  and  planned 
for  a  ministry  equal  to  the  opportunities  and  the  necessities  of  a 
civilization  vaster  and  more  complex  than  they  had  ever  known. 
They  planned  and  executed  wisely.  We  are  in  the  midst  of 
what  they  foresaw  and  heirs  to  their  achievement,  and  our  best 
praise  of  them  will  be  to  greet  our  opportunities  and  to  perform 
our  duties  in  the  same  faith  in  which  they  wrought.  The  Lord's 
hand  is  not  shortened  that  He  cannot  save.  And  He  has  surely 
provided  some  better  thing  for  us,  that  they  without  us  may 
not  be  made  perfect.     (Great  applause.) 


MONDAY  AFTERNOON    MAY  SEVENTH 


FRATERNAL  GREETINGS 

PRESIDENT  LITTLE,  PRESIDING 


The  Service 

Dr.  Little  presided.  Greetings  were  presented:  From  the 
McCormiek  Theological  Seminary  (Presbyterian),  by  President 
McClure ;  from  the  Chicago  Theological  Seminary,  by  Professor 
Jernberg;  and  from  the  University  of  Chicago  Divinity  School 
by  Professor  Johnson.  The  benediction  was  pronounced  by  Dr. 
McClure. 


PRAYER 

By  Dr.  Hagerty 
Almighty  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  we  thank  Thee  for 
the  multiplied  blessings  of  Thy  providence  and  the  grace  we 
have  been  permitted  to  enjoy.  We  thank  Thee  for  our  position 
in  this  heaven-favored  land,  wherein  each  man  has  the  privi- 
lege of  worshiping  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  his  own 
conscience.  We  thank  Thee  for  the  establishment  of  the  church, 
which  has  so  blessed  this  land  and  the  world ;  and  we  are  glad 
of  the  privilege  of  coming  together  to  encourage  everything  of 
an  ecclesiastical  character  which  has  before  it  the  object  of  fur- 
ther establishing  and  assisting  Thy  church  in  the  consummation 
of  its  great  work.  We  are  glad  of  the  privilege  of  assembling 
today  under  the  auspices  of  one  of  the  institutions  of  the  church 
of  God  that  has  for  half  a  century  been  laboring  so  effectively 
and  so  hopefully  in  the  work  of  preparing  men  for  the  ministry 
of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  We  are  glad  to  know  that  the  little 
stone,  cut  out  of  the  mountain  without  hands,  has  continued  to 
spread  until  its  influence  is  now  felt  around  the  world.  We  are 
glad  and  thankful  for  the  multitudes  of  men  that  have  been 
taken  by  the  hand  in  their  young  manhood  and  have  been  edu- 
cated and  prepared  intellectually,  morally  and  spiritually  and 
sent  forth.  We  are  glad  and  thankful  to  Thee  for  the  wonder- 
ful success  these  men  in  Thy  good  providence  have  gained.  We 
are  thankful  for  its  present  development,  for  the  strong  founda- 
tion on  which  it  is  standing  and  for  the  noble  equipment  it  pos- 
sesses ;  and  now  as  we  come  to  these  commemorative  exercises  of 
its  half  century  of  work,  we  desire  most  gratefully  to  acknowl- 

165 


166  FRATERNAL  GREETINGS 

edge  Thy  goodness,  and  still  invoke  Thy  blessing  to  rest  upon 
us.  We  are  glad  to  know  that  the  eyes  and  the  ears  of  the  church 
are  turned  so  generally  towards  this  school  of  the  prophets ;  and 
we  are  glad  to  meet  our  brethren  here  as  representatives  of  the 
various  parts  of  our  country,  that  have  come  up  here  in  order  to 
encourage  as  well  as  to  assist  in  the  still  further  advancement 
of  it.  We  pray  Thy  blessing  to  rest  upon  the  trustees,  the 
faculty  and  upon  every  agency  that  is  connected  with  the  de- 
velopment and  the  further  progress  of  this  institution. 

We  are  thankful  this  afternoon  that  we  have  the  privilege 
of  coming  together  to  hear  the  greetings  from  the  schools  of 
our  sister  churches.  We  are  glad  and  thankful  that  we  have 
lived  to  see  the  time  when  the  churches  are  but  as  brethren 
in  the  Lord.  The  time  was  when  there  was  no  recognition.  The 
time  was  when  one  would  scarcely  deign  to  recognize  the  other 
as  a  brother  in  Christ,  but  each  man  battled  along  his  own  path- 
way. We  are  thankful  that  day  has  passed,  and  that  these  good 
brethren  have  come  with  their  greetings,  to  congratulate  this 
institution  on  its  success  and  to  bid  it  Godspeed  in  its  still  fur- 
ther development.  Bless  these  brethren  who  thus  come  as 
brethren  in  Christ  from  the  other  denominations  and  from  the 
schools  of  other  denominations;  and  we  pray  that  while  they 
are  giving  us  their  congratulations  and  invoking  the  blessing  of 
God  to  rest  upon  us,  that  we  with  equal  earnestness  will  ask 
Thee  that  Thou  wouldst  in  Thy  good  providence  smile  upon 
them ;  and  grant  in  everything  they  are  engaged  for  the  purpose 
of  advancing  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  among  men,  fitting  and 
preparing  men  for  an  efficient  ministry  in  the  Gospel  of  Christ, 
to  bless  these  brethren  and  their  churches  and  schools,  and  grant 
that  the  day  may  come  when  we  shall  all  see  eye  to  eye,  and 
when  we  shall  labor  in  everything  that  contributes  to  the  up- 
building in  Christ.  Bless  us  as  we  shall  listen,  and  grant  that 
the  words  coming  from  these  good  brethren  shall  be  so  received 
as  to  stimulate  us  all  and  that  God  may  be  glorified  in  us  and 
by  us.  And,  fiinally,  when  we  have  finished  our  pilgrimage  on 
earth,  and  have  performed  the  work  of  our  little  day  in  the 
history  of  this  world,  permit  us,  in  the  merits  of  Christ,  to  hear 
the  welcome  plaudit,  ''Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant, 
enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord."  These  mercies  we  ask  in 
the  name  of  Christ,  our  Master.    Amen. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  167 

Dr.  Little:  Chicago  is  known,  among  other  things,  as 
a  center  of  theological  instruction.  There  is  a  cluster  of  semi- 
naries here,  and  it  has  been  one  of  the  beautiful  aspects  of  our 
life  here  in  Chicago  and  vicinity  that  we  have  met  together 
annually  to  talk  over  our  work  and  to  consider  those  things  that 
make  for  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  in  the  world.  "We  have  had, 
in  a  way,  a  federation  of  seminaries,  a  faculties'  union,  in  which 
we  have  had  discussions  of  interest  and  of  profit  and  of  inspira- 
tion. So  this  afternoon  we  are  only  continuing  that  harmony; 
and  upon  this,  our  jubilee  occasion,  we  are  rejoiced  to  have 
greetings  from  these  who  represent  the  thj^ee  seminaries  that 
have  thus  been  united  with  us  in  this  faculties '  union. 

I  have  the  pleasure  of  introducing  to  you  first  one  who  has 
just  left  a  long  and  successful  pastorate  to  become  president  of 
one  of  the  great  theological  seminaries  of  the  country;  one  who 
will  carry  into  that  seminary  the  experience  which  is  so  neces- 
sary for  seminary  teaching,  the  experience  that  comes  from 
actual  contact  with  men,  with  their  interests  and  with  their 
aspirations.  I  have  very  great  pleasure  in  introducing  to  you 
Rev.  Dr.  McClure,  president  of  the  McCormick  Theological 
Seminary. 

GREETINGS  FROM  McCORMICK  THEOLOGICAL 
SEMINARY 


By  Dr.  McClure 
It  is  a  very  great  pleasure  to  me  to  be  here  and  to  bring  to 
this  institution  the  congratulations  and  the  good  wishes  of  the 
McCormick  Theological  Seminary.  That  seminary  dates  its  his- 
tory as  far  back  as  1829.  At  that  time  the  Synod  of  Indiana, 
which  comprised  the  states  of  Indiana  and  Illinois  and  Missouri, 
determined  that  the  time  had  come  when  there  should  be  some 
sort  of  a  theological  institution  in  connection  with  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  this  part  of  the  world.  So  it  was  decided  to 
have  in  connection  with  the  academy  at  Hanover,  Indiana,  a 
theological  department,  and  in  1830  the  first  professor  was 
elected.  This  theological  department  continued  for  ten  years 
at  Hanover,  and  then  was  moved  to  New  Albany,  Indiana,  where 
it  was  designated  as  the  New  Albany  Theological  Seminary.  Its 
life  there  existed  until  1859,  when,  through  the  gift  of  Mr. 
Cyrus  H,  McCormick  of  one  hundred  thousand  dollars  as  a  cash 


168       Mccormick  theological  seminary 

endowment,  and  the  gift  by  others  of  land,  the  institution  was 
transferred  to  Chicago.  It  was  called  the  Theological  Seminary 
of  the  Northwest  until  1886,  when,  through  the  united  coopera- 
tion of  the  trustees  of  the  seminary  and  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  the  name  McCormick  Theological 
Seminary  was  bestowed  upon  this  institution.  During  these 
years  of  its  history  it  has  itself  advanced  in  size  and  influence. 
It  has  seen  the  wondrous  development  that  has  come  to  this  part 
of  the  land,  and  its  students,  that  have  been  gathered  from  the 
west  and  the  northwest  and  have  been  educated  in  Chicago,  have 
been  sent  into  every  portion  of  the  work;  and  it  is  interesting 
to  know  that  in  New  York  City  and  in  Philadelphia  and  in  the 
eastern  parts  of  our  land,  the  graduate  representatives  of  Mc- 
Cormick Seminary  are  now  doing  their  work,  the  pastor  of  the 
Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  in  which  Dr.  John  Hall  so 
long  labored,  today  being  a  McCormick  man;  and  the  pastor  of 
the  old  First  Church  in  Philadelphia,  where  Albert  Barnes 
labored  and  wrote  his  commentaries,  is  today  a  graduate  of 
McCormick. 

I  esteeem  it  a  very  great  pleasure,  Dr.  Little,  that  the  first 
act  of  my  life  as  the  inaugurated  president  of  McCormick  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  is  to  come  before  this  gathering  today  and 
participate  in  a  service  of  this  nature.  It  is  not  alone  an  ac- 
knowledgment of  the  fraternity  of  us  all,  but  it  is  the  desire 
and  the  prayer  that  this  Garrett  Biblical  Institute  may  always 
flourish,  and  that  the  church  that  it  represents  may  continue  to 
grow  in  beauty  and  in  power  and  in  effectiveness  in  this  and  in 
all  other  lands. 

I  really  feel  very  much  at  home  here.  It  is  true  that  I  may 
not  claim  through  ancestry  a  connection  with  the  Methodist 
body,  but,  perhaps,  what  I  lack  in  ancestry  I  now  possess 
through  determined  choice  and  preference  of  my  own,  and  my 
sympathy  and  my  prayers  are  with  this  body  and  these  people 
and  will  be  with  it. 

It  has  so  happened  that  I  have  never  received  the  benefit 
of  the  itinerant  system.  I  have  been  granted  but  two  pastorates 
in  my  life ;  one  was  for  five  years  in  the  east,  and  the  other  for 
twenty-five  years  in  the  west.  Some  of  you  may  know  that  there 
has  been  a  man  in  the  eye  of  a  portion  of  the  public  by  the  name 
of  John  Corbett.    He  has  been  renowned  for  his  practice  of  the 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  169 

manly  art  of  self-defense,  or  what  is  otherwise  termed  pugilism. 
When  he  began  his  career  in  California  and  went  out  to  try  to 
make  his  way  he  carried  with  him  a  little  money,  and  he  was 
defeated;  and  upon  his  return  to  his  home  his  father  put  his 
arm  about  his  boy  and  said,  "John,  I  want  to  give  you  a  motto 
for  your  life — 'The  rolling  stone  gathers  no  moss,'  so  do  you 
always  stay  at  home."  So  John  stayed  at  home  for  a  consid- 
erable time,  until  he  had  become  more  vigorous  of  arm,  and 
then  he  went  out  with  a  larger  sum  of  money  and  with  a  larger 
strength,  and  he  succeeded  in  the  next  battle,  and  when  he  re- 
turned his  father  greeted  him  with  great  cheer,  and  forgetting 
what  he  had  originally  said  to  him,  he  said,  "John,  I  wish  to 
give  you  a  motto  for  your  life — 'It  is  the  rolling  stone  that 
gathers  the  polish."  (Great  laughter  and  applause.)  Now, 
brethren,  I  have  not  been  the  rolling  stone,  like  your  good  selves, 
having  the  opportunity  to  gather  the  polish;  I  have  been 
obliged  to  stay  in  one  place,  and  only  the  moss  has  accumulated. 
(Great  laughter.) 

Some  years  ago  in  my  Lake  Forest  pastorate — Lake  Forest 
being  a  little  north  of  Evanston  and  gathering  its  light  and 
inspiration  from  Evanston!  (laughter) — there  was  an  occasion 
having  reference  to  the  life  of  Charles  Wesley,  and  I  had  great 
delight  in  giving  an  entire  service  of  the  church  to  the  thought 
of  Charles  Wesley,  and  the  subject  of  my  discourse  was,  "The 
Rise  and  the  Progress  of  Methodism."  I  was  pastor  in  a  place 
where  I  was  the  single  Protestant  minister,  and  I  endeavored 
to  conduct  the  church  life  in  such  a  way  that  every  one  coming 
into  touch  with  it  would  feel  that  the  vital  and  essential  prin- 
ciples of  Christianity  alone  were  brought  to  the  front;  so  for 
eighteen  years  I  had  a  congregation  in  which  mingled  Metho- 
dists and  Congregationalists  and  Presbyterians  and  Episcopal- 
ians and  Lutherans  with  equal  ease  and  seemingly  with  equal 
comfort.  When  upon  this  occasion  I  let  my  heart  out  in  re- 
calling the  rise  of  Methodism  and  its  development,  its  power 
and  its  significance,  one  of  the  members  came  to  me,  who  him- 
self had  grown  up  in  the  Methodist  body,  and  wondered  that 
my  enthusiasm  was  so  keen  and  my  expressions  were  so  emphatic, 
and  I  wondered  that  he  wondered  at  me,  for  I  am  just  as  sure  as 
I  am  sure  I  am  standing  here  that  this  world  of  ours  would  have 
been  a  much  poorer  world  without  that  which  you  represent, 


170       Mccormick  theological  seminary 

and  I  am  accustomed  to  say  that  not  only  did  the  rise  of  Meth- 
odism save  England,  but  the  rise  and  progress  of  Methodism 
saved  America ;  my  whole  heart  is  in  the  assertion,  that  I  delight 
with  perfect  joy  to  assert  whenever  I  come  upon  a  man  or  a 
woman  who  is  a  thorough-going  Methodist  in  principle,  in  pur- 
pose and  in  deed. 

I  must  not  forget,  however,  that  I  am  here  to  speak  to  this 
particular  occasion  that  is  historical  and  bears  upon  the  fifty 
years  of  the  life  of  this  particular  institution.  To  my  mind  the 
rise  of  the  school  of  the  prophets  goes  back  before  the  days  of 
Samuel.  I  hold  that  when  Samuel  was  taken  by  his  father  and 
mother  up  to  the  tabernacle  where  Eli  was,  he  was  taken  to  a 
school  of  the  prophets,  that  he  was  then  instructed  there  by  those 
in  charge  of  such  instruction  at  the  public  expense  of  the  na- 
tion, so  that  I  believe  we  are  justified  in  calling  upon  men  and 
women  to  stand  by  us  and  to  assist  us  when  we  endeavor  to  pre- 
pare a  body  of  men  for  the  ministry,  and  we  must  call  upon 
them  for  scholarships  and  for  other  aid.  Out  of  that  school  of 
the  prophets  Samuel  developed  a  true  ideal  and  a  larger  com- 
pleteness; and  I  love  to  look  back  through  all  these  centuries 
wherein  men  were  taught  the  art  of  music  and  the  expression 
of  poetry,  and  they  were  given  such  openness  of  mouth  that 
they  could  stand  before  men  and  proclaim  the  truths  of  God; 
and  I  hold  that  it  was  out  of  such  a  school  of  the  prophets  as 
you  have  here  that  a  man  like  David  received  the  instruction 
that  made  him  efficient  in  the  preparation  of  those  Psalms  that 
have  been  the  cheer  and  strength  and  encouragement  of  all  the 
saints;  and  it  is  to  a  school  like  that  which  is  now  in  our  heart 
that  a  man  like  Isaiah  must  be  traced,  and  all  those  who  in  con- 
nection with  him,  before  and  after,  sounded  out  the  truths  of 
God  and  kept  alive  the  hopefulness  of  Israel  and  prepared  for 
the  coming  of  the  Great  Teacher  of  mankind.  It  would  be  very 
unfortunate  if  in  this  present  time  it  should  devolve  upon  any 
particular  man  to  prepare  persons  for  the  work  of  the  min- 
istry. The  light  is  so  complex,  it  is  so  comprehensive  in  its  de- 
tail, that  in  my  judgment  the  student  must  come  before  a  body 
bound  together  in  a  faculty,  each  having  his  own  individuality, 
each  presenting  his  own  phase  of  truth  with  his  own  determin- 
ing emphasis,  so  that  there  shall  be  a  roundness  of  development 
and  there  shall  be  a  width  of  vision  and  there  shall  be  an  open- 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  171 

ness  of  spirit,  and  then  when  the  young  man  goes  out  into  life 
he  is  not  a  repetition  of  any  special  person,  but  he  has  taken 
unto  himself  that  which  he  has  tested  of  spiritual  truth,  and 
having  tested  it  it  is  approved  and  he  is  himself  and  himself 
alone.  I  think  we  can  not  overestimate  the  value  of  such  an  in- 
stitute as  this  to  God's  work.  If  the  record  could  be  portrayed 
to  us  today  of  that  which  the  men  graduated  from  this  insti- 
tution have  done  in  America  and  in  other  parts  of  the  world,  all 
of  us  would  feel  like  arising  and  shouting  Hallelujah !  with  the 
greatest  acclaim. 

There  is  this  about  a  theological  school  that  differentiates  it, 
in  my  judgment,  from  many  other  schools.  Students  come  to  it 
with  very  receptive  minds  and  very  receptive  hearts.  They  are 
waiting  to  be  taught— to  be  taught  in  a  certain  sense  of  humil- 
ity; they  feel  their  own  need;  they  are  very  eager  to  be  useful; 
they  sit  at  the  feet  of  the  teacher  to  learn  and  to  be  influenced. 
I  shall  never  forget  what  Dr.  Charles  Hodge,  who  was  the  senior 
professor  of  the  Princeton  Theological  Seminary,  did  for  me 
whenever  he  came  into  the  class-room.  He  came  with  reverence  in 
his  demeanor  and  expression,  and  he  would  take  such  a  word  as 
grace ' '  and  would  speak  it  with  a  sweetness  and  love  that  made 
the  word  memorable  to  every  one  of  his  students,  so  that  when 
they  went  out  into  life  they  depended  upon  the  unmerited  love 
of  God  and  they  hoped  for  salvation  and  hoped  for  usefulness 
only  through  that  undeserved  love,  which  is  the  grace  of  God. 
It  was  after  Dr.  Charles  Hodge  had  served  for  fifty  years  at 
Princeton  that  the  jubilee  of  his  service  was  observed.  Repre- 
sentatives came  from  all  the  great  institutions  of  America  and 
from  some  institutions  of  England,  Scotland,  Ireland  and  the 
continent.  One  of  the  representatives  was  Theodore  D.  Wool- 
sey,  who  had  been  my  own  college  president  at  Yale.  I  remem- 
ber that  Dr.  Hodge  was  seated  on  a  sofa  and  Dr.  Woolsey  came 
to  the  front  to  speak  of  his  affection  for  Dr.  Hodge.  The  two 
men  in  all  my  educational  life  that  I  had  most  admired  and  by 
whom  I  had  been  most  influenced  were  Theodore  D.  Woolsey, 
the  president  of  Yale,  and  Charles  Hodge,  the  senior  professor 
at  Princeton.  And  Dr.  Woolsey  told  us  of  a  little  incident  in 
his  early  life.  He  as  a  student,  had  gone  abroad  after  gradua- 
tion from  college  to  study  in  Germany,  and  doubt  had  crept  into 
his  heart  and  he  was  walking  in  darkness,  and  then  it  was  that 


172       Mccormick  theological  seminary 

Charles  Hodge,  as  we  say  happened  to  be  in  Germany,  and  they 
were  on  a  boat  on  the  Rhine  together,  and  Dr.  Woolsey  told 
Dr.  Hodge  of  the  darkness  of  the  doubts  that  were  within  him, 
and  Charles  Hodge  brought  out  his  Greek  testament  and 
opened  it,  and  together  they  went  through  the  passages  that 
were  suitable  to  this  condition  of  intellectual  need,  and  the  need 
was  met,  and  there  came  brightness  instead  of  darkness  and 
certainty  instead  of  the  doubt;  and  then  Dr.  Woolsey  said,  "I 
have  been  so  thankful  to  Dr.  Hodge  that  I  have  often  thought 
that  when  I  die  and  my  body  is  placed  in  the  coffin,  I  should 
be  glad  to  have  my  Greek  testament  placed  upon  my  breast 
there."  It  was  a  little  expression  of  appreciation.  It  had 
scarcely  been  said  before  Dr.  Hodge  rose  from  the  sofa  and 
came  forward  and  put  his  arms  around  President  Woolsey 's 
neck  and  kissed  him  in  the  presence  of  hundreds;  and  that  has 
ever  indicated  to  me  the  best  influence  in  the  theological  depart- 
ment; and  I  am  sure  there  have  gone  out  from  this  institution 
in  the  past  men  of  bravery,  courage  and  high  ideals,  who  have 
been  what  they  have  been  and  who  have  done  what  they  have 
done  simply  by  reason  of  the  teachings  that  have  been  received. 

There  is  one  little  utterance  that  is  sometimes  mentioned  in 
connection  with  the  early  home  of  John  and  Charles  Wesley, 
that  the  children  were  taught  they  must  cry  gently  before  they 
were  a  week  old!  (Laughter.)  And  I  had  hoped  it  might  be 
characteristic  not  alone  of  the  Methodist  ministry  but  of  all 
ministers,  that  if  we  have  anything  in  our  hearts  or  lives  to 
disturb  us,  trials,  perplexities  or  difficulties,  whatever  crying 
we  do  should  be  crying  gently.  Every  man  should  know  we 
stand  before  the  world  in  bravery,  and  that  we  are  in  our  place 
to  do  our  part  unfalteringly,  and  if  the  necessity  for  a  fellow- 
ship in  the  human  sufferings  of  Jesus  Christ  must  come,  we  will 
welcome  that  fellowship  and  we  will  rejoice  in  it  and  we  will 
face  it  with  Him  and  we  will  glory  in  it,  and  the  world  shall 
thus  see  that  our  faith  is  genuine  and  strong  and  inspired. 

Now,  what  is  to  be  the  concluding  word  I  bring?  I  have 
offered  you  congratulations,  the  congratulations  of  a  sister  in- 
stitution. I  think  I  ought  to  say  that  my  first  pastorate  or  church 
had  a  life  that  dated  back  unto  1787,  and  the  pastors  had  been 
men  who  had  largely  come  from  across  the  water.  I  attempted 
to  write  the  history  of  the  church — it  had  never  been  written 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  173 

before — and  to  gather  up  the  traditions.  You  know  in  the  olden 
time  the  directory  of  worship  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in- 
structed the  pastor  to  fence  the  communion  table,  and  this  is 
the  nature  of  his  instruction:  "He  is  to  warn  the  profane,  the 
ignorant  and  the  scandalous  and  those  that  secretly  indulge 
themselves  in  known  sins  not  to  approach  the  holy  table. ' '  This 
is  the  general  instruction.  The  particular  manner  in  which  it 
should  be  given  has  not  been  designated,  and  there  was  a  tra- 
dition that  I  heard  again  and  again,  and  I  took  it  down  and 
put  it  into  the  history,  that  a  Scotchman  was  accustomed  to 
use  an  expression  like  this  when  he  fenced  the  table :  "I  forbid 
all  those  taking  part  in  promiscuous  dancing;  all  who  have  re- 
sorted to  jugglery;  I  forbid  all  Shakers,  I  forbid  all  Socinians, 
all  Arians  and  all  Arminians  from  this  table  under  penalty  of 
eating  judgment."  (Great  laughter  and  applause.)  Now,  we 
pass  on  from  the  past;  I  do  not  mean  to  question  history,  but  I 
do  mean  to  make  an  assertion  for  the  future.  What  do  we  wish 
for  this  institution?  We  wish  that  the  very  best  young  men 
of  all  this  land  shall  gather  here.  I  am  a  great  believer  in  the 
outcome  from  poverty,  of  those  that  have  been  trained  to  self- 
denial,  who  have  known  how  to  get  on  in  life  without  what  we 
call  the  luxuries.  I  see  a  boy  like  David  Livingstone  earning 
his  way  by  working  in  a  cotton  mill,  and  I  say,  "That  is  the 
type  of  man  that  will  brave  dangers  and  overcome  difficulties 
and  make  a  name  and  place  for  himself  and  add  glory  to  the 
church;"  and  so  I  hope  that  out  of  all  the  homes  of  poverty 
there  will  be  deputations  of  boys,  and  that  the  family  life  will 
center  about  the  sending  of  those  boys  to  the  college  and  then 
to  the  seminary;  but  I  also  hope,  and  I  trust  I  re-echo  the  hope 
in  your  own  hearts,  that  out  of  the  homes  of  culture  and  out  of 
the  homes  of  wealth  there  will  likewise  come  the  boys  who  shall 
anchor  those  homes  to  the  church,  who  shall  create  in  those 
homes  an  acquaintance  with  the  needs  of  the  ministry  and  with 
the  demands  of  the  evangelization  of  the  earth — men  who,  by 
the  very  atmosphere  they  have  breathed  in  their  homes  uncon- 
sciously have  been  cultured  and  refined;  men  who,  at  the  same 
time,  with  their  culture  and  refinement,  will  have  a  thorough 
education,  who  will  have  put  down  beneath  them  forever  the 
claims  of  luxury  and  the  persuasions  of  wealth,  and  will  all  the 
more  be  masters  of  themselves  and  masters  of  the  situation  by 


174       Mccormick  theological  seminary 

reason  of  these  victories  thus  won;  and  so  all  branches  of  our 
homes  will  be  represented  in  our  institutions,  and  our  young 
men  can  go  everywhere  and  meet  every  peculiarity  of  life,  not 
alone  of  difficulty  but  of  ease,  and  in  every  instance  each  one  of 
them  shall  be  the  victor  over  circumstances  and  shall  draw 
hearts  and  minds  to  the  Christ. 

And  then  I  have  another  wish  and  it  is  that  into  this  in- 
stitution there  may  constantly  come  such  gifts  from  time  to 
time  as  shall  make  its  equipment  adequate.  In  even  theological 
education  there  is  going  to  be  an  increasing  need  of  specializa- 
tion, and  if  that  need  is  recognized,  and  if  that  need  is  met,  then 
there  must  always  be  bestowed  upon  these  institutions  the  ap- 
paratus, in  means  and  in  other  features,  that  will  make  the 
institutions  sufficient  to  the  occasion. 

One  other  wish  I  have.  Fifty  years  from  now,  what  is  to 
be  the  appearance  of  Christendom  ?  Brethren,  I  love  the  Metho- 
dist Church;  I  rejoice  every  time  I  know  that  a  minister  in  it 
succeeds,  that  an  individual  congregation  under  its  name  suc- 
ceeds. I  am  one  who  depends  upon  your  prosperity  for  the  ad- 
vance of  the  kingdom.  Every  man  of  you  is  my  brother  or  my 
father.  Now,  we  have  come  to  that  condition  of  things;  what 
shall  we  face  fifty  years  from  now?  I  earnestly  hope  this  Gar- 
rett Biblical  Institute  will  be  pressing  straight  on  to  the  front, 
that  the  best  type  of  men  will  come  in  and  that  the  best  type  of 
teacliers  will  be  here  and  the  best  type  of  teaching  will  be  put 
by  those  teachers  into  those  men  so  they  shall  stand  at  the  very 
front  rank  of  the  progress  of  the  kingdom ;  but  I  also  hope  that 
the  other  churches  represented  on  this  pulpit  today  will  like- 
wise be  up  at  the  front  with  them,  and  that  we  shall  all  be  one ; 
and  then  what  may  come,  I  do  not  know,  but  you  and  I  are 
marching  straight  on  to  the  gates  of  heaven,  and  it  is  just  as 
sure  as  the  fact  we  are  here  that  we  all  expect  to  enter  alike.  0 ! 
that  the  time  would  come  when  the  emphasis  upon  these  things 
that  separate  us  might  disappear  and  the  emphasis  upon  the 
affirmative  of  things  in  which  we  agree  should  come  to  the 
front,  and  together  we  should  go  on  to  the  glory  of  God !  ( Great 
applause.) 

Dr.  Little:  It  was  our  expectation  that  Dr.  George,  the 
President  of  the  Chicago  Theological  Seminary,  would  be  here 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  175 

to  bring  us  the  greeting  of  his  colleagues  and  of  his  school,  but 
he  is  unable  to  be  with  us.  In  his  place  comes  one  whom  we 
welcome  very  gladly,  and  it  is  especially  fitting  that  he  should 
come  to  us,  for  we  have  closely  connected  with  our  school  a 
Norwegian-Danish  school,  and  Professor  Jernberg,  who  will 
speak  to  you,  is  a  Scandinavian  teaching  Scandinavian  students 
as  well  as  others  in  the  Chicago  Theological  Seminary.  And  so 
on  behalf  not  only  of  our  English  department,  but  of  our  Nor- 
wegian-Danish department,  I  welcome  him  here  today,  and  am 
glad  to  introduce  him  to  you. 

GREETINGS   FROM  CHICAGO  THEOLOGICAL 
SEMINARY 


By  Professor  Jernberg 
President  Little  and  Brethren:  Besides  the  very  excellent 
reason  which  Dr.  Little  has  given  for  my  being  here  today,  there 
is  another  reason  which  came  to  my  mind  as  I  was  sent  up  here 
by  our  President.  We  are  in  the  midst  of  our  commencement 
exercises,  and  our  Board  of  Directors  meet  today,  and  at  that 
meeting  our  President  is  needed,  and  so,  I  suppose,  it  came  to 
pass  that,  knowing  as  he  did  from  the  beginning  that  I  was  a 
Methodist,  he  thought  I  was  the  man  to  go.  I  have  often  won- 
dered whether  I  should  ever  have  the  opportunity  of  giving  ex- 
pression to  my  feeling  of  gratitude  to  the  Methodist  Church  for 
all  she  did  for  me  in  my  early  days.  I  do  not  know  that  I  shall 
ever  have  a  better  opportunity  than  this,  and  so,  if  you  will 
pardon  the  personal  word  I  speak,  I  will  just  give  expression 
to  that  feeling.  You  all  know  Bishop  Mallalieu,  and  you  know 
what  an  excellent  man  he  is  and  what  splendid  work  he  has 
been  doing  through  much  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century  as  a 
Bishop  of  this  church.  Doctor  Mallalieu  came  from  the  same 
school  that  fitted  me  for  college,  down  in  Rhode  Island,  and  if 
that  institution  did  anything  for  him,  it  certainly  did  something 
also  for  me,  for  which  I  have  been  grateful  through  all  these 
years  and  for  which  I  am  thankful  and  glad  even  today.  I  am 
certain  that  I  have  been  benefited  and  helped  in  the  work  that 
God  has  given  me  to  do  in  our  seminary  because  of  the  oppor- 
tunities I  had  in  that  school.  And,  then,  if  I  have  been  able, 
under  God,  to  help  the  young  men  under  me  to  do  better  work 
than  without  such  instruction  they  would  have  been  able  to  do, 


176  CHICAGO  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 

I  certainly  owe  something  to  the  Methodist  Church  for  the  few 
years  I  spent  in  a  little  country  parish  down  in  Connecticut  as 
a  Methodist  minister,  and  for  that  reason  I  am  grateful  that  I 
am  permitted  today  to  voice  the  greeting  of  our  seminary  to 
the  Garrett  Biblical  Institute  on  this  occasion. 

I  perhaps  owe  it  to  our  institution  to  say  that  I  did  not 
know  before  I  came  up  here  that  an  address  was  expected  from 
me,  but  a  good  brother  here  said,  "This  is  the  time  to  prove 
your  Methodist  training,  that  you  are  able  to  make  an  im- 
promptu speech  at  a  minute's  notice,"     (Laughter.) 

Dr.  Little  has  already  alluded  to  the  very  fraternal  rela- 
tions existing  between  our  seminaries  in  Chicago.  We  inter- 
change courtesies  and  we  interchange  programs,  and  sometimes 
we  even  interchange  professors,  when  for  one  reason  or  another 
we  are  without  a  professor.  For  example,  in  the  Chicago  Theo- 
logical Seminary  we  send  post-haste  over  to  McCormick  and 
borrow  one  of  their  professors,  who  comes  over  and  teaches  our 
men  the  New  Testament;  and,  then,  when  we  need  a  little  fur- 
ther instruction,  perhaps  before  we  get  another  professor  in 
some  line,  we  send  word  to  the  University  of  Chicago,  and  so 
we  have  a  professor  from  there  to  teach  our  young  men,  as  we 
have  at  the  present  time;  and  when  we  run  short  on  historical 
theology,  we  come  to  Evanston  and  ask  Dr.  Little  to  come  down 
and  give  us  a  course  on  the  history  of  doctrine,  as  he  has  been 
doing  this  last  year;  and  so  we  keep  in  touch  with  one  another 
in  the  great  work  God  has  given  us  to  do.  So  you  see  this  inter- 
change of  courtesy  today  is  far  from  being  a  formal  thing.  It 
is  heartfelt  and  sincere;  and  we  are  very  glad  to  follow  the 
Scriptural  injunction  to  rejoice  with  those  who  rejoice,  and  we 
rejoice  with  you  today  in  the  celebration  of  your  fiftieth  anni- 
versary. Fifty  years  is  not  a  long  time  in  the  life  of  an  insti- 
tution. In  two  years  we  shall  be  celebrating  our  fiftieth  anni- 
versary in  the  Chicago  Theological  Seminary,  and  we  have  still 
going  in  and  out  among  us  the  man  in  whose  study  the  thought 
originated  of  the  founding  of  such  a  school  of  the  prophets  for 
the  Congregational  churches  in  Illinois  and  Wisconsin  and  Iowa 
and  Indiana  and  the  surrounding  states.  We  are  glad  that  we 
can  see  round  about  us  in  these  institutions  of  our  sister  churches 
the  splendid  progress  to  which  allusion  has  already  been  made, 
in  the  work  of  their  theological  seminaries.     We  are  glad  that 


GARKETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  177 

you  have  been  fighting  the  battle  so  successfully  and  victoriously 
all  through  these  years.  We  have  stood  side  by  side,  you  here 
in  Evanston  and  we  in  Chicago,  and  some  of  the  conflict  in 
which  we  have  been  engaged  has  been  very  similar.  We  have 
had  our  problems  about  teachers  and  about  our  civic  relations. 
We  know  what  it  is  to  fight  for  our  legal  rights;  as  you  have 
had  to  do,  so  have  we,  and  all  this  gives  us  a  feeling  of  sympathy 
in  the  great  work  which  is  given  us  to  do. 

There  are,  perhaps,  only  one  or  two  words  that  I  may  say 
in  bringing  the  congratulations  of  our  Congregational  Seminary 
to  Garrett  Biblical  Institute  today.  I  realize  that  if  the  church 
of  Christ  is  to  advance  and  keep  up  with  the  advance  of  our 
times  in  secular  affairs  and  in  other  matters,  we  need  men  who 
shall  be  trained  to  the  work  to  which  they  are  called,  in  the  best 
possible  way,  and  by  the  highest  special  talent  that  can  be  se- 
cured, as  has  already  been  said.  It  is  necessary,  therefore,  that 
there  should  be  the  best  kind  of  men  come  as  students  to  this 
seminary,  and  I  wish  that  in  the  future,  as  in  the  past,  there 
may  be  men  coming  from  the  churches  and  the  homes  that  are 
represented  here,  and  in  the  Methodist  conferences  of  this  great 
interior  country,  that  shall  send  their  men  to  this  school  of  the 
prophets  in  order  that  they  may  be  fitted  for  the  great  work  of 
preaching  the  Gospel  of  Christ  in  this  region;  and  for  that 
reason  I  bespeak  the  sympathy  and  the  help  of  brother  pastors 
and  of  the  representatives  of  these  churches  and  homes  where 
there  are  young  men  who  are  by  God  called  to  this  great  work. 
It  is  a  noble  calling,  and  the  one  who  lays  his  hand  upon  a  young 
man  and  turns  his  attention  to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  will 
certainly  give  him  more  satisfaction  and  joy  in  life  than  he 
could  possibly  give  by  turning  his  attention  in  any  other  direc- 
tion. There  is  pure  joy  in  the  service  of  a  life  given  to  God. 
And  so  we  give  to  the  young  men,  whom  we  may  turn  in  this 
direction,  the  best,  I  believe  sincerely,  that  God  has  for  them  in 
the  world. 

And  another  word  and  another  wish  that  I  may  voice  for 
this  institution  is  that  the  teachers  who  are  here  to  teach  from 
day  to  day  may  have  the  appreciative  sympathy  of  the  pastors 
of  these  churches  and  of  the  men  and  women  of  these  churches 
in  the  work  which  they  are  doing  for  the  Church  of  Christ. 
It  may  be  a  little  difficult,  perhaps,  for  a  layman,  and  sometimes 


178  CHICAGO  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 

even  for  a  pastor,  to  understand  the  problems  that  a  teacher 
of  theology  or  of  the  Old  Testament  and  of  the  New  Testament, 
— ^the  problems  that  such  men  have  before  them  and  with  which 
they  are  wrestling  from  day  to  day.  There  are,  of  course, 
questions  that  come  up,  and  every  teacher  is  face  to  face  with 
the  question  of  deciding  for  himself  what  he  must  believe  for 
himself  and  what  he  must  teach  concerning  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus  Christ.  Now,  when  a  man  feels  that  there  is  new  light 
breaking  in  upon  him  from  the  Word  of  God, — and  I  think 
that  there  is  not  a  man  among  us  today  who  does  not  feel  that 
there  is  new  light  breaking  from  the  sacred  page  every  day  even 
now,  for  the  Spirit  of  God  is  not  bound,  the  Word  of  God  is  not 
bound,  it  is  a  living  thing  which  finds  response  in  the  hearts  of 
living  men, — I  say,  when  a  man  comes  face  to  face  with  the 
problem  of  this  new  truth  as  it  appears  to  him  perhaps  for  the 
first  time,  and  the  question  arises  as  to  what  he  will  teach  con- 
cerning that  truth,  then,  brethren,  he  needs  the  prayerful 
sympathy  and  help  of  every  brother  and  sister  in  the  Church  of 
Christ.  He  needs  this  that  he  may  have  the  guidance  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  that  he  may  have  the  courage  of  his  convictions, 
no  matter  what  may  follow,  that  he  may  teach  the  truth  as  it 
is  in  Jesus  Christ,  even  as  he  sees  the  truth,  because  if  he  does 
not  teach  it  as  he  sees  it,  then  he  is  not  true  to  himself  or  to  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Christ. 

I  am  glad  of  the  opportunity  I  have  of  bringing  the  greet- 
ings of  our  Congregational  Theological  Seminary  to  Garrett 
Biblical  Institute  upon  this  occasion,  wishing  that  this  school 
may  celebrate  not  one  but  many  such  periods  as  we  today  have 
gathered  to  commemorate.     (Applause.)  , 

Dr.  Little  :  There  is  no  part  of  the  history  of  what 
might  be  called  the  modern  church  which  is  more  interesting 
or  more  startling  than  the  history  of  the  Baptist  Church.  I 
would  not  dare  to  begin  to  talk  about  it,  but  I  am  very  glad 
to  welcome  here  today  Dr.  Johnson,  who  brings  to  us  the  greet- 
ings of  the  Divinity  School  of  the  University  of  Chicago. 
(Applause.) 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  179 


GREETINGS  FROM  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CHICAGO 
DIVINITY  SCHOOL 


By  Professor  Johnson 
We  have  met  together  to  commemorate  the  establishment 
of  this  school.  We  are  reminded  of  other  schools  near  us  of 
the  same  character,  and  of  the  hundreds  of  churches  which  have 
fostered  them,  and  which  they  have  fostered  in  return.  What 
kind  of  persons  founded  these  schools  and  churches?  They 
were  men  and  women  and  children  of  all  classes  and  condi- 
tions. But  the  pastors  led ;  it  was  the  pastors  who  planned  and 
organized  and  urged,  giving  not  only  their  money,  but  their 
own  selves.  We  honor  all  these  noble  people  today,  but  we  honor 
especially  the  leaders. 

Who  says  that  ministers  are  not  practical?  Look  around 
you  for  their  achievements,  and  let  these  testify  that  they  have 
been  wise,  energetic,  and  successful  in  the  business  committed 
to  their  hands. 

If  now  you  ask  me  for  the  secret  of  their  success,  I  shall 
attempt  to  find  it  in  their  idealism.  The  men  who  wrought 
this  good  work  were  idealists,  and  they  were  only  the  more 
practical  and  successful  for  their  idealism.  May  I  commend 
this  statement  to  you  by  considering  for  a  few  moments  the 
idealist  in  the  ministry  ? 

What  is  it  to  be  an  idealist  ?  The  idealist  is  one  who  looks 
at  things  through  the  medium  of  the  imagination.  This  is 
not  to  say  that  he  sees  them  fancifully  and  incorrectly.  There 
are  qualities  in  every  object,  even  the  simplest,  which  only 
the  imagination  can  reveal.  It  is  the  prosaic  man  who  fails 
to  see  things  as  they  are.  The  imagination  may  be  a  colored 
glass,  it  is  true;  but  it  may  be  also  simply  a  clear  glass.  The 
prosaic  mind  is  always  a  blurred  glass,  which  does  not  take 
account  of  the  finer  traceries  or  the  more  glorious  tendencies  of 
its  object. 

Two  men  examine  a  seed.  One  is  a  prosaic  literalist,  the 
other  an  idealist.  One  examines  it  by  the  light  of  his  senses; 
the  other  by  the  light  of  the  imagination.  The  one  determines 
its  texture,  its  size,  its  color,  its  chemical  composition;  but 
there  he  pauses.  The  other  perceives  all  this,  and  far  more  be- 
sides.    He  sees  the  tree  from  which  the  seed  came;  he  sees 


180     DIVINITY  SCHOOL  UNIVERSITY  OF  CHICAGO 

the  flower  which  cradled  the  seed;  he  sees  the  vast  canopy  of 
flowers  which  covered  the  branches  about  it.  He  sees  the  long 
line  of  trees,  beginning  in  the  dawn  of  time,  by  which  its  parent 
tree  was  produced  under  the  laws  of  heredity.  He  looks  for- 
ward and  sees  the  long  procession  of  trees  which  shall  spring 
from  it  and  march  down  through  the  centuries  to  the  end  of 
the  world.  Now  which  of  these  two  men  sees  the  seed  as  it 
reaUy  is? 

These  two  men  may  represent  the  two  classes  of  persons 
who  saw  the  seed  of  this  school  when  it  was  first  planted.  One 
class  saw  a  few  hundred  dollars  and  a  cheap  building.  The 
other  saw  the  history  of  the  world  moving  forward  to  produce 
this  school,  and  molded  in  turn  by  this  school.  The  one  class 
pronounced  the  effort  feeble  and  in  danger  of  immediate  fail- 
ure; the  other  saw  it  sustained  by  the  promises  of  God  and  is- 
suing in  a  future  crowned  with  the  glory  of  God.  The  ministers 
who  planted  the  seed  here  were  men  of  imagination ;  they  would 
never  have  planted  it  if  they  had  been  men  of  the  five  senses  and 
nothing  more. 

But  now,  lest  I  speak  vaguely  and  unconvincingly,  let  me 
present  to  you  an  example  of  the  idealist  in  the  ministry.  Let 
it  be  the  apostle  Paul,  in  whom  we  find  neither  the  blurred 
glass  of  the  prosaic  literalist,  nor  the  colored  glass  of  the  ro- 
mantic dreamer,  but  the  clear  glass  of  the  sane  idealist.  He 
is  the  greatest  founder  and  enterpriser  of  Christian  history, 
and  the  greatest  idealist  of  Christian  history.  He  idealizes 
every  object  of  his  thought.  But  for  our  present  purposes  it 
may  be  sufficient  to  observe  how  he  idealizes  himself  as  a  per- 
son, his  office  as  an  apostle,  the  church  as  a  spiritual  body,  and 
the  individuals  composing  the  church  as  heirs  of  eternal  life. 

1.  He  idealizes  himself  as  a  person.  He  was  unworthy, 
and  God  saved  him  in  order  to  show  forth  the  full  riches  of 
his  long  suffering;  yet  he  had  lived  in  all  good  conscience  even 
before  his  conversion,  and,  at  the  time  when  he  wrote  some  of 
his  most  humble  sentences,  could  testify  that  he  was  conscious 
against  himself  of  nothing.  At  one  moment  we  hear  him  glory- 
ing in  his  infirmities,  and  the  next  in  visions  and  revelations  so 
great  that  they  brought  him  into  danger  of  spiritual  pride. 
He  was  the  chief  of  sinners,  and  found  it  necessary  to  buffet 
his  body  and  keep  it  under,  lest  after  preaching  the  gospel  to 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  181 

others  he  himself  should  be  a  castaway;  yet,  looking  forward, 
he  beheld  himself  receiving  royal  honors  at  the  hands  of  Christ: 
"Henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  life,  which 
the  Lord,  the  righteous  judge,  shall  give  me  at  that  day."  It 
would  almost  seem  that  he  idealizes  his  sins,  and  thus  beholds 
them  in  all  their  real  blackness.  It  is  certain  that  he  idealizes 
the  grace  which  was  bestowed  upon  him,  and  thus  estimates  it 
aright.  The  language  which  he  employs  to  express  his  sense  of 
his  sins  and  of  the  grace  bestowed  upon  him  is  strong,  emotional, 
imaginative,  rather  than  cold  and  scientific  and  mathematically 
exact. 

All  men  who  succeed  greatly  in  the  ministry  idealize  them- 
selves in  this  manner.  They  are  humble,  but  they  are  self- 
respecting  and  self-confident.  This  modest  self-esteem  springs 
from  their  acquaintance  with  God,  yet  it  is  a  strong  personal 
trait.  How  stimulating  and  energizing  is  the  consciousness, 
possessed  by  every  true  minister,  that  he  is  called  of  God  to 
accomplish  a  special  purpose,  and  equipped  with  the  necessary 
strength  for  the  mission.  The  ministers  who  laid  the  founda- 
tions of  this  school  could  sing  with  the  Psalmist : 
He  teaeheth  my  hands  to  war. 
So  that  mine  arms  do  bend  a  bow  of  brass. 

2.  Then  again,  Paul  idealizes  his  office.  He  declares  that 
he  is  not  worthy  to  be  called  an  apostle,  yet  he  maintains 
stoutly  that  he  is  an  apostle,  and  that  his  claim  to  the  title 
will  stand  the  most  exacting  tests.  He  has  seen  the  risen  Christ ; 
he  has  wrought  all  the  miraculous  signs  of  the  apostles,  and, 
preaching  expressly  as  an  apostle,  he  has  received  the  blessing 
of  God  in  the  conversion  of  souls  and  the  founding  of  churches. 
He  affirms  that  he  is  not  behind  the  very  chiefest  of  the 
apostles.  He  is  aware  that  he  is  the  apostle  to  the  gentiles, 
and  "magnifies  his  office"  as  the  apostle  to  the  gentiles. 

All  ministers  who  succeed  greatly  idealize  not  only  them- 
selves, but  their  office;  they  regard  it  highly;  and,  in  a  good 
sense,  they  are  proud  of  it.  They  feel  that  the  office,  since  it 
is  glorious,  must  be  filled  by  men  pledged  to  lead  in  a  glorious 
advance  and  ready  to  die  rather  than  bring  up  the  rear  in  an 
inglorious  retreat.  If  a  minister  receives  no  stimulus  and  in- 
vigoration  from  the  high  office  which  he  holds,  he  is  a  minister 
only  m  name.    "We  laugh  when  we  see  the  ministerial  strut  or 


182     DIVINITY  SCHOOL  UNIVERSITY  OF  CHICAGO 

hear  the  ministerial  tone.  But  we  grieve  when  we  hear  a  min- 
ister proclaim  loudly  that  he  is  not  a  minister,  that  he  is  not 
called  to  any  office  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  that  there  are 
no  offices  in  that  kingdom.  It  was  not  the  habit  of  the  min- 
isters who  laid  the  foundations  of  Christianity  in  our  country 
to  talk  in  this  manner.  They  stood  beside  the  lowliest  as 
brothers,  and  beside  the  loftiest  as  equals.  They  saw  their 
office  as  it  was,  an  office  of  service,  of  sacrifice,  of  suffering,  and 
hence  the  highest  office  which  God  can  bestow  on  men. 

3.  Observe  still  further  that  Paul  idealizes  the  church  as 
a  spiritual  body,  and  this  to  a  degree  which  creates  astonish- 
ment. In  his  time  the  church,  in  so  far  as  it  was  visible,  con- 
sisted of  a  few  obscure  societies  composed  chiefly  of  obscure 
people  and  meeting  in  obscure  places.  The  majority  of  the  mem- 
bers were  slaves.  There  was  not  a  house  of  worship  on  the  face 
of  the  earth.  The  church  was  not  an  object  of  contempt  in  the 
great  world,  because  it  was  beneath  the  contempt  of  the  great 
world.  Moreover  the  church  in  many  of  its  visible  organiza- 
tions was  unjust  to  this  apostle,  so  that  towards  the  close  of  his 
career  he  wrote  sadly  that  the  most  important  of  the  societies 
which  he  had  founded  had  deserted  him :  ' '  All  they  of  Asia  have 
turned  away  from  me."  Now  it  is  of  this  church  that  Paul 
writes:  "Christ  loved  the  church  and  gave  himself  for  it  that 
he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it  with  the  washing  of  water  by 
the  word,  that  he  might  present  it  to  himself  a  glorious  church, 
not  having  spot  or  wrinkle  or  any  such  thing,  but  that  it 
should  be  holy  and  without  blemish."  It  is  of  this  church 
that  he  writes:  "To  the  intent  that  now  unto  the  principali- 
ties and  powers  in  the  heavenly  places  might  be  made  known 
through  the  church  the  manifold  wisdom  of  God. "  It  is  of  this 
church  that  he  writes:  "God  put  all  things  under  the  feet 
of  Christ  and  gave  him  to  be  head  over  all  things  to  the  church, 
which  is  his  body,  the  fulness  of  him  that  filleth  all  in  all. ' ' 

The  founders  of  this  school  must  have  been  in  the  habit 
of  idealizing  the  church,  else  they  would  have  fainted  under 
their  burdens.  The  societies  which  represented  the  church  in 
this  state  were  few,  were  small,  were  without  wealth,  and  were 
composed  of  persons  for  the  most  part  imknown  to  the  great 
world.  They  were  not  without  serious  faults,  and  were  some- 
times contentious  and  unjust.     But  the  founders,  looking   at 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  183 

them  through  the  clear  glass  of  the  imagination,  saw  in  them 
the  body  of  Christ  and  the  hope  of  future  ages.  All  success- 
ful ministers  do  the  same.  They  are  oppressed  by  the  imper- 
fections of  the  church,  and  cast  down  by  the  wrongs  which  it 
shelters,  and  they  would  despair  did  they  not  behold  it  grow- 
ing under  their  care  in  power,  in  charity,  in  holiness,  in  spiritual 
charm.  If  the  artist,  when  he  begins  his  painting,  expects  to 
finish  it  as  a  mere  daub,  he  will  not  surpass  his  expectations. 
But  if  he  expects  to  make  it  a  thing  of  beauty,  he  will  go  far  to 
succeed,  though  his  materials  are  only  a  coarse  canvas,  a  cheap 
brush,  and  an  unsightly  mixture  of  oil  and  pigment-dust. 

4.  Still  further.  Paul  idealizes  not  only  the  church  as 
a  whole,  but  the  individuals  composing  it.  No  one  could  tell 
a  man  his  faults  more  plainly  than  he.  No  one  could  grieve 
more  profoundly  over  the  imperfections  of  the  men  and  women 
whom  he  taught.  He  weeps  as  he  writes  to  them,  and  the  pages 
of  his  epistles  come  to  us  stained  with  the  tears  of  his  af- 
fectionate sorrow.  Yet  he  sees  a  future  existence  of  incompar- 
able glory  of  these  people  but  half  born  from  pagan  superstition 
and  vice,  and  apparently  in  danger  of  dying  before  they  have 
drawn  their  first  breath.  ' '  We  labor, ' '  he  tells  us,  ' '  that  we  may 
present  every  man  perfect  in  Christ  Jesus."  ''Know  ye  not 
that  ye  shall  judge  angels!"  he  cries  to  a  company  of  quarrel- 
ing Greeks,  for  the  most  part  slaves.  To  another  company  of 
the  same  character  he  writes,  "When  Christ,  who  is  our  life, 
shall  appear,  then  shall  we  also  appear  with  him  in  glory." 

Now  the  founders  of  this  school,  and  of  all  similar  Chris- 
tian enterprises,  must  have  idealized  the  men  for  whom  they 
toiled,  else  they  would  not  have  had  strength  for  their  exact- 
ing tasks.  Here  is  a  belated  caterpillar  crawling  slowly  along 
your  garden  fence  in  the  autumn.  Two  men  observe  it.  One 
is  prosaic,  and  sees  only  a  caterpillar,  and  turns  from  it  in 
indifference  or  repugnance.  The  other  is  an  idealist,  and  sees 
both  the  caterpillar  and  the  butterfly  which  shall  issue  from  it. 
Is  the  caterpillar  in  danger?  Can  it  find  no  place  in  which 
to  spin  its  cocoon  ?  It  is  the  idealist  who  will  aid  it  and  perhaps 
carry  it  to  his  own  warm  room  and  protect  it  till  it  has  woven 
its  bed  of  silk,  has  finished  its  winter  sleep,  and  has  put  on  its 
wings.  As  a  caterpillar  it  is  as  loathly  to  the  idealist  as  to  his 
prosaic  neighbor;  and  he  takes  it  in  his  hands  and  carries  it 


184     DIVINITY  SCHOOL  UNIVERSITY  OF  CHICAGO 

to  a  shelter  only  because  he  considers  what  a  glorious  thing  it 
may  become  under  his  care. 

I  have  presented  to  you  the  apostle  Paul  as  the  finest  ex- 
ample of  the  idealist  in  the  ministry,  because  he  is  the  greatest 
enterpriser  and  founder  of  Christian  history,  and  because  he 
gives  us  the  secret  of  all  great  enterprisers  and  founders.  They 
have  always  been  idealists,  "looking  at  the  things  which  are 
not  seen,"  yet  which  are  far  more  real  and  enduring  than  "the 
things  which  are  seen."  The  men  who  laid  the  foundations  on 
this  spot  were  of  this  type.  And  we,  if  we  are  in  any  worthy 
manner  to  carry  on  the  work  which  they  heroically  began,  must 
be  men  of  this  type.  The  idealist  in  the  ministry  is  the  only 
man  who  ought  to  be  in  the  ministry. 

Let  us  have  no  fear  that  such  idealism  as  this  will  lead 
us  to  overlook  any  reality.  Every  student  of  art  knows  that 
the  highest  idealism  and  the  highest  realism  are  one  and  the 
same.  It  was  only  when  artists  had  solved  the  problems  of 
realism  that  they  achieved  the  highest  idealism;  and  it  was  only 
when  they  had  reached  the  highest  idealism  that  they  knew  how 
to  master  the  highest  realism.  As  one  stands  before  the  Last 
Supper  in  Milan,  he  does  not  know  which  to  admire  more,  its 
perfect  realism  or  its  pathetic  dream  of  the  ideal.  There  is  no 
warfare  between  these  two  realms  either  in  the  artist  or  in  the 
minister. 

Let  us  have  no  fear  that  the  idealization  of  our  own  man- 
hood, of  our  high  office,  of  the  church,  and  of  the  individuals 
composing  it,  will  make  us  unpractical.  The  only  successful  man 
in  practical  affairs  is  the  sane  idealist.  Every  successful  busi- 
ness man  idealizes  his  business,  the  enviable  life  to  which  suc- 
cess will  lead  him,  the  mother,  the  wife,  the  children,  for  whom 
he  toils.  Every  successful  soldier  idealizes  the  country,  the 
home,  the  family,  which  are  the  objects  of  his  warfare. 

Thy   voice    is   heard   through    rolling    drums 
That  beat  to  battle  where  he  stands; 
Thy  face  across  his  fancy  comes 
And  gives  the  battle  to  his  hands. 

A  moment,  while  the  trumpets  blow, 
He  sees  his  brood  about  thy  knee; 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  185 

The  next,  like  fire  he  meets  the  foe, 
And  strikes  him  dead  for  thine  and  thee. 

Would  you  know  the  secret  of  the  success  which  Paul 
achieved?  It  is  to  be  found  in  his  visions.  His  great  career 
began  in  a  vision:  "Wlhereupon  I  was  not  disobedient  unto 
the  heavenly  vision."  The  founders  of  this  school  had  heavenly 
visions.  No  man  ever  succeeds  in  any  calling  till  he  has  had 
a  vision.  No  minister  ever  succeeds  till  he  has  had  a  heavenly 
vision.     (Great  applause.) 


PRAYER 

By  Dr.  McClure 

Almighty  God,  for  the  visions  whereby  this  Institute  has 
been  guided  and  inspired  in  the  past,  we  give  Thee  true  thanks, 
and  we  ask  that  all  of  us  as  we  pass  hence  may  be  inspired 
and  cheered  by  the  vision  of  our  great  church;  and  do  Thou, 
Lord,  grant  that  each  of  us  in  his  own  place  may  be  enabled  by 
Thy  power  to  do  his  work  beautifully  and  well,  and  to  hasten 
the  consummation  of  the  kingdom. 

And  may  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  us 
all.    Amen. 


TUESDAY  MORNING    MAY  EIGHTH 


UNDERGRADUATE    EXERCISES 

THE  REV.  GEORGE  H.  PARKINSON,  PRESIDING 


The  Service 

The  service  was  held  in  the  Chapel  of  Memorial  Hall. 
Music  for  the  occasion  was  rendered  by  the  Rev.  A.  L.  Semans, 
of  the  class  of  1907  (the  mandolin),  and  by  the  Institute  quar- 
tette, consisting  of  the  Revs.  Herbert  T.  Prell,  Alfred  S,  Red- 
fern,  Charles  E.  Wilcox,  Arthur  W.  Henke.  Prayer  was  of- 
fered by  the  Rev.  Lewis  B.  Lott,  and  the  Rev.  Allen  H.  Wood, 
and  addresses  were  made  by  the  Rev.  George  H.  Parkinson  who 
presided,  the  Rev.  R.  M.  Wyant,  class  of  1908,  the  Rev.  0.  F. 
Merrill,  class  of  1907,  the  Rev.  J.  Harvey  Walker,  class  of  1906. 

President  Little  announced  a  gift  by  which  the  Luke  Hitch- 
cock Memorial  Scholarship  is  to  be  founded. 


PRAYER 

By  the  Rev.  Lewis  B.  Lott. 

We  are  grateful  to  Thee,  our  Heavenly  Father,  that  Thou 
hast  given  unto  us  so  many  blessings  during  all  of  our  lives ;  but 
especially  would  we  remember  this  morning.  Our  Father,  all  of 
the  blessings  which  Thou  hast  bestowed  upon  those  whom  Thou 
hast  called  into  Thy  ministry  in  the  relations  of  this  school. 
We  thank  Thee  that  we  have  the  privilege  of  celebrating  its 
jubilee,  this  anniversary  of  the  founding  of  our  school.  We 
are  glad.  Our  Father,  and  thank  Thee  for  the  heroic  devotion 
and  for  the  foresight  and  for  the  consecration  of  those  that 
gave  that  this  school  might  be  started.  We  thank  Thee  for 
those  who  have  been  connected  with  it  during  all  its  history. 
Especially  would  we  remember  the  devotion  of  the  teachers  who 
have  given  their  lives'  best  work  for  this  school.  We  thank 
Thee  for  the  President,  for  the  Faculty  of  the  years  gone  by 
and  of  this  year.  We  thank  Thee,  Our  Father,  for  the  Alumni 
who  have  gone  out  from  this  school;  some  have  crossed  the 
seas  and  climbed  the  mountains  and  carried  the  Gospel  into 
strange  lands;  some  of  them  have  gone  with  the  flag  to  the  ut- 
termost parts  of  the  world,  and  have  set  side  by  side  with  the 

189 


190  UNDERGRADUATE  EXERCISES 

Stars  and  Stripes,  the  flag  of  the  Gospel,  the  blood-stained 
banner  of  the  cross,  crowned  with  the  crown  of  the  resurrected 
life  in  Jesus  Christ;  we  are  glad  for  them.  We  are  glad  that 
some  have  gone  away  into  the  dark  places  of  our  cities;  they 
have  labored  among  the  submerged  tenth  of  our  land.  We  are 
glad  for  those  who  have  gone  into  the  villages  and  hamlets.  We 
are  glad  for  all  who  have  gone  from  this  school,  and  we  thank 
Thee  that  the  privilege  is  theirs  this  morning  to  gather  to- 
gether in  these  halls  and  be  with  us  in  the  exercises  of  this 
day.  We  thank  Thee  for  the  presence  of  our  Bishops  and  for  the 
inspiration  which  their  presence  has  given  to  the  exercises  of 
this  year.  We  thank  Thee  for  all  of  the  blessings  of  this  com- 
mencement week. 

Now,  we  ask  Thy  blessing  upon  this  day  and  this  hour,  upon 
every  one  gathered  here;  especially  upon  those  who  are  to 
participate  in  these  exercises;  we  ask  that  Thy  Spirit  may  be 
with  them  and  that  the  power  of  God  may  rest  upon  them. 

And  now  we  come  to  the  parting  of  the  ways :  a  class  goes 
from  us,  the  members  of  which  we  have  known  in  intimacy,  with 
whom  we  have  had  fellowship  day  after  day.  The  time  has  come 
for  us  to  part.  They  go  away  into  the  world,  some  to  go,  as 
other  alumni  have  gone,  across  the  seas  and  up  the  mountains 
to  carry  the  Gospel  to  those  who  have  never  heard  of  Jesus, — 
some  to  go  out  into  the  cities  and  towns  of  our  own  land  to 
preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  We  realize.  Our 
Father,  that  these  years  they  have  spent  here  shall  have  been 
in  vain  unless  this  should  have  been  their  Jerusalem  of  waiting 
and  of  baptism ;  and  so  we  pray.  Our  Father,  that  in  an  especial 
manner  the  Spirit,  the  Holy  Spirit,  may  rest  upon  those  that 
go  forth  this  year  into  their  work,  and  upon  us  who  remain 
that  in  all  things  we  may  come  to  know  the  height,  the  depth, 
the  length  and  the  breadth  of  the  love  of  Christ,  and  that  we 
may  attain  unto  all  the  fulness  of  God.    For  Thy  sake.    Amen. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  191 

INTRODUCTORY  ADDRESS 


By  Mr.  Parkinson 

Before  this  program  goes  any  further,  I  think  this  ought 
to  be  said  that  those  of  you  who  have  the  program  will  notice 
the  name  of  The  Rev.  Charles  P.  Johnson  at  the  beginning  of 
the  program.  He  was  to  have  led  us  in  prayer.  Brother  John- 
son is  in  the  hospital,  and  instead  of  his  being  here  to  pray  for 
us  we  are  here  to  pray  for  him. 

We  are  engaged  in  a  celebration  that  is  somewhat  unusual 
in  this  new  western  country.  Numerous  educational  institu- 
tions indicate  the  eagerness  of  our  people  to  be  well  informed, 
but  only  a  few  of  our  schools  have  as  yet  reached  the  age  of 
fifty  years.  Crossing  the  half-century  mark  is,  therefore,  an 
occasion  of  gladness  to  us.  Our  school  is  now  of  sufficient  age 
to  have  a  record  of  fine  achievement  and  an  accumulation 
of  inspiring  tradition.  The  number  of  our  students  annually 
increases.  However  alarming  may  be  the  decrease  in  attend- 
ance upon  other  theological  schools,  let  Methodists  understand 
that  there  is  a  gratifying  increase  in  the  number  of  students  at 
all  three  of  the  great  theological  seminaries  of  our  church.  The 
late  remarkable  President  Harper  in  assigning  a  reason  for 
this,  hit  upon  the  explanation  that  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  holds  out  to  its  young  preachers  the  hope  of  becoming 
Bishops!  (Laughter  and  applause.)  But  may  not  the  real 
explanation  lie  rather  in  the  fact  that  our  theological  schools  are 
meeting  the  demand  of  these  days  for  a  brave,  open-minded, 
consecrated  scholarship  ? 

With  increasing  prosperity  and  an  increasing  number  of 
students  our  Seminary  faces  the  future,  assured  of  long  life 
and  of  great  usefulness  to  God  and  to  the  Church.  She  will  be 
able  to  bestow  upon  future  generations  of  preachers  richer 
blessings  than  she  could  give  to  her  sons  in  the  past.  If  some  of 
us  shall  be  spared  to  participate  in  her  centennial  celebration 
we  will  doubtless  see  as  great  an  enlargement  of  her  equipment 
and  influence  as  the  earliest  of  her  graduates  see  today.  At  that 
time  it  will  be  our  happy  privilege  to  inspire  the  members  of 
the  Centennial  Class  with  a  recital  of  the  benefits  that  came 
to  us  from  our  association  with  devout  scholars,  and  from  the 
great  opportunities  that  were  ours.    The  good  men  who  have  been 


192  UNDERGRADUATE  EXERCISES 

our  teachers  will  have  finished  their  labors  and  received  their 
crowns  before  that  Centennial  comes,  but  any  of  us  whom  God's 
gracious  providence  may  have  spared  until  that  time  will  not 
fail  to  tell  the  younger  men  how  great  and  kind  our  teachers 
were.  But  knowing,  of  course,  that  few,  if  any  of  us  will  par- 
ticipate in  that  distant  celebration,  I  now  express  on  behalf  of 
all  the  students  of  our  Seminary,  and  on  behalf  of  the  members 
of  the  graduating  class  especially,  our  heartfelt  gratitude  to 
the  noble  men  who  make  up  the  faculty  of  this  Institute.  (Ap- 
plause.) 

That  must  be  a  proud  day  in  a  man's  life  upon  which  he 
is  able  to  say  that  he  has  been  preaching  the  Gospel  for  fifty 
years.  But  such  a  man  must  have  seen  many  changes  both  in 
himself  and  in  his  environment.  He  must  be  like  Moses  on 
the  mountain  looking  into  that  rich  land  beyond  that  God  will 
give  to  his  successors,  his  last  days  cheered  with  the  assur- 
ance that  the  heritage  of  the  future  will  be  better  than  his  own. 
Doubtless  the  Institute  offers  larger  advantages  now  than  it  of- 
fered fifty  years  ago,  and  in  years  to  come  it  will  open  still 
larger  opportunities  to  those  who  will  accept  them.  But  there 
is  one  opportunity  common  to  all  who  have  felt  the  strange 
warming  of  the  heart — it  is  the  opportunity  to  know  and  to 
preach  a  living  and  a  saving  Christ.  That  our  preaching  of 
that  Christ  may  be  more  intelligent  and  effective  we  have  been 
in  this  place. 

But  tomorrow  we  shall  go  our  various  ways,  some  back  to 
the  home  of  our  childhood  to  preach  to  those  with  whom  we  used 
to  play,  and  some  to  strange  places,  and  others  even  to  strange 
lands,  but  all  going  out  to  preach  a  Christ  who  is  able  to  save 
to  the  uttermost,  even  the  uttermost  sinner  in  the  uttermost  part 
of  the  earth!  And  before  we  go  we  count  it  a  rare  privilege 
that  we  can  spend  these  few  days  with  you  who  are  in  a  double 
sense  our  brothers — the  alumni  of  this  Institute,  receiving  the 
inspiration  of  your  presence,  your  admonitions  and  your  bless- 
ings, and  uniting  our  hearts  with  yours  in  thanking  God  for 
the  generous  women  and  noble  men  who  gave  us  these  oppor- 
tunities.    "While  you   pray   for   us   we   pray  to  be   like  you. 

Since  this  occasion  is  so  unusual  we  are  about  to  break  the 
custom  and  share  with  the  other  classes  of  the  school  the  honor 
of  speaking  to  you.    Hence  it  will  be  my  pleasant  duty  to  intro- 


/-'-^rf"^ 


w 


r  a 
> 

0 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  193 

duce  a  speaker  from  each  of  the  three  classes ;  the  first,  who  rep- 
resents the  junior  class,  will  speak  of  the  work  of  the  pioneer 
preacher  before  the  days  of  the  seminary;  the  second,  a  member 
of  the  middle  class,  will  tell  us  of  life  as  it  now  is  within  the 
seminary;  and  the  third,  who  has  the  honor  to  represent  the 
graduating-  class,  will  speak  of  the  greater  responsibilities  that 
come  to  one  who  has  enjoyed  the  privileges  of  a  seminary  train- 
ing. The  first  speaker  is  the  Rev.  Richard  M.  Wyant,  his  sub- 
ject "Without  the  Seminary." 


WITHOUT  THE  SEMINARY 


By  the  Rev.  R.  M.  Wyant 

As  an  institution  in  American  Methodism,  the  theological 
seminary  is  the  child  of  the  present  age.  Although  the  natural 
and  normal  outgrowth  of  our  ecclesiastical  body,  a  providential 
development  necessitated  by  changing  conditions  within  the 
church,  it  did  not  appear  until  1840  and  only  in  the  latter  part 
of  the  century  was  its  influence  largely  felt.  How  did  our 
preachers  of  former  years  get  along  without  the  seminary? 
Judge  by  what  they  accomplished!  By  the  middle  of  the  last 
century,  up  to  which  time  the  seminary  had  exerted  no  appre- 
ciable influence,  we  had  twelve  thousand  local  and  traveling 
preachers,  over  one  million  members,  and  church  property  to 
the  value  of  nearly  twenty  million  dollars.  Such  results  are 
not  accomplished  by  weak  or  ignorant  men.  The  rapid  growth 
in  the  membership  of  the  church  bears  appropriate  and  forceful 
testimony  to  their  fitness  and  fidelity,  while  every  church  is  an 
eloquent  though  silent  witness  to  their  efficiency. 

If  we  would  understand  the  work  of  the  early  preachers  we 
must  first  understand  the  men  themselves.  Whatever  advan- 
tages they  may  have  lacked,  they  still  had  their  own  experience 
to  draw  upon  and  that  is  always  fundamental  to  a  successful 
Gospel  ministry.  They  had  what  in  Wesley's  theory  of  preach- 
ing was  the  one  indispensable  qualification  of  the  ministry,  a 
genuine,  thorough  conversion.  The  Anglican  church  required 
learning  and  recommended  piety;  the  Methodists  required  per- 
sonal religion,  and  also  expected  a  special,  divine  call  to  the 


194  WITHOUT  THE  SEMINARY 

work.  Their  preachers  were  not  mere  functionaries,  nor  mere 
professionals  seeking  an  easy  office  and  a  rich  living;  they  were 
ministers  of  the  reconciliation,  called  of  God  to  help  win  a  lost 
world.  They  labored  not  for  gold  nor  for  the  praise  of  men,  but 
for  the  salvation  of  souls  and  the  glory  of  God. 

When  Wesley  first  heard  of  Maxfield's  preaching  he  would 
have  prevented  him  had  not  he  himself  been  restrained  by  his 
mother,  who  warned  him  to  be  careful  what  he  did  since  Max- 
field  was  as  clearly  called  of  God  to  preach  as  he.  He  decided 
to  hear  the  man  for  himself.  Simple  and  uncultured,  but  full 
of  faith  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  Maxfield  went  forth  to  bear  his 
witness.  His  ministry  was  signally  owned  of  God,  and  hence- 
forth it  became  a  cardinal  principle  of  Methodism  that  no  man 
should  be  forbidden  to  preach  the  Gospel  who  had  sufficient 
grace  and  gifts  to  make  him  useful. 

The  true  measure  of  a  man  must  go  to  the  foundations  of 
his  character.  Power  is  essential  to  success,  and  power  in  preach- 
ing implies  that  back  of  the  sermons  is  true  manhood.  Only 
moral  worth  can  impart  the  dynamic  force  that  is  most  intense 
in  the  preaching  of  the  Word.  It  was  said  of  Washington  that 
when  he  led  the  American  forces  in  person  he  doubled  the 
strength  of  the  army.  Such  was  the  influence  of  the  early  leaders 
of  Methodism.  Strong  men  and  true,  they  inspired  like  courage 
and  confidence  in  their  followers,  and  to  them  is  due  much  of 
the  credit  for  the  influence  and  power  Methodism  now  has 
throughout  the  world. 

As  to  training,  the  pioneer  had  the  advantages  of  what  Dr. 
Warren,  of  Boston,  has  called,  ''the  grandest  of  theological  sem- 
inaries, whose  campus  is  broader  than  the  continent."  This 
was  none  other  than  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  -working 
through  her  circuit  system,  the  abandonment  of  which  occasioned 
and  justified  the  development  of  the  theological  seminary  as  a 
necessary  and  providential  substitute.  The  original  systemj 
contemplated  the  education  of  ministers  by  the  church  herself. 
While  it  had  various  advantages,  its  chief  beauty  was  its  happy 
blending  of  the  theoretical  and  the  practical,  the  grave  problem 
of  ministerial  education.  The  Swiss  historian,  Merle  D'Aubigne, 
deploring  the  failure  of  the  state  church  systems  of  Europe  to 
solve  this  problem,  was  toM  of  the  Methodist  plan.  He  declared 
himself  charmed  with  its  excellence,  and  thought  it  interpreted 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  195 

to  him  the  mystery  of  Methodist  history.  That  it  was  wonder- 
fully efficient  is  beyond  question.  Nothing  superior  to  it  has  ever 
been  found  in  any  branch  of  the  church.  It  furnished  the 
young  preachers  an  apprenticeship  that  was  invaluable,  the 
equivalent  of  which  no  ordinary  school  can  provide.  ' '  It  assured 
them  the  practical,  personal  oversight  of  senior  preachers  in  the 
actual  work  of  the  ministry;  the  stimulus  and  profit  of  contact 
with  superior  minds;  the  advantages  of  living  models;  and  the 
blessed  contagion  of  maturer  character."  The  senior  preachers 
were  well  fitted  by  their  experience  to  advise  and  instruct  their 
charges.  They  knew  when  to  cheer  and  encourage  them ;  when  to 
stimulate  their  ambitions;  and  when  to  take  down  their  vanity 
and  self  conceit.  Many  young  men  were  thus  saved  to  the  cause, 
kept  from  serious  blunders,  and  became  efficient  ministers,  who 
might  otherwise  have  dropped  out  by  the  way,  discouraged. 
What  impresses  of  purpose  and  power  they  thus  received  is 
shown  both  by  their  grateful  commemoration  of  their  benefac- 
tors, and  by  their  later  careers.  Instance  Jesse  Lee,  who  in  the 
first  year  of  his  ministry  was  Bishop  Asbury's  traveling  com- 
panion. He  proved  an  apt  and  worthy  pupil  of  that  great  man, 
introduced  Methodism  into  New  England,  and  traveled  various 
circuits  with  great  success.  He  was  the  first  Methodist  minister 
elected  chaplain  to  Congress,  was  five  times  re-elected,  and  missed 
the  Episcopacy  itself  by  only  a  few  votes. 

The  circuit  system  also  made  possible  the  healthful  exer- 
cise of  equestrian  travel ;  furnished  the  preachers  the  inspiration 
of  new  and  changing  scenes,  the  spur  of  fresh  congregations, 
the  conditions  most  favorable  to  meditation  and  reflection,  and 
the  invaluable  opportunity  of  perfecting  discourses  by  judicious 
repetition.  It  enabled  the  preachers  to  concentrate  their 
thought  upon  the  great  doctrines  of  the  church,  and  to  dwell 
upon  these  almost  constantly  in  their  preaching. 

With  this  practical  training  was  blended  the  theoretical, 
for  Methodism  has  always  encouraged  and  promoted  educa- 
tion. The  charge  of  illiteracy,  first  made  in  England,  grew  out 
of  the  lack  of  culture  among  the  early  converts.  In  America  the 
imputation  gained  color  from  the  unsettled  conditions  of  the 
country,  for  the  growth  of  Methodism  was  so  rapid,  and  the 
calls  for  its  heralds  so  numerous  and  so  urgent  that  trained 
men  could  not  be  found  to  man  the  fields.     Thus  many  began 


196  WITHOUT  THE  SEMINARY 

their  ministry  with  no  other  education  than  that  received  in 
"Brush  College,"  but  they  were  not  ignorant  men.  They 
usually  had  sufficient  native  wit  and  knowledge  to  meet  all 
emergencies,  and  to  discomfit  their  adversaries,  even  scholarly 
men.  When  Jesse  Lee  was  asked  whether  he  had  a  liberal  edu- 
cation he  said  he  had  nothing  to  boast  of  but  thought  he  had 
enough  to  carry  him  through  the  country.  At  one  time  two  law- 
yers, seeking  his  discomfiture,  rode  up  to  him — one  on  either  side 
— and  began  plying  him  with  questions.  At  last  chagrined  by 
their  failure,  and  vexed  at  his  retorts,  one  of  them  said:  "I 
don 't  know  whether  to  think  you  a  knave  or  a  fool ! ' '  Looking 
slowly  from  one  to  the  other,  Lee  replied:  "Really,  I  think  I'm 
just  between  the  two. ' '    He  was  not  further  disturbed. 

However  much  these  men  lacked  in  culture  at  the  beginning 
of  their  ministry,  their  subsequent  education  was  not  lightly  to 
be  depreciated.  They  had  a  few  good  books,  and  time  to  master 
them.  Their  studies  were  among  the  best  in  the  English  lan- 
guage. Besides  the  Bible,  the  hymn  book,  and  the  discipline — 
their  chief  friends  and  constant  companions,  they  had  the  works 
of  Wesley,  Fletcher,  Clarke,  and  Watson,  "a  theological  faculty," 
said  Dr.  Warren,  "of  which  any  university  in  the  world  might 
justly  have  been  proud."  Here  they  were  "brought  into  con- 
tact with  the  latest  Biblical  science,  the  best  principles  of  inter- 
pretation, the  most  vital  questions  of  contemporary  doctrine, 
and  the  most  undeniable  masters  of  pulpit  power."  How  well 
ihey  improved  their  opportunity !  Not  many  became  classical 
scholars ;  few  were  skilled  in  many  departments  of  learning ;  but 
in  one  they  excelled ;  in  practical  theology  they  were  masters.  In 
their  own  field — preaching  the  Gospel,  defending  their  doctrines, 
and  arousing  the  slumbering  moral  energies  of  the  people,  they 
had  no  equals.  Some  of  them  secured  a  liberal  education.  Emi- 
nent among  these  was  Elijah  Hedding,  a  powerful  preacher,  seri- 
ous and  earnest,  and  full  of  fire.  At  the  beginning  of  his  minis- 
try, thinking  himself  deficient  in  language,  he  purchased  a 
small  grammar,  but  public  opinion  compelled  him  to  study  by 
stealth  and  to  hide  his  book  when  any  one  approached.  Un- 
daunted, he  persisted  in  his  study  even  to  the  attainment  of 
high  scholarship  and  versatility  in  various  branches  of  literature, 
and  honored  his  church  by  worthily  filling  her  highest  office. 
Even  more  remarkable,  in  some  ways,  was  one  of  his  converts. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  197 

"Father  Taylor"  of  Boston,  characteristic  of  whose  speech  is 
this  terse  description  of  his  own  conversion :  "I  was  dragged 
through  the  liibberhole  (window),  brought  down  by  a  broadside 
from  the  seventy-four — Elijah  Hedding,  and  fell  into  the  arms 
of  Thomas  W,  Tucker."  About  1814,  while  a  prisoner  of  war, 
twenty  years  old — but  unable  to  read  or  write,  he  preached  his 
first  sermon  to  his  fellow-prisoners.  Soon  after  he  learned  to 
read,  spent  six  weeks  in  school,  and  then  entered  upon  his  life- 
work.  From  an  ignorant  youth  before  the  mast  he  rose  rapidly 
to  a  position  of  honor  and  great  influence.  After  nine  years  in 
the  traveling  ministry  he  won  his  renown  as  pastor  of  the  Sea- 
men's Bethel  at  Boston.  He  became  a  voracious  reader,  and  de- 
lighted in  the  rare  old  works  of  Howe,  Baxter,  South,  and  Jeremy 
Taylor.  His  sermons  were  never  written,  but  always  well 
thought  out,  and  when  he  spoke  he  compelled  interest  and  at- 
tention. For  nearly  half  a  century  he  shone  in  Boston  society  as 
its  brightest  wit  and  orator  while  keeping  up  the  closest  intimacy 
with  the  sailors  and  the  sea.  He  had  access  to  all  classes  of  peo- 
ple, and  drew  about  him  all  social  influence  where  such  men  as 
Drs.  Beecher,  Griffin,  and  Wayland  had  failed  to  win  support. 
At  the  same  time,  to  the  men  of  the  sea,  he  was  a  constant  tide  of 
inspiration  and  blessing. 

While  Hedding  and  Taylor  were  pressing  the  battle  in  the 
east,  supported  by  a  host  of  others  as  earnest  in  purpose  and 
constant  in  labors  as  themselves,  the  noted  "Uncle  Peter  Cart- 
wright"  was  propagating  religion  in  the  Mississippi  Valley  with 
such  zeal  and  success  that  he  became  one  of  the  most  famous 
preachers  in  Methodism.  He  grew  up  in  the  woods,  was  con- 
verted at  sixteen,  and  at  eighteen  was  invested  with  all  the 
functions  of  a  traveling  preacher.  By  sedulous  study  he  ac- 
quired a  knowledge  of  various  subjects,  including  the  dead  lan- 
guages. He  was  a  powerful  and  original  preacher,  fearless  and 
impartial  in  reproving  sin,  but  abounding  in  sympathy  and  love. 
Undaunted  by  hardships,  unmoved  by  discouragement,  intimi- 
dated by  no  menace,  he  swept  in  triumph  over  his  extensive 
fields.  His  name  alone  would  draw  a  multitude  to  camp  meeting, 
and  under  the  spell  of  his  voice,  "powerful,  musical,  and  reso- 
nant as  a  trumpet,  growing  soft  or  threatening  as  he  deplored 
the  sinner's  condition  or  announced  his  doom,"  the  people 
bowed  their  heads  and  swayed  before  him  as  trees  before  the 


198  WITHOUT  THE  SEMINARY 

wind.  In  a  ministry  of  fifty-three  years  he  traveled  thousands 
upon  thousands  of  miles,  preached  over  fourteen  thousand  ser- 
mons, baptized  twelve  thousand  people,  and  received  into  society 
ten  thousand  members.  Such  were  some  of  the  products  of  for- 
mer years,  men  without  the  seminary,  but  not  without  intellec- 
tual discipline  or  spiritual  power. 

The  pioneers  were  the  men  for  their  times.  They  grew  up 
with  the  people ;  shared  their  hardships ;  suffered  with  them  the 
pangs  of  hunger  and  thirst;  sympathized  with  them  in  sorrow; 
ministered  to  them  in  affliction;  warned  them  in  danger;  and 
cheered  them  in  discouragement.  They  had  this  advantage  over 
the  modern  preacher,  that  they  had  a  class  of  parishioners  on  a 
somewhat  common  level  of  intelligence  and  culture,  which  great- 
ly facilitated  the  presentation  of  the  truth.  They  had  also  a 
more  susceptible  hearing,  for  the  lack  of  books  and  social  inter- 
course among  the  people  made  them  more  appreciative  of  the 
itinerant's  visits,  and  more  sensitive  to  religious  appeals. 

By  their  very  hardships  these  men  were  preserved  from  two 
great  foes  of  the  modern  ministers — unreality  and  dissipation  of 
energy.  Living  as  they  did  on  the  simplest  fare,  often  suffer- 
ing f r(3m  hunger  for  many  hours ;  wearing  the  plainest  clothing, 
which  often  required  mending  by  their  friends ;  frequently  ford- 
ing rivers,  perhaps  only  to  spend  the  following  night  in  their 
wet  clothing  under  the  trees  or  the  open  sky;  often  suffering 
for  want  of  the  bare  necessities  of  life;  under  such  conditions 
there  could  not  be  unreality  in  their  ministry.  If  noble  self-sac- 
rifice for  the  sake  of  others  constitutes  heroism,  these  men  were 
heroes  of  the  highest  order.  Their  marvelous  success  under  such 
adverse  conditions  furnished  the  mystery  of  Methodism.  That 
success  has  been  partly  explained  by  the  efficiency  of  the  circuit 
system.  But  the  real  source  of  their  power  was  divine.  They 
had  the  present  and  eternal  opportunity  of  living  close  to  God, 
and  availing  themselves  of  this  privilege  they  dwelt  in  the  secret 
place  of  the  Most  High,  and  abode  in  the  shadow  of  the  Al- 
mighty. Around  them,  and  above,  was  the  glory  of  God,  while 
underneath  were  the  everlasting  arms. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  199 

WITHIN  THE  SEMINARY 


By  the  Rev.  O.  F.  Merrill 

It  was  to  me  a  high  honor  that  I  should  be  chosen  to  repre- 
sent my  class  on  this  occasion.  And  yet  in  the  presence  of  such 
distinguished  company  I  know  exactly  how  to  sympathize  with 
Tennyson 's  Bride  of  Burleigh  of  whom  it  is  written : 

**A   trouble   weighed  upon  her, 
And  perplexed  her  night  and  morn, 

With  the  burthen  of  an  honor 
Unto  which  she  was  not  born." 

(Laughter.) 

The  subject  assigned  to  me  is  "Within  the  Seminary"  or  "Life 
in  Garrett ! ' ' 

One  of  the  earliest  impressions  which  life  in  the  seminary 
makes  on  the  student  is  that  Garrett  is  a  place  for  hard  work. 
Few  callings  are  so  open  to  desultory  habits  as  that  of  the  minis- 
try. Unless  right  habits  are  formed  and  rigidly  adhered  to, 
the  minister  is  soon  running  like  Burdette's  Freethinker  train, 
on  "a  road  that  has  no  time  table,  makes  no  connections,  runs 
nowhere  and  has  no  superintendent."  Life  in  Garrett  affords 
abundant  opportunity  for  acquiring  habits  of  industry.  In  this 
respect  the  students  of  today  have  the  advantage  over  the  stu- 
dents of  earlier  days.  Twenty  years  ago  the  courses  consisted  of 
only  twelve  hours  but  now  they  average  seventeen.  A  lecture 
hour  implies  two  and  one-half  hours  outside  work.  This  means 
fifty-nine  and  one-half  hours.  A  large  per  cent  of  the  students 
are  employed  three  days  of  each  week  on  student  charges.  Four 
days  remain  for  sixty  hours  work  or  fifteen  hours  a  day.  We  like 
this  strenuous  regime  and  anticipate  that  recent  and  future 
graduates  of  Garrett  will  get  for  themselves  a  reputation  for 
toil  equal  to  that  of  the  Puritan  Fathers.  One  of  these  divines, 
famed  for  piety  and  learning,  ventured  into  the  estate  of  matri- 
mony and  was  interrogated  as  to  the  inconveniences  of  married 
life.  He  replied,  "Thou  wouldst  know  the  inconvenience  of  a 
wife  and  I  will  tell  thee.  First  of  all,  whereas  thou  risest  at  four 
in  the  morning,  she  will  keep  thee  till  six ;  secondly,  whereas  thou 


200  WITHIN  THE  SEMINARY 

usest  to  study  fourteen  hours  a  day,  she  will  bring  thee  to  eight 
or  nine;  thirdly,  whereas  thou  art  wont  to  forbear  one  meal  a 
day  for  thy  studies,  she  will  bring  thee  to  thy  meat.  If  these  are 
not  mischief  enough  to  affright  thee,  I  know  not  what  thou 
art."  A  student  in  Garrett  today  can  heartily  sympathize  with 
these  old  divines  whose  chief  sorrow  was  "to  be  deprived  their 
liberty  to  study  fourteen  hours  a  day  and  greatest  cruelty  to  be 
robbed  of  the  joys  of  early  rising."     (Laughter.) 

Some  of  our  students  have  read  that  a  bishop  should  be  the 
husband  of  one  wife  and  wishing  to  be  thoroughly  furnished  unto 
every  good  work  have  suffered  these  ' '  inconveniences  of  married 
life."  (Laughter.)  This  is  not  new,  but  the  organization  of  these 
preacher  wives  into  the  Monica  League  is  of  recent  date.  Bishop 
Thoburn  remarks  "that  it  would  be  well  for  all  the  Christian 
ministers  of  the  world  if  their  wives  could  also  receive  a  special 
training  for  the  position  and  work  which  they  are  expected  to 
occupy  in  after  life."  It  is  the  object  of  this  society  to  make 
the  three  years'  residence  in  Evanston  contribute  to  this  end. 
Their  comprehensive  scheme  of  social  evenings,  literary  pro- 
grams and  devotional  meetings  opens  the  door  to  the  best  culture 
and  refinement  of  Evanston  society,  enlarges  the  mental  horizon 
and  provides  for  the  cultivation  of  personal  Christian  experi- 
ence. 

To  speak  faithfully  of  life  within  the  seminary,  some  men- 
tion must  be  made  of  student  finance.  While  the  great  world 
outside  is  agitated  over  "labor  and  capital,"  in  Garrett  the  stub- 
born problem  is  labor  without  capital.  (Laughter.)  The  words 
of  Jesus  to  his  diciples  could  be  fitly  spoken  to  our  faculty,  ' '  The 
poor  ye  have  always  with  you. ' '  Many  are  forced  to  give  up  the 
completion  of  their  courses  and  many  more  are  kept  away  alto- 
gether by  the  specter  of  poverty.  Often  as  we  climb  the  steps 
of  our  noble  building,  our  hearts  are  warm  with  gratitude  to 
Eliza  Garrett  and  other  noble  givers  who  made  possible  these 
unrivalled  opportunities  for  ministerial  training ;  as  we  draw  our 
semi-annual  low  interest  loans  from  the  Board  of  Education, 
we  bless  the  multitude  of  givers  who  have  contributed  to  this 
worthy  fund ;  as  the  bachelor  student  settles  in  his  pleasant  suite 
of  rooms  in  Heck  Hall,  he  is  glad  for  the  generous  founders  of 
this  Evanston  home.  But  the  married  preacher,  as  he  struggles 
to  support  his  family  and  pay  his  rent,  has  visions  of  that  future 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  201 

day  when  Garrett,  like  our  splendid  southern  sister  Gamnion,  is 
provided  with  student  homes.  He  sees  the  day  when  the  magnan- 
imous trustees  of  Northwestern  grant  to  benevolent  laymen  the 
privilege  of  building  on  her  grounds  spacious  apartment  houses 
for  Garrett  families. 

One  of  our  greatest  sister  denominations  has  a  seminary  lo- 
cated in  Chicago.  To  each  student  in  this  school  is  given  annually 
two  scholarships  of  one  hundred  dollars  each,  one  from  the 
church  at  large,  the  other  from  the  school's  endowment.  Such 
scholarships  for  Garrett  men  would  encourage  an  ever  increas- 
ing number  of  promising  young  men  in  our  conferences  to  avail 
themselves  of  the  highest  possible  preparation  for  their  life-work. 
It  is  not  niunbers  but  efficiency  that  has  made  the  American  navy 
the  pride  of  our  country.  It  would  be  a  noble  service  if  the 
stewards  of  wealth  should  double  our  forces  by  doubling  the 
efficiency  of  those  already  in  our  ranks. 

The  organization  of  vital  importance  in  our  midst  is  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association.  It  is  more  and  more  true 
that  the  authority  of  a  minister  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  lies  in  his  spiritual  leadership  quite  as  much  as  in  his 
intellectual  equipment.  He  must,  therefore,  be  spiritually  fur- 
nished. The  primary  object  of  this  association  is  to  conserve 
and  develope  a  sane  and  vigorous  spiritual  life.  In  olden 
days  a  weekly  class-meeting  was  led  by  a  member  of  the  faculty. 
Today  the  devotional  meetings  are  conducted  by  the  students. 
The  testimony  is  frequently  heard,  "I  was  advised  against  at- 
tending a  theological  school  lest  I  lose  my  Christian  experience, 
but  here  I  am  agreeably  surprised  in  finding  the  best  spiritual 
fellowship  I  ever  enjoyed."  Recently  a  student  said,  *'I  believe 
the  best  thing  I  am  getting  in  Garrett  is  a  deepening  of  my 
spiritual  life  and  the  ambition  and  purpose  to  make  my  ministry 
evangelistic."  Two  evangelistic  bands  are  organized  among  the 
students  who  do  not  have  charge  of  churches.  They  witness 
decisions  for  Christ  almost  every  Sunday. 

A  strong  missionary  spirit  also  pervades  our  atmosphere. 
Our  men  are  ready  to  go,  and  every  year  our  church  board  is 
compelled  to  decline  a  number  of  Garrett  men  for  lack  of  funds. 
At  present  our  Band  of  Volunteers  numbers  fifteen.  This  band 
meets  each  week  for  mission  study,  invites  returned  missionaries 
to  address  the  students,  and  sent  this  year  a  delegation  of  seven- 


202  WITHIN  THE  SEMINAEY 

teen  men  to  the  national  convention  of  student  volunteers  which 
met  at  Nashville,  Tennessee.  But  we  are  not  only  ready  to  go, 
we  are  ready  to  send.  The  student's  income  is  meager  at  best, 
but  this  year  after  a  ten  minute  presentation  at  chapel,  seven 
hundred  dollars  was  subscribed  toward  this  year's  support  of 
our  living  link,  Rev.  F.  H.  Smith,  of  Japan. 

With  other  institutions  of  our  church  we  value  the  knowl- 
edge of  history,  theology,  Greek  and  Hebrew,  but  since  our  life 
business  is  the  teaching  and  persuasion  of  men  through  the 
English  tongue,  we  feel  that  Garrett  life  has  been  signally  en- 
riched in  recent  years  by  increased  attention  to  the  art  of  expres- 
sion in  the  vernacular.  Three  years  in  Garrett  produces  the 
conviction  that  the  mastery  of  the  English  language  is  not  ac- 
quired by  instinct  or  inspiration,  but  by  long  and  arduous  toil, 
and  that  the  ordinary  man  who  would  compel  a  hearing  for  the 
gospel  message  must  command  a  clear,  strong  and  attractive 
English  style.  Another  feature  deserves  mention,  not  because 
it  is  new  in  the  life  of  Garrett,  but  because  it  is  a  feature  distin- 
guishing the  life  in  Garrett  from  the  other  splendid  institutions 
of  our  church.  We  refer  to  the  services  rendered  by  the  justly 
famed  Ciminock  School  of  Oratory.  John  Watson,  the  beloved 
Ian  Maclaren,  said  in  his  Yale  lectures  on  preaching, ' '  The  pew 
is  unanimous  in  favor  of  delivery  and  the  pew  is  right.  The  art 
of  elocution  is  not  born  with  us  but  takes  learning, ' '  That  is  the 
Garrett  theory.  Some  argue  as  if  thought  and  the  art  of  expres- 
sion were  exclusive  circles,  but  Garrett  believes  the  more  a  man 
has  to  say  the  greater  the  misfortune  if  it  be  poorly  said.  In 
the  history  of  preaching  it  is  worth  while  to  notice  that  the  age 
hich  is  called  the  golden  age  of  preaching  is  also  the  age  when 
schools  of  Rhetoric  and  Oratory  stood  pre-eminent  among  the 
schools  preparing  men  for  public  life. 

With  you,  our  honored  alumni,  we  revere  the  illustrious 
names  on  the  roll  of  Garrett:  Professors  Ridgaway,  Dempster, 
Kidder,  Hemenway,  Ninde,  Bennett,  Raymond,  Bannister — 
but  we  also  point  with  gratitude  and  admiration  to  their  not  less 
worthy  successors  who  are  with  us  today.  In  a  certain  Scotch 
parish  there  had  been  three  ministers  who  followed  one  another 
in  quick  succession.  The  old  sexton  compared  them  to  a  friend 
something  after  this  fashion :  ' '  The  first  was  a  mon,  but  he  was 
na  a  meenister ;  the  second  was  a  meenister,  but  he  was  na  a  mon ; 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  203 

but  the  third  was  neither  a  mon  nor  a  meenister."  (Laughter.) 
Our  professors  aim  at  making  every  student  at  once  a  man  and  a 
minister.  Our  professors  of  Greek  and  Hebrew,  in  their  love  for 
scholarly  training,  and  their  wide  knowledge  of  the  original 
tongues,  fail  not  to  unite  their  teaching  with  the  most  practical 
suggestions,  the  clearest  views  of  present  day  society  and  the  most 
aggressive  ideals  of  continuous  evangelism.  Literature  and  cul- 
ture, sermonizing  and  rhetoric,  are  happily  united  in  our  Eng- 
lish studies  where  the  most  painstaking  work  in  sermon  outlines 
is  never  permitted  to  displace  the  broader  field  of  literature  and 
art.  The  creed  of  most  students  entering  Garrett  is  a  dimly  known 
chaos  of  Christian  beliefs,  but  the  free,  reverent  and  scholarly 
presentation  of  Christian  doctrine  clears  away  the  fog  and  gives 
us  a  well  defined  grasp  of  Biblical  truth.  The  true  relation  of 
pastor  to  people,  man  to  society,  man  to  man,  is  abundantly  pre- 
sented by  the  Department  of  Practical  Theology  where  wise  and 
brotherly  counsel  is  always  cordially  offered  to  any  perplexed  or 
troubled  student.  And  there  is  our  president.  Dr.  Little,  whose 
knowledge  extendeth  to  all  ages,  to  all  climes,  to  all  sciences ;  we 
shall  always  look  back  with  pride  to  the  three  short  years  in  his 
lecture  room,  where  he  daily  gave  us  terse  epigrams,  deep  philos- 
ophy and  wise  admonition,  founded  on  delineations  of  history  in 
the  light  of  today.  Truly,  the  core  and  crown  of  Garrett  life 
is  the  greatness  of  her  professors.  As  long  as  they  continue  the 
most  eminent,  the  most  earnest,  the  most  devoted  to  the  kingdom 
of  God  which  the  church  can  afford,  so  long  will  Garrett  continue 
a  power  throughout  all  lands  and  throughout  all  time.  (Great 
applause. ) 


BEYOND  THE  SEMINARY 


By  THE   Rev.  J.  Harvey  Walker 

Speaking  in  behalf  of  the  men  who  are  about  to  be  graduated 
from  Garrett  Biblical  Institute,  I  am  to  discuss  the  relations  that 
these  men  are  to  sustain  to  the  world  that  lies  out  beyond  the 
seminary. 

There  are  certain  things  which  may  be  expected  of  all  min- 
isters. For  example,  it  is  to  be  expected  that  they  shall  have 
common  sense,  that  they  shall  be  men  of  piety,  and  that  they 


204  BEYOND  THE  SEMINARY 

shall  have  some  natural  talent  for  their  work.  It  is  also  to  be 
expected  that  they  shall  be  men  of  strong  faith  and  that  they 
shall  be  called  of  God  to  the  work  of  the  ministry.  But  it  is 
especially  of  the  minister  who  has  had  the  advantage  of  seminary 
training  that  I  am  called  upon  to  speak.  What  has  the  world  a 
right  to  expect  of  this  man  as  distinguished  from  the  man  who 
has  been  without  such  a  course  of  training? 

I.  First  of  all,  I  think  it  may  be  expected  of  him  that  he 
shall  ask  no  favors  either  from  the  church  or  from  the  world  on 
the  score  of  his  superior  training.  He  is  not  to  walk  off  the 
campus  with  his  head  unduly  erect  and  his  nostrils  dilated. 
Neither  is  he  to  wear  an  air  of  superiority  and  insist  that  the 
church  and  the  world  owe  him  something  special  merely  because 
he  managed  to  make  a  grade  of  at  least  seventy  in  the  seminary. 
What  does  the  church  or  the  world  owe  him?  Even  granting 
that  he  possesses  all  the  splendid  attainments  that  he  thinks  he 
does,  is  he  not  what  he  is  because  the  church  and  the  world  have 
contributed  to  make  him  so  ?  Ought  he  not,  then,  to  go  out  from 
his  studies  humbled  by  a  sense  of  his  great  indebtedness  rather 
than  elated  by  false  assumption  of  great  desert  ?  Nay,  he  ought 
to  go  out  like  his  Master,  filled  with  a  sense  of  the  world's  need. 
And  0  how  needy  the  world  is !  How  many  unlovely  places  and 
how  many  unlovable  people  there  are!  What  vice  and  corrup- 
tion infest  our  great  cities !  How  many  lives  are  barren  of  the 
good  things  that  God  has  meant  them  to  have !  In  our  own  land 
our  hearts  are  made  sad  by  the  passing  spectacle  of  sin  and  un- 
happiness,  while  from  across  the  seas  the  cry  goes  up  from 
countless  hosts  of  God's  untaught  children,  calling  unto  us  out 
of  their  great  need,  and  challenging  our  faith,  our  courage,  and 
our  love.  It  was  for  such  a  world  our  Lord  humbled  himself 
unto  death,  even  the  death  of  the  Cross.  Are  we,  then,  to  go  out 
and  deny  our  Lord  by  seeking  pleasant  location,  easy  work,  high 
salary,  or  exalted  position?  Are  we  to  go  out  and  attempt  to 
use  our  diplomas  as  clubs  with  which  to  compel  bishops  and  pre- 
siding elders  to  treat  us  with  extra  consideration?  We  should 
rather  go  willing  to  work  in  the  places  where  our  lives  will  count 
for  the  most,  whatever  of  hardship  or  sacrifice  might  be  entailed. 
We  ought  to  go  out  and  place  our  shoulders,  made  broader  by  our 
superior  training,  beneath  the  world's  load,  and  lift  with  might 
and  main  until  that  burden  is  lightened.     "There  is  a  legend 


GAERETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  205 

in  the  Greek  Church  about  her  two  favorite  saints— St.  Cas- 
sianus,  the  type  of  monastic  asceticism,  and  St.  Nicholas,  the  life 
of  genial,  active,  unselfish  Christianity.  St.  Cassianus  enters 
heaven,  and  Christ  says:  'What  hast  thou  seen  on  earth,  Cas- 
sianus V  'I  saw, '  said  he,  ' a  peasant  floundering  with  his  wagon 
in  a  marsh. '  '  And  didst  thou  help  him  ?'  '  No. '  '  W!hy  not  ? '  *  I 
was  coming  before  thee,'  said  St.  Cassianus,  'and  I  was  afraid 
of  soiling  my  white  robes.'  Then  St.  Nicholas  enters  heaven,  all 
covered  with  mud  and  mire.  'Why  so  stained  and  soiled,  St. 
Nicholas?'  said  the  Lord.  'I  saw  a  peasant  floundering  in  a 
marsh,'  said  St.  Nicholas,  'and  I  put  my  shoulder  to  the  wheel, 
and  helped  him  out.'  'Blessed  art  thou,'  answered  the  Lord, 
'thou  didst  well.  Thou  didst  better  than  Cassianus.'  And  he 
blessed  St.  Nicholas  with  fourfold  approval."  We  may  not  be 
expected  to  go  out  from  the  seminary  with  the  ambition  to  keep 
our  hands  white,  save  in  innocency.  We  may  not  please  our  Lord 
or  make  ourselves  presentable  for  heaven  by  drawing  aside  the 
skirts  of  our  garments  and  avoiding  the  touch  of  the  wicked 
world,  but  by  becoming  begrimed  and  besmirched  in  our  efforts 
to  save  those  who  are  perishing. 

Once  a  poet  walked  down  by  the  river's  brink,  and  saw 
floating  on  the  bosom  of  the  water  a  snow-white  waterlily.  And 
he  addressed  the  flower  in  words  like  these : 

"0  star  on  the  breast  of  the  river, 

0  marvel  of  bloom  and  grace, 

Did  you  fall  right  down  out  of  heaven. 
Out  of  the  sweetest  place? 
You're  as  pure  as  the  thoughts  of  an  angel. 
Your  heart  is  lit  by  the  sun, 
Did  you  grow  in  the  Golden  City, 
My  pure  and  radiant  one?" 
And  the  lily  replied : 

"Nay,  nay,  I  fell  not  out  of  heaven. 
None  gave  me  my  saintly  white. 
It  slowly  grew  in  the  darkness, 
Down  in  the  dreary  night. 
From  the  ooze  of  the  silent  river 

1  gained  my  beauty  and  grace. 
White  souls  fall  not,  0  my  poet. 
They  rise  to  the  sweetest  place." 


206  BEYOND  THE  SEMINARY 

II.  The  world  has  a  right  also  to  expect  that  the  man  of 
seminary  training  shall  exert  a  sane  and  steadying  influence 
upon  the  religious  thought  of  his  time.  Who,  among  all  the 
men  who  come  into  close  touch  with  the  masses  of  the  people, 
ought  to  be  more  competent  to  lead  them  to  safe  and  clear  views 
in  religious  matters  than  the  man  of  seminary  training?  I  am 
not  arguing  that  he  has  encompassed  the  whole  field  of  Theologi- 
cal research,  nor  that  he  knows  all  that  is  knowable  about  things 
religious.  But  I  do  maintain  that  in  the  class  room  he  has  had 
opportunity  to  hear  the  great  doctrines  of  the  church  set  forth 
and  to  see  their  Scriptural  foundations  examined.  He  has  been 
trained  throughout  his  course  to  a  scholarly  use  of  his  Bible  and 
disciplined  in  the  careful  and  sound  exegesis  of  those  Scriptures 
which  contain  the  fundamentals  of  the  Christian  faith.  He 
has  also  had  opportunity  to  know  some  of  the  principles  of 
modern  criticism,  and  is  therefore  at  least  somewhat  capable 
of  discerning  between  those  questions  that  are  vital  to  the  Chris- 
tian faith  and  those  that  are  merely  incidental.  He  is  not,  per- 
haps, to  make  these  questions  a  theme  for  pulpit  discourse.  But 
he  should  be  able,  if  need  be,  to  point  out  and  demonstrate  the 
fact  that  questions  as  to  the  composite  character  of  the  Penta- 
teuch or  of  Isaiah,  or  the  question  as  to  whether  the  Book  of 
Job  is  history  or  drama,  do  not  call  into  question  either  the 
inspiration  or  the  authority  of  these  writings.  He  should  be 
able  to  show  that,  even  if  all  the  contentions  of  the  scholarly 
and  conscientious  critics  could  be  maintained,  the  Bible  would 
still  stand  the  Word  of  the  Living  God,  and  would  still  speak 
to  men  out  of  unimpeachable  authority. 

III.  Again,  the  world  has  a  right  to  expect  the  minister 
possessed  of  seminary  training  to  be  a  sound  thinker  upon  the 
social  and  economic  problems  that  confront  his  generation. 
Every  age  has  its  social  and  economic  problems  peculiar  to  it- 
self. Every  age  must  solve  its  own  problems.  As  the  civiliza- 
tion of  the  world  has  advanced  the  activities  of  life  have  be- 
come more  varied,  and  men  and  nations  have  been  drawn  into 
closer  contact  in  social  and  industrial  interests.  Consequently 
in  the  course  of  time  these  problems  have  become  increasingly 
difficult  of  solution. 

In  these  days  when  an  aristocracy  of  wealth  is  forming, 
when  capital  and  labor  are  pitted  against  each  other  in  battle 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  207 

array,  and  when  large  bodies  of  laboring  men  are  becoming 
hostile  to  the  church  and  other  institutions  of  our  civilization, 
we  are  facing  crises  of  the  utmost  gravity.  How  transcendently 
important  it  is,  then,  that  we  have  sane  and  clear  teaching  in 
regard  to  our  social  and  economic  life ! 

In  the  midst  of  this  perplexing  maze  of  social  and  indus- 
trial problems  the  world  needs  to  hear  the  prophetic  voice,  clear 
as  the  sound  of  a  trumpet,  and  coming  from  lips  that  have  been 
touched  with  live  coals  from  off  the  altar.  From  whom  may  the 
world  expect  to  hear  this  prophetic  voice  if  not  from  the  men 
who  have  given  their  years  to  special  study  of  the  fundamental 
principles  of  the  Kingdom  of  Righteousness? 

The  minister  may  say,  as  is  often  said,  that  it  is  his  busi- 
ness to  preach  the  "Gospel,"  and  not  to  become  entangled  in 
the  meshes  of  political,  social,  or  industrial  questions.  What  is 
the  Gospel?  Is  it  a  vague,  impractical  something,  which  has 
no  relation  whatever  to  the  everyday  affairs  of  life?  Is  it  a 
mere  sentiment  in  heart,  given  unto  men  chiefly  to  make  them 
feel  comfortable  and  satisfied?  Or  is  it  a  creed  which  men 
learn  by  rote  and  repeat  in  concert  at  the  public  service?  Evi- 
dently Jesus  and  the  apostles  did  not  so  regard  it.  They  ex- 
plained religion  as  a  power  within  a  man,  which  touches  and 
transforms  his  whole  life  from  center  to  circmnference.  So  long 
as  dishonesty  is  practiced  in  business  or  in  politics;  so  long  as 
the  liquor  traffic  and  other  immoralities  infest  our  social  life; 
so  long  as  widows'  homes  are  devoured  and  the  hireling  is  op- 
pressed in  his  wages,  so  long  must  the  minister  of  Christ  cry- 
out  against  these  wrongs,  and  lead  the  world  unto  better  things. 

IV.  Finally,  the  world  has  a  right  to  expect  that  the  min- 
ister who  has  had  the  advantage  of  seminary  training  shall  be  a 
concrete  and  palpable  example  of  culture  united  with  evangel- 
istic fervor. 

It  has  been  charged  by  many  that  the  theological  school, 
while  administering  to  the  student's  intellectual  nature,  does 
so  to  the  neglect,  or  even  at  the  expense,  of  his  spiritual  nature. 
It  is  feared  by  some  that  the  student  becomes  so  absorbed  in  his 
search  for  Greek  and  Hebrew  roots  that  he  is  apt  to  forget  that 
the  chief  business  of  his  life  is  to  seek  for  God's  lost  children. 
They  fear  that  as  he  learns  to  love  books  he  may  forget  to  love 
men ;  that  as  he  studies  the  doctrines  of  the  Church  he  may  lose 


208  BEYOND  THE  SEMINARY 

his  hold  upon  the  Living  Christ.  Who  has  not  had  it  pointed 
out  to  him  that  certain  young  men  have  entered  the  seminary 
flaming  meteors  of  evangelism,  and  have  gone  forth  at  the  end 
of  their  course  merely  to  stand  as  tombstones  at  the  graves  of 
their  once  living  zeal  ?  One  of  the  saintliest  old  men  that  I  ever 
knew — himself  a  local  preacher — advised  me  strongly  against 
making  any  special  preparation  for  the  work  of  the  ministry, 
arguing  as  a  minister's  education  waxed  his  evangelistic  fervor 
waned. 

That  these  charges  are  true  and  that  these  fears  have  any 
grounds  ought  not  to  be  so.  Are  learning  and  evangelistic  zeal 
so  foreign  to  each  other  as  to  be  utterly  incompatible?  Is  it 
true  that  the  young  minister  must  choose  one  of  these  good 
things  to  the  exclusion  of  the  other?  Must  we  confess  that  the 
preacher  in  order  to  be  religious  must  be  ignorant?  Is  a  man 
to  retain  his  spirituality  by  refusing  to  cultivate  his  intellect? 
And  can  we  hold  fast  our  faith  only  by  turning  a  deaf  ear  to 
the  questions  that  inevitably  confront  every  thinking  man? 
God  has  not  ordained  it  so.  Learning  and  evangelistic  zeal,  like 
righteousness  and  peace,  may  be  made  to  complement  each  other. 
We  have  only  to  turn  to  the  history  of  the  Christian  ministry 
to  demonstrate  the  truth  of  this.  If  you  tell  me  of  men  who 
have  lost  their  evangelistic  power  while  in  the  seminary,  I  will 
tell  you  of  others  who  have  not.  If  you  tell  me  of  men  who 
have  been  mighty  evangelists  without  special  education,  I  will 
point  out  others  who  have  been  fully  as  effective  as  evangelists 
and  who  at  the  same  time  were  men  of  scholarly  attainments. 
Mr.  Moody  was  a  man  of  marvellous  evangelistic  power  and  yet 
who  lacked  the  training  of  the  schools.  But  who  will  dare  to 
assert  that  Mr.  Moody  was  one  whit  more  effective  as  an  evan- 
gelist than  were  such  men  as  John  Wesley,  George  Whitefield, 
and  Jonathan  Edwards?  Learning  may  be  a  sharp-edged  tool 
of  which  fools  may  well  beware.  But  in  the  hand  of  a  man  of 
sense  and  honesty  it  becomes  a  mighty  sword  with  which  to 
fight  the  battle  for  truth  and  righteousness. 

If  what  has  been  said  is  true,  the  preacher  who  has  had 
the  advantage  of  seminary  training  owes  to  the  world  a  greater 
obligation  than  the  man  who  has  been  denied  this  privilege.  How- 
ever illustrious  may  have  been  the  deeds  of  our  fathers,  who, 
without  the  aid  of  seminary  training,  laid  the  foundations  of 


THE  HITCHCOCK  MEMORIAL  209 

the  Christian  Church  in  this  country;  however  great  and  valu- 
able may  be  the  services  of  the  splendid  men  of  this  generation 
who  have  been  denied  the  privilege  of  the  Theological  school, 
the  world  has  a  right  to  expect  far  more  from  us  than  it  ever 
could  have  expected  from  them. 

Hitherto  we  have  been  judged  by  our  proficiency  and  in- 
dustry in  study.  Hereafter  we  are  to  be  judged  by  the  response 
we  make  to  the  cry  of  our  weary  world  for  help.  (Great  ap- 
plause. ) 


THE  LUKE  HITCHCOCK  MEMORIAL 
SCHOLARSHIP 

President  Little  :  I  received  a  telephone  message  this 
morning  from  the  granddaughter  of  Dr.  Hitchcock,  who 
was  so  long  a  trustee  of  our  institution  and  who  was  such  a 
venerable  figure  in  Chicago  Methodism  for  so  long.  She  said 
to  me  over  the  telephone  that  her  mother  had  requested  her  to 
say, — her  mother,  Mrs.  Wilson — had  requested  her  to  say 
that  she  and  her  sisters  had  determined  to  found  a  me- 
morial scholarship  to  the  memory  of  their  father.  Dr.  Luke 
Hitchcock.  (Great  applause.)  That  scholarship  will  produce 
an  income  of  one  hundred  dollars  a  year,  and  it  will  be  con- 
nected with  missionary  work  in  Chicago  at  the  same  time,  so 
that  the  student  who  engages  in  missionary  work  in  Chicago 
while  he  is  pursuing  his  studies  here,  will  receive  the  income  of 
that  scholarship.     (Renewed  applause.) 


PRAYER 

By  the  Rev.  Allen  H.  Wood 

Our  Father,  we  thank  Thee  for  the  inspiration  of  this 
occasion  and  for  the  blessings  which  we  have  received  in  this 
institution ;  and  we  pray,  now  this  class  of  men  is  going  out  to 
labor  for  Thee  that  Thou  wilt  let  a  special  benediction  of  grace 
and  power  rest  upon  them.  Bless  us  who  remain  in  the  institu- 
tion. God  bless  our  faculty  who  have  been  so  much  to  us  and 
who  have  been  such  an  inspiration ;  may  they  receive  new  bless- 
ings and  new  power  and  new  insight  from  Thee  that  they  may 
be  led  of  Thee.  Let  Thy  blessings  rest  upon  all  of  us.  Guide 
and  direct  us  in  all  things,  for  Christ's  sake.    Amew. 


TUESDAY  AFTERNOON  MAY  EIGHTH 


ALUMNI  REUNION 

THE  REV.  WILLIAM  DAWE,  PRESIDING 


The  Service 

Dr.  Dawe  presided.  Dr.  P.  H.  Swift  offered  prayer.  The 
oration  was  given  by  Bishop  Hartzell,  who  spoke  on  "The  Mis- 
sionary Opportunity  in  Africa."  The  benediction  was  pro- 
nounced by  the  Rev.  Stephen  J.  Herben,  D.  D. 


PRAYER 


By  Dr.   Swift 

Our  Heavenly  Father,  we  thank  Thee  for  this  day;  for  the 
gathering  of  the  sons  and  daughters  of  Garrett,  from  the  ends 
of  the  earth;  for  the  blessed  fellowships;  for  the  holy  com- 
munions; for  the  joys  of  the  Spirit  that  we  have  shared  this 
day.  We  thank  Thee  for  the  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ  and  for 
Thy  plan  to  build  it  up.  Thou  hast  made  it  possible  for  mortal 
man  to  have  a  part  in  the  building  up  of  Thy  kingdom  in  the 
world,  and  Thou  hast  called  us  to  a  place  among  the  workers, 
and  we  thank  Thee  for  it.  We  have  not  seen  of  the  travail  of 
our  souls  as  we  ought  to  have  seen,  but  yet  we  thank  Thee  for  a 
place  and  a  part  in  the  great  work.  We  thank  Thee  for  the 
messages  we  have  heard  from  the  ends  of  the  earth,  for  the 
coming  of  the  nations  as  doves  to  their  windows.  We  thank 
Thee  for  the  victories  that  have  been  won  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ  in  all  lands,  for  the  sweet  and  blessed  messages  our 
brethren  have  brought  from  the  ends  of  the  earth  as  they  have 
come  home  from  distant  states  and  communities  to  tell  us  of 
the  wondrous  works  of  the  Lord  that  were  wrought  by  them  and 
those  who  stood  with  them  hand  in  hand,  heart  to  heart  and 
shoulder  to  shoulder  in  the  mighty  conflict.  We  thank  Thee, 
Our  Father,  that  these  victories  are  only  the  beginning  of 
things,  for  it  is  written,  "Thy  kingdoms  of  this  world  shall  be- 
come the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  of  His  Christ,"  and  Thou 
shalt  conquer  until  all  kingdoms  shall  be  Thine. 

We  ask  Thy  blessing  to  rest  upon  us  as  we  are  gathered 
here.    Bless  our  brethren  of  the  Garrett  Biblical  Institute  and 

213 


214  ALUMNI  REUNION 

our  sisters  who  have  gone  from  these  halls  out  into  the  ends  of 
the  earth  to  preach  the  glorious  Gospel  of  the  blessed  God. 
Comfort  their  hearts  and  bless  them  with  a  great  blessing  today. 
Bless  their  families,  and  bless  the  churches  and  the  institutions 
over  which  they  preside  and  for  whose  victories  they  toil,  and 
make  every  one  of  us,  we  pray  Thee,  Our  Father,  yet  more  vic- 
torious and  more  efficient  in  the  future  than  we  have  been  in 
the  past. 

We  ask  Thy  blessing  to  rest  upon  our  beloved  Bishop  Hart- 
zell,  who  is  with  us  today.  While  we  thank  Thee  for  the  vic- 
tories of  the  cross  in  all  lands,  we  are  thanking  Thee  especially 
this  afternoon  for  the  daybreak  in  the  Dark  Continent.  Bless 
him  and  his  workers  abundantly,  Our  Father,  and  may  it  come 
to  pass  through  their  ministration  that  the  day  shall  speedily 
come  when  the  tribes  and  nations  of  the  Dark  Continent  shall 
know  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  King  and  Lord.  Be  with  us  this 
afternoon.  Bless  Brother  Hartzell  as  he  shall  give  us  a  new 
vision  of  Africa.  Bless  us  as  we  shall  listen  to  the  words  of  in- 
spiration that  shall  come  from  his  lips;  and  bless  us  as  we  go 
away  from  this  place  where  we  have  tarried  a  little  while.  As 
we  go  back  to  our  fields  of  labor,  may  we  go  to  them  to  do  the 
very  best  we  can  for  the  building  up  of  the  kingdom  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

0  God !  Our  Father,  grant  that  at  the  altars  of  our  Alma 
Mater  this  afternoon  we  may  make  such  a  new  consecration  of 
ourselves  to  Jesus  Christ  as  that  we  shall  go  back  to  our  fields 
of  labor  to  conquer  as  we  never  have  conquered  in  all  our  lives 
before. 

We  ask  it  not  in  our  own  name,  not  because  we  have  done 
anything  at  all  that  would  merit  consideration  and  favor  from 
Almighty  God  and  high  heaven,  but  we  ask  these  favors  and  all 
the  favors  we  can  not  pause  to  breathe  this  afternoon  in  His 
name  and  for  His  sake,  Who  taught  us  to  pray  together : 

Our  Father,  who  are  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name. 
Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  done  in 
heaven.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread,  and  forgive  us  our 
trespasses  as  we  forgive  them  that  trespass  against  us ;  and  lead 
us  not  into  temptation  but  deliver  us  from  evil,  for  thine  is  the 
kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory  forever.    Amen. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  215 

INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS 


By  Dr.  Dawe 

Our  fathers  would  have  been  pleased  to  see  these  days 
that  it  has  taken  fifty  years'  strenuous  climbing  to  reach, 
these  jubilee  heights.  When  they  began  the  ascent  the  vision 
was  very  limited,  but  today  we  are  looking  out  into  the 
wide  world,  and  we  are  hearing  of  a  wonderful  fulfilment  of 
prophecy  because  the  Bishop  of  Africa  is  here,  and  he  went 
forth  from  the  Garrett  Biblical  Institute.  We  have  been  told 
that  four  thousand  have  been  taught  in  these  classes  during 
these  years,  and  that  eight  hundred  have  been  graduated ;  and  I 
think  if  the  eight  hundred  graduates  were  sitting  here  today  it 
would  give  them  delight  in  the  highest  measure  to  think  that 
their  brother,  the  Bishop  of  Africa,  should  represent  them  on 
this  jubilee  day.  Of  William  Pitt  it  was  once  said  by  a  soldier, 
"Never  a  man  went  into  his  presence  but  that  he  came  forth  a 
braver  man."  And  I  think  it  will  be  true  of  our  beloved  Bishop 
Hartzell,  that  no  man  has  come  under  his  influence  during  these 
thirty-eight  years  but  has  gone  forth  a  braver  and  a  truer  soul 
to  work  in  the  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ.  There  is  a  light  in  his 
face  which,  like  the  sunbeams,  shines  without  an  effort  and 
always  leaves  us  genial  like  himself;  there  is  a  charm  in  his 
voice ;  there  is  a  stir  of  soul  in  his  eloquence  that  has  not  only 
stirred  us  many  a  time  but  countless  thousands  in  many  lands. 
We  are  glad  today  that  his  life  has  been  continued,  that  the 
Great  and  Good  Father  has  given  him  strength  to  do  many 
things,  for  he  has  not  only  been  successful  in  the  pastorate 
but  as  a  presiding  elder  and  as  the  editor  of  a  Christian  paper 
and  as  the  secretary  of  one  of  our  great  societies,  and  he  has 
now  the  vision  of  a  statesman,  for  he  sits  in  the  presence  of 
kings  and  the  rulers  of  nations  and  in  the  councils  of  statesmen, 
planning  splendidly  and  richly  for  the  progress  of  the  kingdom 
of  God  in  a  rich  and  wonderful  continent  whose  wealth  and 
potential  glory  has  not  yet  been  revealed.  I  am  sure  that  there 
is  pleasure  in  all  our  hearts  today  that  we  have  with  us  in  good 
health  and  strength  our  beloved  brother,  our  beloved  and  highly 
esteemed  Bishop  Hartzell,  who  will  deliver  the  address  of  this 
day.     (Great  applause.) 


216  AFRICA:  GOD'S  CHALLENGE  TO  THE  CHURCH 


AFRICA:   GOD'S  LATEST  CHALLENGE  TO  THE 
CHRISTIAN  CHURCH 


By  Bishop  Hartzell,  Class  of  1868 

Mr.  Chairman,  Fellow  Alumni  and  Christian  Friends :  I  do 
not  think  that  any  of  you  can  regret  as  I  do  the  absence  of 
Bishop  Fowler,  who  was  first  selected  to  be  your  speaker  on  this 
occasion.  This  regret  is  intensified  when  we  remember  that  he 
is  kept  away  by  sickness,  and  I  am  sure  all  our  hearts  will  go 
to  him  in  sympathy  and  prayer  that  his  health  may  be  restored 
and  his  life  preserved  for  yet  many  more  years  of  distinguished 
service  in  the  Church  of  God. 

It  was  with  great  reluctance  that  I  consented  to  occupy  his 
place,  but  having  done  so,  I  come  to  you  with  my  heart  bur- 
dened. I  come  to  speak  of  just  what  you  would  anticipate,  the 
Continent  of  Africa  and  its  people,  to  whom  by  the  order  of 
the  church  my  life  has  been  consecrated. 

Africa  today  is  God's  latest  challenge  to  the  Christian 
Church.  Great  responsibilities  are  before  the  church  in  other 
parts  of  the  world.  India  and  China,  the  isles  of  the  sea,  our 
great  city  problems  as  to  civic  righteousness  and  church  effi- 
ciency in  reaching  the  masses,  questions  of  education  at  home 
and  abroad — and  other  problems  of  world-wide  interest  demand 
the  thought  and  the  best  activities  of  the  Church  of  Christ.  In- 
deed, so  many  and  so  large  are  the  problems  confronting  us 
today  that  the  Christian  Church  is  in  the  midst  of  a  world-wide 
crisis,  calling  for  advance  everywhere ;  while  every  fundamental 
truth  is  being  tested,  nothing  being  taken  for  granted,  and  when 
the  methods  of  the  church  in  many  respects  call  for  remodeling. 
Old  religions  are  being  given  new  expression  in  modern  phrase ; 
and,  with  new  environments  as  to  governments  and  secular 
activities,  are  developing  new  assertive  power  and  demand  our 
most  serious  thought.  The  barbaric  world  is  stirred  as  never 
before.  You  can  not  go  into  any  village,  even  in  Central  Africa, 
without  feeling  and  knowing  that  its  head  men  realize  something 
new  has  come,  that  some  invisible  and  yet  persistent  influence  is 
in  the  air.  They  see  it  in  the  steamship  bringing  people  and 
trade  from  other  lands ;  they  hear  it  in  the  whistle  of  the  engine 
as  the  railways  penetrate  their  continent;  and  they  recognize 


GAERETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTP].  '217 

the  steadily  growing  influences  of  Christian  civilization.  It  is 
so  in  all  barbaric  centers  today.  But  this  world-wide  crisis 
which  confronts  us  is  the  outsome  of  success  and  not  of  failure. 
The  crisis  is  God's  call  to  the  church  to  assert  with  new  clear- 
ness and  force  her  fundamental  principle,  to  reorganize  her 
forces  wherever  necessary,  to  make  new  and  larger  sacrifices,  to 
bring  to  the  front  her  very  best  scholarship,  and  to  enlarge  and 
strengthen  her  evangelistic  methods  and  forces.  If  the  church 
be  true  to  this  divine  call,  renewed  and  larger  victories,  such  as 
the  world  has  never  seen  in  the  past,  are  before  us  in  the  im- 
mediate future. 

Africa  is  not  a  country,  it  is  a  continent  with  many  coun- 
tries. Geologists  tell  us  it  is  the  oldest  continent,  and  yet  it  is 
the  last  to  be  reached  by  Christianity.  Its  domain  contains 
12,500,000  square  miles.  It  is  6,000  miles  from  Cape  Agulhas 
in  the  far  South  to  Cape  Bon  in  the  Mediterranean.  It  is  5,000 
miles  from  Cape  Verde  on  the  "West  to  Cape  Guardafui  on  the 
East.  You  can  place  nearly  all  the  territories  of  all  the  other 
foreign  mission  fields  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  actu- 
ally occupied,  in  Africa  and  have  plenty  of  room  untouched. 
You  can  put  the  United  States  with  its  80,000,000,  India  with 
its  350,000,000,  China  with  its  400,000,000,  England,  Scotland, 
Ireland  and  "Wales  with  their  35,000,000,  upon  the  continent  of 
Africa,  and  yet  have  room  to  spare  in  the  valleys  of  the  Nile, 
to  raise  cotton  and  food  under  modern  scientific  methods,  to 
clothe  and  feed  many  nations.  There  are  over  10,000  miles  of 
navigable  rivers  in  the  valleys  of  the  Nile  as  yet  practically  un- 
touched. 

To  divide  up  the  continent  will  aid  in  understanding  its 
immensity. 

There  is  North  Africa,  lying  between  the  INIediterranean  and 
the  Sahara  Desert.  These  empires  have  risen  and  passed  away. 
There  the  early  Christian  Church  had  its  greatest  triumphs,  and 
in  that  same  territory,  with  its  splendid  climate  and  agricultural 
possibilities,  is  to  arise  in  power  and  glory  one  of  the  finest  sec- 
tions of  the  earth.  The  significance  of  the  Conference  recently 
held  at  Algeciras,  that  little  old  Spanish  town  on  the  Mediter- 
ranean, will  mark  a  new  epoch  for  North  Africa.  There 
England,  France,  Germany,  the  United  States  and  other  nations 
settled  the  question  that  Morocco,  which  is  an  empire  in  itself,  is 


218  AFEICA:  GOD'S  CHALLENGE  TO  THE  CHURCH 

to  be  opened  to  modern  trade  and  the  Christian  Church.  Egypt 
is  now,  by  the  treaty  between  England  and  France,  an  English 
colony  in  fact,  the  Sultan's  power  being  only  nominal.  The 
wonderful  growth  of  that  nation,  rapidly  extending  far  south- 
ward into  the  Sudan,  during  the  past  few  years  under  British 
rule  led  by  Lord  Cromer,  is  scarcely  a  beginning  of  what  is  to  be. 

And  then,  look  at  East  Africa,  extending  from  the  valley  of 
the  Nile  to  the  Red  Sea  down  to  the  great  lakes,  largely  a  moun- 
tainous region — the  Switzerland  of  Africa — with  vast  wealth 
in  minerals  as  well  as  agriculture.  Menelek,  the  Emperor  of 
Abyssinia,  is  perhaps  the  most  remarkable  black  man  in  Africa, 
and  perhaps  in  the  world  today.  This  empire  is  one  of  the 
oldest  and  has  never  been  conquered.  There  were  times  when 
its  influence  extended  to  the  Mediterranean  and  into  Asia.  The 
armies  of  Mohammedanism  which  swept  over  North  Africa  for 
hundreds  of  years  could  not  conquer  Abyssinia.  There  we  find 
the  only  remnants  of  the  great  North  African  Church.  They 
have  the  Bible  in  their  own  language  and  their  church  organiza- 
tion is  complete  and  aggressive,  though  their  priests  are  corrupt 
and  their  church  life  is  of  a  low  type.  It  is  probable  that  we 
are  seeing  laid  in  Abyssinia  the  foundations  of  the  first  great 
and  permanent  black  empire  of  modern  times.  The  people  are 
Semitic  in  origin.  Their  men  have  courage  and  conviction,  they 
are  good  soldiers  and  horsemen  and  agriculturists.  The  armies 
of  Italy  were  as  nothing  before  their  warriors.  Recently  Mene- 
lek showed  his  statesmanship  in  demanding  that  before  England 
or  Germany  or  France  or  any  other  nation  could  have  a  per- 
manent standing  in  the  building  of  the  750  miles  of  railroad 
from  the  coast  to  his  capital,  there  must  be  a  perfect  guarantee 
that  the  road  would  be  international,  giving  the  same  privileges 
to  all,  and  that  the  permanency  of  his  empire  should  be  guar- 
anteed. 

On  the  "West  coast  below  Morocco,  extending  2,000  miles  to 
the  Congo,  we  have  Sierra  Leone,  Liberia,  and  the  great  colonies 
of  France  and  Germany  and  England.  Here  great  colonial  em- 
pires are  being  founded  with  multitudes  of  people,  and  re- 
sources in  minerals  and  native  products  of  such  wealth  as  the 
world  little  dreams. 

Then  there  is  Central  Africa,  the  great  body  of  the  conti- 
nent, where  dwells  the  last  section  of  barbaric  heathenism  to  be 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  219 

attacked  by  Christianity.  I  never  think  of  that  great  section  of 
the  earth  without  a  prayer  to  God  that  the  church  might  come 
to  feel  its  responsibility  in  its  behalf.  There  it  is,  with  only  here 
and  there  a  missionary.  Gradually  the  governments  along  the 
coast  are  filtering  in  and  the  same  influences  are  touching  it 
from  the  South  and  from  the  North.  There  is  now  protection 
nearly  everywhere  for  the  messenger  of  the  cross. 

Lastly  we  have  South  Africa,  which  is  called  the  white 
man's  Africa  because  here  already,  under  the  flag  of  Great 
Britain,  there  are  being  developed  splendid  cities  and  an  increas- 
ing population  of  as  fine  types  of  civilized  white  people,  chiefly 
British  and  Dutch,  as  are  in  the  world.  In  South  Africa  there 
are  a  little  over  1,000,000  white  people  in  the  midst  of  a  popula- 
tion of  perhaps  seven  millions  of  blacks.  That  section  is  larger 
than  all  of  the  Utiited  States  East  of  the  Mississippi  River. 
Germany  has  her  section  in  the  Southwest,  Portugal  still  larger 
sections  on  the  East,  but  the  great  body  of  that  vast  area  is 
included  in  six  British  colonies — Cape  Colony,  Natal,  Bechuana- 
land,  Transvaal,  the  Orange  River  Colony  and  Rhodesia.  Here 
is  to  be  another  great  and  possibly  the  last  center  of  Anglo- 
Saxon  civilization.  Here  are  the  greatest  gold  and  diamond 
mines  in  the  world.  Here  is  one  of  the  best  cattle  countries  on 
earth,  and  agriculture,  under  the  latest  scientific  methods,  is 
being  pushed  forward.  Great  Britain  is  giving  her  very  best 
statesmanship  to  that  section  of  the  continent,  and  Northward 
will  go,  in  the  years  to  come,  as  railway  progress  and  popula- 
tions increase,  the  molding  and  civilizing  influences  of  Christian 
government. 

Every  tenth  child  born  in  the  world  looks  up  into  the  face 
of  a  black  African  mother.  It  is  estimated  that  there  are  150,- 
000,000  of  black  people  in  Africa.  These  vary  in  types  and 
racial  peculiarities  as  much  as  do  an  equal  number  of  white 
people.  It  is  absurd  for  us  to  think  that  all  black  people  are 
alike.  Enough  has  already  been  learned  that  under  favorable 
conditions  the  chief  peculiarities  of  great  tribes  will  assert  them- 
selves with  commanding  force.  Some  are  agriculturists,  others 
are  warriors,  others  are  more  literary  in  their  tastes,  others  are 
mechanics  and  others  seem  born  to  rule.  The  physical  vitality 
of  the  native  African  is  a  marvel,  and  wherever  good  govern- 
ment is  established  they  rapidly  increase  in  numbers.     In  the 


220  AFRICA:  GOD'S  CHALLENGE  TO  THE  CHURCH 

midst  of  these  150,000,000  of  blacks  are  not  more  than  1,500,000 
whites.  Of  these  latter  more  than  two-thirds  are  in  South  Africa 
or  scattered  as  traders  or  missionaries  along  the  coasts  or  along 
the  backbone  of  the  continent,  in  the  midst  of  the  great  lakes 
on  up  to  Egypt.  But  the  government  and  redemption  of  Africa 
is  in  the  hands  today  of  the  white  man,  and  will  probably  be  for 
many  generations.  India  is  sending  over  her  surplus  popula- 
tions into  the  East  coasts  of  Africa.  Already  there  are  300,000 
of  them  and  many  of  them  are  becoming  wealthy  and  prosper- 
ous. The  time  will  come  when  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
will  have  an  Annual  Conference  among  the  Indians  of  Africa. 
The  Chinese  are  also  in  South  Africa.  Already  there  are  50,000 
laborers  and  more  to  go. 

Africa  is  and  will  continue  to  be  the  black  man's  continent, 
and  as  the  peoples  multiply  the  proportions  in  the  future  will 
not  vary  much  from  the  present.  The  future  of  Africa  is  the 
future  of  the  black  races  of  the  world.  The  best  statesmen  of 
all  nations  whose  flags  float  over  any  part  of  the  African  conti- 
nent realize  that  the  one  abiding  and  ever  serious  problem  in  the 
government  and  commerce  of  Africa,  is  the  native  race  question. 

Such  is  the  continent  and  its  people,  vast  in  extent,  great 
in  nmnbers  and  various  in  colors  and  conditions.  I  wish  you 
could  see  the  continent  as  I  see  it  now.  Night  and  day  visions 
of  the  continent  and  its  people  are  with  me.  I  thread  its  livers, 
climb  its  mountains,  traverse  its  plateaus,  follow  the  lines  of 
railways  as  they  gradually  move  from  the  coasts  toward  the  in- 
terior, and  trace  its  steamship  lines  as  they  bear  to  the  conti- 
nent the  manufactured  wealth  of  the  world  and  take  from  it 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  tons  every  year  of  its  raw  materials. 
I  remember  that  in  the  near  future  there  will  be  hundreds  of 
millions  of  people  and  that  the  condition  will  be  one  of  pros- 
perity or  of  continued  barbarism  in  proportion  as  the  principles 
of  our  holy  faith  are  recognized  under  all  flags,  and  are  made 
practical  in  everj^  form  of  trade  and  are  given  efficiency  in  right 
social  conditions. 

Why  was  it  that  God  left  that  vast  continent  with  its  people 
so  long  unknown  to  the  world?  I  never  grow  tired  of  asking 
that  question  or  attempting  to  answer  it.  It  is  manifest  that 
nations  and  races  and  continents  have  their  times  of  special  visi- 
tation.   History  has  demonstrated  this  over  and  over  again,  and 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  221 

never  was  it  made  clearer  than  in  our  own  time.  Japan  and 
China  are  among  the  latest  illustrations.  In  the  case  of  Africa 
it  is  manifest  that  only  in  these  latter  days  would  God  permit 
the  opening  up  of  the  continent  to  the  civilized  world.  Some 
would  say  that  the  reasons  were  purely  physical,  because  Africa 
is  a  peculiar  continent  physically.  Its  rivers  are  not  navigable 
far  into  the  interior,  it  has  no  great  water  indentures  along  its 
coasts  such  as  other  continents  have,  its  great  lakes  do  not  con- 
nect with  the  ocean  as  do  those  of  North  America,  etc.  In  other 
words,  the  physical  conditions  of  Africa  are  such  that  it  could 
not  be  civilized  until  the  railway  age  had  come.  Other  reasons 
might  be  assigned,  such  as  climate,  the  necessity  of  modern  scien- 
tific methods  by  which  alone  its  mines  can  be  made  valuable,  or 
the  agricultural  wealth  of  its  vast  plateaus  brought  out,  or  its 
malarial  diseases  mastered.  These  reasons  all  have  their  place, 
but  before  them  all  is  to  be  placed  the  fact  that  God  would  not 
permit  the  African  continent,  the  permanent  home  of  the  black 
races  of  the  world,  to  be  opened  to  political  and  commercial  ex- 
ploitation, until  African  slavery  was  dead  forever  in  all  Chris- 
tian nations,  and  until  the  moral  sense  of  those  nations  had  risen 
high  enough  to  give  the  black  man  and  his  races  a  fair  chance; 
and  more  than  this,  until  the  missionary  spirit  and  faith  of  the 
Christian  church  were  sufficient  to  grasp  the  problem  of  giving 
Christianity  to  Africa's  barbaric  millions. 

But  when  God's  time  did  come,  how  quickly  the  whole  con- 
tinent was  lifted  out  of  the  mists  of  darkness  and  uncertainty 
into  the  light  and  knowledge  of  the  whole  world.  It  seems  only 
yesterday  when  Livingstone  made  his  way  up  along  that  path 
which  I  have  traveled  several  times,  up  through  Bechuanaland 
toward  the  Zambesi  River.  The  Tsetsi  flies  killed  his  oxen.  He 
sent  his  wife  and  children  back,  and,  returning,  pushed  on.  His 
Scotch  Missionary  Board  at  home  criticised  him  and  said  he  was 
a  missionary  and  not  an  explorer.  It  seems  but  yesterday  that 
he  told  the  w^orld  the  story  of  his  crossing  the  continent  from 
St.  Paul  de  Loanda  on  the  West,  discovered  Victoria  Falls,  and 
passed  on  to  the  mouth  of  the  Zambesi  on  the  East.  His  story 
thrilled  the  world.  Others  followed,  and  today  the  work  of  ex- 
ploring the  African  continent  is  practically  finished.  Then  be- 
gan the  scramble  of  the  nations  for  African  territory,  for  as  yet 
only  a  few  patches  in  the  extreme  North  and  South  and  along 


222  AFRICA:  GOD'S  CHALLENGE  TO  THE  CHURCH 

the  edges  were  civilized.  Germany  began  the  scramble  in  the 
Southwest,  and  the  work  has  gone 'on,  until  today,  outside  of  the 
little  Republic  of  Liberia  on  the  West  coast  and  Abyssinia  on  the 
East,  every  part  of  Africa  is  under  the  flag  of  some  white  nation 
whose  people  are  aliens  to  the  continent.  The  motives  may  not 
always  have  been  right,  but  the  time  had  come  when  the  world 
needed  the  continent  of  Africa,  and  when  the  Christian  Church 
was  prepared  to  give  it  the  Gospel  and  when,  under  foreign  na- 
tions, good  government  could  be  assured.  Africa  is  the  last  great 
addition  to  the  white  man's  burden.  I  believe  it  is  all  in  the 
Providence  of  God,  The  cry  of  "Africa  for  the  Africans" 
means  nothing,  and  can  mean  nothing  for  many  generations  to 
come.  For  thousands  of  years  the  African  races  lived  on  that 
continent  babbling  their  hundreds  of  languages,  but  they  have 
never  written  a  book  or  painted  a  picture  or  of  themselves  de- 
veloped any  permanent  type  of  complex  civilization.  They  have 
never  grappled  with  any  of  the  great  practical  questions  for  the 
opening  of  the  continent  or  devoloping  its  wealth. 

Another  great  fact  is  the  sudden  growth  in  methods  of 
transportation.  Fifty  years  ago  there  were  only  a  few  sailing 
vessels  touching  the  continent.  Now  there  are  twenty-three 
steamship  lines  girdling  its  coasts  with  their  fleets  of  modern 
steamships.  A  few  years  ago  when  Mr.  Rhodes  spoke  of  a  rail- 
way from  Cape  to  Cairo  people  laughed  at  him.  But  he  was  one 
of  the  men  that  could  afford  to  be  laughed  at.  Men  who  think 
in  continents,  believe  in  God,  have  faith  in  their  nation  as  he 
did  in  Great  Britain,  believe  in  the  principles  and  policies  of 
Christian  civilization  as  his  preacher  father  taught  him,  need 
not  care  when  the  multitudes  laugh  at  his  suggestions.  Of  the 
6,000  miles  of  that  great  continental  line  from  Cape  Town  to 
Cairo  fully  4,000  are  already  built,  and  in  a  few  years  there  will 
be  a  continental  system  of  railways  with  its  great  central  trunk 
line  passing  from  Cape  Town  in  the  South  Temperate  zone 
through  the  tropics  into  the  North  Temperate  zone  to  Cairo,  and 
there  will  be  many  branches  connecting  with  this  central  line 
from  commercial  and  political  centers  scattered  up  and  down 
both  coasts.  Beyond  these  there  will  be  other  methods  of  trans- 
portation throughout  the  continent  until  it  will  be  possible  for 
the  missionary  of  the  cross,  by  train  or  stage-coach,  or  along 
great  caravan  highways,  to  go  upon  his  holy  mission  to  almost 
every  square  mile  of  the  great  continent.     (Great  applause.) 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  223 

I  have  already  mentioned  the  question  of  government.  This 
is  improving  everywhere.  There  will  be  mistakes  and  there  will 
be  reflex  barbaric  waves  that  will  check  the  onward  march  of 
civilized  rule,  but  there  will  be  steady  improvement.  The  means 
of  communication  now  by  telegraph  and  cable  are  becoming  so 
complete  between  the  capitals  of  the  various  nations  ruling  in 
Africa,  and  their  representatives  in  every  part  of  the  continent, 
that  the  doings  of  each  nation  are  closely  scanned.  Great  wrongs 
are  quickly  condemned,  methods  of  administration  are  being 
continually  discussed,  until  it  is  impossible  for  a  nation  to  re- 
tain in  power  a  manifestly  incompetent  official,  or  to  perman- 
ently pursue  an  unchristian  policy,  without  being  condemned  by 
international  public  sentiment. 

Modern  science  is  doing  great  things  for  Africa.  The  visit 
of  the  British  Association  for  the  Advancement  of  Science  to 
South  Africa  in  1905  was  a  notable  event.  There  were  about  400 
in  the  company,  many  of  them  specialists  in  scientific  studies. 
They  traversed  South  Africa  in  their  three  special  trains,  with 
sleeping  and  dining  cars,  lighted  with  electricity,  with  as  much 
comfort  as  you  travel  in  America  or  Europe.  It  was  my  great 
honor  to  be  recognized  as  a  member  of  that  body.  The  lectures 
and  addresses  in  different  cities  in  the  many  meetings  held,  cov- 
ered almost  every  phase  of  special  study  as  applied  to  country, 
climate,  races,  government,  religions,  education,  mining,  agri- 
culture, animal  and  plant  life,  and  geology.  They  visited  Vic- 
toria Falls,  2,000  miles  North  of  Cape  Town.  These  falls  are 
one  of  the  greatest  physical  wonders  of  the  world.  Just  below 
them  the  highest  bridge  in  the  world,  with  its  650  feet  span, 
hangs  like  a  spider  web  over  the  waters  of  the  narrow  gorge  420 
feet  below.  On  that  bridge  stood  many  of  the  distinguished 
visitors,  as  President  Darwin  declared  the  bridge  open  for  the 
commerce  of  the  world.  Who  would  have  dreamed  that  here, 
where  only  a  few  years  ago  there  was  only  barbaric  heathendom 
and  that  in  the  Torrid  Zone  of  Africa,  where  we  have  been  taught 
that  white  men  can  not  live  at  all  and  prosper,  representatives  of 
the  greatest  scientific  association  of  the  world  should  meet  and 
give  their  benediction  to  one  of  the  greatest  mechanical  triumphs 
of  the  modern  mechanical  genius.  One  of  the  largest  electric 
power  plants  in  the  world  is  already  projected,  proposing  to  give 
power  for  mining  and  other  enterprises  in  a  radius  of  hundreds 
of  miles.     (Applause.) 


224  AFRICA:  GOD'S  CHALLENGE  TO  THE  CHURCH 

Medical  science  is  doing  wonders  in  tropical  Africa.  We 
have  reached  the  period  in  the  world's  advancement  when  the 
nations  which  represent  the  wealth  and  Christian  civilization  of 
the  world  Jiving  in  tropical  zones  have  before  them  the  task  of 
uplifting  the  less  favored  races,  of  vastly  greater  numbers  than 
themselves,  who  dwell  in  the  tropical  and  more  unhealthy  sec- 
tions of  the  world.  The  sacrifice  of  white  men's  "lives  in  the  past 
few  years  in  this  enormous  undertaking,  is  something  apalling. 
As  a  result  in  London  and  Berlin  and  Paris  and  Liverpool,  there 
are  found  schools  for  tropical  diseases,  and  in  every  great  center 
in  Africa  are  found  well  equipped  hospitals  manned  by  picked 
medical  scientists.  The  results  already  have  been  wonderful.  The 
discovery  of  the  relation  of  the  mosquitoes  to  the  propagation  of 
malarial  diseases  is  one  of  the  triumphs  in  modern  science.  The 
sleeping  disease,  and  every  form  of  parasitic  life  in  the  tropics, 
not  only  as  affecting  humanity  but  as  affecting  animals,  birds 
and  plants,  is  being  studied.  One  of  the  most  interesting  mat- 
ters in  the  study  of  Africa  are  these  medical  scientific  centers. 
There  good  results  are  only  begun,  but  already  enough  has  been 
accomplished  to  indicate  their  providential  relation  to  vast  con- 
tinental and  racial  problems. 

It  would  be  interesting  to  go  somewhat  into  detail  of  the 
rapid  development  of  commercial  life  in  Africa,  but  time  will 
not  permit.  It  will  not  be  many  years  until  the  United  States 
will  be  selling  every  year  $50,000,000  worth  of  her  products  on 
that  continent. 

These  few  statements  suggest  to  us  how  quickly  God  had 
prepared  the  way  for  His  kingdom  in  Africa  when  the  providen- 
tial hour  arrived  for  the  redemption  of  that  continent.  Nations 
are  Plis  instruments.  New  and  great  colonial  empires  already 
have  their  beginnings  in  this  new  world.  Back  of  them  are  the 
statesmanship,  the  diplomacy,  the  wealth,  the  scientific  and  com- 
mercial forces  of  great  nations.  King  Edward,  the  Kaiser  of 
Germany,  the  President  of  France,  and  their  international  asso- 
ciates take  large  personal  interest  in  their  representatives  in 
Africa,  that  they  should  be  capable  men,  and,  in  all  their 
counsels  the  possibilities  and  welfare  of  the  black  races  are  dis- 
cussed. Not  all  representatives  are  good  men,  not  all  measures 
are  right  nor  policies  wise,  but  these  are  the  exception. 

And  now  Ave  have  before  us  God's  latest  challenge  to  the 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  225 

church.  There  is  the  continent  and  her  peoples,  wide  open  doors 
everywhere.  What  shall  be  the  answer  of  the  church?  Shall 
the  cross  of  Christ  have  the  right  of  way  ?  The  Christian  Church 
must  give  answer  to  this.  Shall  the  governments  of  Africa  not 
be  strengthened  and  directed  in  matters  of  conscience  ?  The  old 
way  with  subject  races  was  slavery  and  the  lash.  The  new  way 
is  good  government,  fair  dealing,  the  church  and  the  school. 
Will  the  Christian  Church  see  to  it  that  the  new  way  shall  have 
a  chance  in  Africa?  Better  that  the  native  African  multitudes 
had  not  been  touched  with  Christian  civilization  for  another 
thousand  years  than  that  they  be  left  entirely  to  the  demoraliz- 
ing influences  which,  in  spite  of  the  good  done,  always  accom- 
pany modern  commerce,  without  the  presence  of  the  Christian 
Church  to  aid  in  the  administration  of  law  and  to  give  to  the 
people  instruction  and  advice  in  their  struggles  incident  to  a 
change  of  social  conditions. 

The  Christian  ministry  with  its  church  and  pastor,  its  liter- 
ary and  industrial  schools  with  their  teachers,  and  the  Christian 
physician  and  nurse  should  be  everywhere  side  by  side  with  the 
man  of  commerce  as  he  threads  the  continent  in  searching 
wealth;  and  with  the  man  of  government  who  everywhere 
touches  the  people  with  authority. 

Morally  speaking,  three  great  forces  contend  for  permanent 
dominion  in  Africa.  First  of  all  there  is  barbaric  heathenism. 
This  is  a  far  more  powerful  and  persistent  and  better  organized 
force  than  many  believe.  For  thousands  of  years  these  vast 
millions  of  humanity  have  lived  with  their  strange  beliefs  In 
many  respects  their  native  laws  are  excellent.  Everywhere  there 
is  evidence  that  fundamental  principles  of  right  and  wrong  are 
understood,  and  in  the  administration  of  justice  by  their  native 
courts  there  are  often  remarkable  illustrations  of  ferreting  out 
evil  and  punishing  it.  There  are  no  atheists  among  the  native 
populations  of  Africa.  They  all  believe  in  a  supreme  power, 
but  they  have  no  proper  conception  of  what  that  power  is,  and 
think  it  so  far  away  as  not  to  be  interested  in  them  and  that 
they  can  do  nothing  to  influence  it.  On  the  other  hand,  they 
are  intensely  spiritualistic  in  their  beliefs,  and  in  ways  often 
strange  and  grotesque  and  sometimes  cruel,  they  seek  to  pro- 
pitiate the  evil  spirits  which  they  believe  are  all  about  them 

As  yet  the  Christian  or  scientific  world  knows  but  very 


226  AFRICA:  GOD'S  CHALLENGE  TO  THE  CHURCH 

little  about  the  real  native  African.  We  have  only  just  skimmed 
the  surface  cf  a  vast  unknown  field.  Recently  specialists  of 
high  order  are  beginning  to  study  different  phases  of  life  and 
character  among  the  native  Africans.  The  number  of  these  in- 
valuable students  of  black  humanity  will  increase,  and  the  col- 
lation of  their  conclusions  by  scientific  associations  will  bring 
to  us  invaluable  results.  Some  excellent  work  has  been  done 
on  the  languages  of  Africa.  We  have  learned  that  one  of  the 
most  remarkable  things  about  the  barbaric  African  races,  is 
the  high  character  and  permanence  of  their  principal  languages. 
These  are  destined  to  be  mediums  through  which  Christian  and 
secular  literature  are  to  find  their  way  to  the  people,  and  as  a 
practical  result  the  minor  dialects  will  pass  away.  Ethnological 
questions  affecting  the  native  peoples  of  Africa  are  also  begin- 
ning to  be  discussed  intelligently. 

The  vision  before  us  now  is  of  150,000,000  of  barbaric 
heathen  people,  who  have  lived  many  centuries,  we  know  not 
how  many,  babbling  their  languages,  fighting  their  battles,  de- 
veloping their  strange  doctrines  as  to  this  life  and  the  future,  as 
yet  but  little  known  as  to  their  finer  qualities  and  practically  un- 
touched by  the  uplifting  influences  of  Christianity.  The  church 
of  God  as  a  whole  has  not  yet  opened  its  eyes  either  to  the  vast- 
ness  or  the  seriousness  of  this  problem.  We  are  hardly  beyond 
the  era  of  sentimental  enthusiasm,  and  have  only  begun  to  talk 
about  the  really  great  and  fundamental  difficulties  to  be  met  and 
overcome  in  giving  the  Gospel  and  its  civilization  to  Africa. 
Other  heathen  countries  have  a  native  literature.  Africa  has 
none.  Other  heathen  countries  have  types  of  civilization,  some 
of  them  hoary  with  age  and  in  some  respects  surpassing  our  own. 
In  Africa  one  is  everywhere  impressed  that  he  is  in  the  presence 
of  an  arrested  development.  You  will  meet  some  wise  old  black 
barbarian  who  will  tell  you,  that  he  knows  very  well  that  their 
ideas  and  customs  are  not  right,  and  that  away  down  beneath 
them  is  the  truth.  The  difficulty  in  meeting  this  question  of 
barbaric  heathenism  in  Africa  is  to  find  some  common  ground 
on  which  to  stand  and  from  which  to  appeal  for  a  recognif.on  of 
the  truth.  Gradually  this  will  come,  but  the  process  has  hardly 
begun.  The  first  demand  of  the  hour  with  the  Christian  Church 
for  Africa,  is  more  serious  thought,  more  profound  study,  more 
patient  investigation,  more  earnest  prayer  and  more  consecra- 
tion of  cultivated  lives  to  the  work  of  its  redemption. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  227 

I  will  not  insult  the  intelligence  of  this  audience  by  seeking 
to  prove  that  the  sons  of  Ham  are  capable  of  better  and  higher 
types  of  organized  political  and  social. life,  and  of  loving  God 
and  carrying  into  their  homes  and  social  conditions  the  best 
results  of  our  holy  faith.  The  time  has  come  to  cease  speaking 
of  "inferior  races."  Least  of  all  should  the  white  man  fail 
to  remember  who  his  ancestors  were  in  Northern  Europe  cen- 
turies ago.  History  teaches  that  the  least  favored  races  of 
one  age  are  often  the  most  favored  in  some  succeeding  age.  The 
permanent  foundations  of  the  first  great  black  empire  are 
probably  being  laid  in  Abyssinia  by  those  Semetic  native  Afri- 
cans. Here  and  there  among  the  few  things  we  are  coming  to 
know  of  Africa  is  that  there  have  been  some  great  black  generals, 
some  marvelous  attempts  in  the  development  of  cities.  More 
such  illustrations  will  come  to  the  light  as  we  dig  down  into  the 
past,  and  what  the  next  few  centuries  may  bring  to  the  African 
races  in  every  department  of  human  endeavor,  will  without  a 
doubt  show  that  while  they  have  their  peculiar  types  as  a  section 
of  humanity,  they  are  children  of  God,  and  as  such  will  have 
their  place  in  directing  the  world's  futiire.     (Great  applause.) 

The  other  great  organized  force  contending  for  supremacy 
in  Africa  is  Mohammedanism.  I  think  this  religion,  with  its 
worldwide  organization  and  enormous  influence  among  a  very 
large  section  of  the  earth's  population,  should  be  studied  with 
far  more  intelligence  and  ability,  especially  in  our  Theological 
schools.  It  is  the  one  force  that  will  stand  longest  against  the 
Christian  religion.  They  have  their  Scriptures  in  which  there 
is  very  much  of  truth.  They  have  great  schools  and  the  devo- 
tion of  its  adherents  to  their  religion  is  one  of  the  marvels  of 
the  centuries.  I  need  not  in  this  presence  discuss  its  doctrines 
or  its  methods  or  the  permanently  withering  influences  with 
which  that  religion  curses  the  nations  and  lands  where  it  has 
dominated  for  centuries.  These  are  well  understood  by  intelli- 
gent Christian  leaders  and  teachers,  who  have  studied  the  sub- 
ject in  the  books,  or  visited  Mohammedan  countries.  There  is 
a  legend  that  Mohammed  was  found  one  day  upon  his  knees 
with  his  face  toward  Africa  and  was  weeping.  On  being  asked 
why  he  was  so  affected  he  replied,  "In  yonder  land  we  shall 
have  many  peoples  in  the  future."  His  prophecy  came  true 
and  today  all  North  Africa  is  in  the  grip  of  Islam.    The  sword, 


228  AFRICA:  GOD'S  CHALLENGE  TO  THE  CHURCH 

its  aggressive  instrument  in  the  past,  has  been  wrested  from  its 
grasp  by  the  Christian  nations  who  now  rule  Africa,  but  on  the 
other  hand  it  has  adopted  the  methods  of  persuasion,  and  is 
pushing  forward  with  tremendous  energy  its  teachers,  not  only 
throughout  North  Africa  but  far  down  both  coasts.  In  Cape 
Town,  far  to  the  South,  there  are  mosques  and  many  Mohamme- 
dans from  among  whom  parties  make  pilgrimages  to  Mecca  every 
year.  It  is  only  stating  the  truth  when  I  say  that  in  all  proba- 
bility far  more  native  Africans  are  being  drawn  from  barbaric 
heathenism  into  the  ranks  of  Mohammedanism  every  day  than 
are  being  Christianized.  There  are  many  who  think,  and  I  am 
one  of  them,  that  the  final  great  conflict  between  the  followers 
of  the  Cross  and  the  Crescent  will  be  waged  on  the  African  conti- 
nent. It  is  coming  to  be  a  common  thing  for  Mohammedans  to 
plant  their  teachers  and  schools  in  the  immediate  neighborhood 
of  Christian  missions.  They  teach  there  is  but  one  God  and  in 
many  respects  they  teach  sobriety,  and  we  must  acknowledge  the 
fact  that  the  most  powerful  and  widespread  force  in  Africa  to- 
day against  the  use  of  alcoholic  drinks  is  Mohammedanism.  Not 
all  their  followers  are  true  to  their  teachings  in  this  respect, 
however.  At  Lagos,  that  great  native  English  city  of  50,000 
people  on  the  AVest  coast,  a  mosque  costing  $25,000.00  has  been 
built.  A  native  black  Mohammedan  gave  the  first  $5,000  00  At 
the  dedication  the  Sultan  sent  from  Constantinople  a  special 
messenger  with  a  gift.  In  Liberia  the  Mandingos,  a  splendid  race 
of  people,  are  being  completely  Mohammedanized,  and  their 
teachers  and  schools  are  being  multiplied.  The  seriousness  of 
this  Mohammedan  question  in  Africa  is  vastly  increased  when 
we  remember  how  very  small  comparatively  have  been  the  re- 
sults of  Christian  efforts  up  to  date  among  Mohammedan  peoples 
in  Asia  and  Europe. 

Over  against  these  two  great  organized  forces,  barbaric 
heathenism  and  Mohammedanism,  and  beyond  them  the  defects 
of  human  government  and  the  tendencies  of  human  nature  to  go 
away  from  all  beliefs  in  God  or  the  future,  stands  the  Church  of 
Christ.  How  great  the  issues,  how  overwhelming  the  responsi- 
bilities; and  yet  whatever  those  issues  are  or  whatever  responsi- 
bilities are  met  in  grappling  with  them,  God  holds  the  Christian 
Church  responsible  for  their  solution. 

Shall  the  increasing  millions  of  native  Africans  in  the  future 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  229 

continue  to  dwell  in  barbaric  heathenism,  or  shall  they  become 
followers  of  Mohammed,  or  shall  Christianity  give  them  its  bless- 
ings and  civilization? 

God  has  answered  this  question  so  far  as  He  is  concerned. 
Christ  has  died.  His  revelation  is  complete  and  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  to  redeem  is  unquestioned.  But  on  the  other  hand, 
human  instrumentality  is  an  essential  factor  in  the  redemption 
of  the  race.  Since  Christ  came  there  have  been  many  epochs  in 
the  history  of  the  church,  as  well  as  of  individual  races  and 
continents  and  nations,  when,  because  God's  people  failed  to 
do  their  duty,  there  has  been  defeat  and  retrogression.  The 
decay  of  the  Christian  Church  in  North  Africa  is  a  standing 
illustration  of  this  tremendous  fact.  Again  in  our  day,  under 
far  more  favorable  conditions,  the  continent  of  Africa  is  held 
before  the  Christian  Church  and  God's  special  appeal  in  behalf 
of  its  peoples  and  races,  is  heard.  What  shall  the  answer  be? 
If  the  church  of  our  generation  does  its  duty,  then  the  continent 
will  receive  such  an  inflow  of  Christian  forces,  backed  by 
Christian  governments,  strengthened  by  Christian  commerce  and 
science,  and  diverse  industries,  as  will  certainly  insure  in  a  few 
generations  its  Christianization.  On  the  other  hand,  if  God's 
challenge  is  not  responded  to,  the  golden  hour  and  the  oppor- 
tunity will  pass,  the  church  of  today  lose  the  joy  and  reward 
of  duty  accomplished,  and  Africa  must  look  to  the  faith  and  re- 
sources of  some  future  generation  for  its  redemption. 

The  demand  of  the  hour  in  the  redemption  of  Africa,  as  in 
all  great  movements,  is  competent  leadership.  Two  names  stand 
out  in  our  day  as  representatives  of  types  of  men,  essential 
in  the  saving  of  any  continent,  and  those  names  are  David  Liv- 
ingstone and  Cecil  J.  Rhodes.  The  first  was  a  missionary  states- 
man and  the  second  the  statesman  missionary.  David  Living- 
stone was  an  ecclesiastical  statesman  who  understood  the  rela- 
tions between  government  and  commerce,  and  the  direct  preach- 
ing of  the  Gospel.  When  his  home  Board  criticised  him  for  leav- 
ing a  station  and  journeying  Northward  he  said,  ''I  will  open  a 
way  toward  the  heart  of  Africa  for  commerce,  and  then  God's 
messengers  can  follow."  He  has  not  left  a  single  station  of  im- 
portance founded  by  himself  in  Africa,  but  he  gave  such  an 
impetus  in  thought  toward  Africa,  and  its  vast  possibilities  as 
to  startle  the  world  and  to  make  it  possible  for  every  civilizing 
movement  to  enter  the  continent. 


230  AFRICA:  GOD'S  CHALLENGE  TO  THE  CHURCH 

Cecil  J.  Rhodes  was  a  statesman  who  thought  in  continents, 
who  believed  in  God  and  the  country  and  who  never  doubted 
the  efficiency  of  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  which  his  father 
preached.  When  asked  in  the  height  of  his  power  what  his  am- 
bition was,  he  said,  "My  ambition  is  two-fold;  to  do  the  largest 
possible  thing  for  barbarous  humanity  and  to  do  all  in  my  power 
to  unify  the  English  speaking  races  of  the  world.  When  this 
last  is  accomplished  there  will  be  universal  peace. ' '  In  carrying 
out  the  first  part  of  his  ambition,  he  planted  the  British  flag  over 
700,000  square  miles  in  South  Central  Africa,  and  by  insuring 
success  of  the  Cape  to  Cairo  Railway  he  made  certain  in  another 
generation  a  continental  system  of  African  railways.  The  found- 
ing of  the  Rhodes  scholarships,  by  which  two  men  from  every 
state  and  territory  in  America  shall  be  supported  perpetually 
in  Oxford  University,  was  one  of  the  methods  by  which  he  pro- 
posed to  unify  the  English  speaking  races  of  the  world.  He 
never  allowed  a  missionary  to  leave  his  presence  without  financial 
aid.  In  my  last  interview  with  him  he  said,  "When  you  come 
back  from  America  I  will  have  a  list  for  you  of  those  who  will 
help  you,  and  my  name  shall  be  at  the  head."  No  one  can  tell 
how  many  thousands  of  dollars  a  year  that  would  have  meant  to 
missionary  Avork  in  Africa  if  he  had  lived.  When  he  was  dying 
in  that  plain  cottage  by  the  sea  on  the  Southern  end  of  the  conti- 
nent, a  friend  telegraphed  asking  if  he  could  do  anything  to 
comfort  him  in  his  sufferings.  He  sent  back  word  requesting 
his  friend,  who  was  a  Jew,  to  found  a  scholarship  in  the  school 
at  Kimberly  for  the  education  of  young  men,  and  it  was  done. 
One  of  his  last  sentences  before  dying  was,  "So  much  to  do,  so 
little  done." 

Of  the  success  of  Christian  missions  in  Africa,  in  so  far  as 
they  have  been  prosecuted,  there  is  no  question  among  those 
who  have  studied  their  results.  In  far  South  Africa,  where  there 
have  been  missions  for  the  last  50  or  75  years,  we  have  positive 
results  as  to  the  capabilities  of  the  negro  races  in  the  home  of 
their  fathers.  Some  years  since  Lord  Milner  appointed  twelve 
laymen,  who  had  spent  from  25  to  50  years  in  the  service  of  their 
different  colonies  among  the  natives,  as  a  Commission  to  study 
the  whole  native  question  in  South  Africa.  They  gave  two  years 
to  their  work.  They  were  not  ministers  or  missionaries,  but  lay- 
men in  charge  of  great  governmental  interests.    Their  report  is 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  231 

the  most  remarkable  document  yet  published  concerning  the 
black  races  of  South  Africa.  The  report  demonstrates  the  per- 
manence and  certain  increase  of  the  native  black  people  under 
good  government,  that  polygamy  among  them  is  decreasing,  that 
the  Christian  religion  is  a  success  among  them  and  must  always 
be  a  permanent  factor  in  their  uplift,  and  that  Christian  missions 
are  indispensable  to  their  civilization. 

One  of  the  suggestions  in  that  report  was  the  establishment 
of  an  intercolonial  school  that  should  be  fostered  by  the  govern- 
ment as  well  as  supported  by  the  natives  themselves.  The  school 
is  to  give  advanced  instruction  to  native  blacks  and  especially  to 
prepare  teachers  for  their  people  and  encourage  industrial  train- 
ing. The  outcome  of  that  suggestion  was  a  meeting  not  long 
since  of  the  chiefs  and  head  men  of  the  civilized  and  partially 
civilized  native  tribes  under  the  British  flag  in  South  Africa. 
The  meeting  continued  several  days  and  their  proceedings  are 
published  first  in  their  own  language  and  then  translated  into 
the  English.  The  outcome  of  that  remarkable  meeting  was  that 
they  heartily  approved  the  establishment  of  such  an  institution, 
and  a  proposition  that  among  themselves,  that  is,  the  native 
blacks  who  have  been  under  civilized  rule  for  a  few  generations, 
they  would  raise  $300,000.00  as  an  additional  sum  to  what  the 
governments  are  to  provide.  What  has  been  done  in  farther 
South  Africa  among  the  native  blacks,  will  be  done  all  through 
that  continent  in  proportion  as  good  government  and  the  Chris- 
tian Church  do  their  duty. 

We  are  in  the  midst  of  beginnings  in  Africa;  beginnings 
in  government  and  commerce  and  in  missionary  efforts.  What 
will  there  be  in  fifty  years  from  now?  A  few  months  ago  T 
went  to  Victoria  Falls  and  crossed  that  wonderful  bridge.  I 
stood  where  Livingstone  stood  and  looked  down  over  the  falls 
from  the  place  where  he  first  looked,  and  made  his  calculations 
as  to  the  height  and  width  of  that  marvelous  phenomenon.  But 
I  was  not  satisfied  with  that,  but  went  to  the  end  of  the  railway, 
nearly  2,500  miles  North  from'  Cape  Town.  Some  day  I  expect  to 
go  in  a  palace  car  the  whole  length  of  the  line  to  Cairo,  6,000 
miles.  Leaving  the  falls  I  had  to  ride  in  the  hot  sun  amid  lug- 
gage and  lumber  on  a  construction  train.  I  saw  the  Governor  of 
Northwestern  Rhodesia.  He  said,  ' '  We  want  you.  We  believe  in 
you  and  the  church  you  represent.    We  believe  in  America  and 


232  AFRICA:  GOD'S  CHALLENGE  TO  THE  CHURCH 

we  want  you  to  establish  another  great  industrial  mission  station 
North  of  the  Zambesi ;  all  the  land  you  want  is  yours  and  all  the 
co-operation  possible  by  the  government  shall  be  yours. ' '  At  the 
end  of  the  road  I  went  out  alone  in  the  starlight  and  looked  to- 
ward the  heart  of  the  continent  of  Africa,  and  I  saw  a  vision 
of  what  I  believe  Africa  will  be  in  the  next  fifty  years.  I  will 
not  undertake  to  describe  it  to  you.  I  have  already  overspoken 
my  time.  But  that  vision  will  come  true;  that  railway  system 
will  be  completed ;  those  great  plateaus  will  be  cultivated ;  those 
African  tribes  will  have  Christian  leadership.  There  will  be 
cities,  towns,  schools  and  churches ;  and  all  of  Africa  will  look  up 
into  the  face  of  Christ  and  recognize  Him  as  its  Savior,  (Great 
applause. ) 

The  Benediction  was  pronounced  by  The  Rev.  Stephen  J.  Her- 
ben,  D.  D.,  Editor  The  Epworth  Herald. 


TUESDAY  EVENING  MAY  EIGHTH 


ALUMNI   BANQUET 

DR.  DAWE,  PRESIDING 


The  Banquet 


The  banquet  was  held  in  the  parlors  of  the  First  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church.  At  the  opening  Dr.  Dawe  presided,  intro- 
ducing later  the  Rev.  Alfred  E.  Craig,  president-elect  of  the 
association,  who  then  had  charge  of  the  program.  About  300 
were  present.  Professor  Bradley  offered  the  invocation.  Pro- 
fessor Stuart  acted  as  toastmaster. 


INVOCATION 


By  Professor  Bradley 

Almighty  God,  Our  Heavenly  Father,  Thou  has  been  mind- 
ful of  Thy  children  in  all  generations.  Our  fathers  trusted  in 
Thee ;  Thou  didst  help  them  to  lay  broad  the  foundations  of  this 
school,  and  Thou  didst  help  them  to  build  thereon.  Thou  hast 
helped  us.  Thy  children,  as  we  have  sought  to  continue  the  work 
they  committed  to  us,  and  soon  we  in  our  turn  shall  commit  this 
sacred  task  to  generations  to  follow.  After  fifty  years  of  Thy 
mercies  to  us  as  a  school,  we  gather  at  this  family  reunion  to 
recall  Thy  goodness  and  to  seek  Thy  blessing.  We  meet  in  this 
room,  hallowed  by  the  touch  of  precious  memory.  We  pray 
that  all  that  is  done  and  said  by  us  this  night  will  but  show 
our  appreciation  of  Thine  inestimable  gifts. 

We  pray  that  upon  the  trustees  of  the  school,  upon  the  fac- 
ulty, upon  the  alumni,  scattered  throughout  the  wide  world,  upon 
our  friends,  and  upon  the  families  and  congregations  repre- 
sented here  there  may  rest  Thy  divine  blessing.  Bless  us  as  we 
talk  together  of  Thy  dealings  with  us,  and  grant  us  grace  upon 
the  work  which  is  to  follow.  Help  us  each  to  do  in  his  place 
his  part  to  extend  Thy  kingdom  on  earth,  and  at  last  grant  us 
to  sit  down  together  in  Thy  upper  and  heavenly  kingdom 
through  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord.    Amen. 


235 


236  ALUMNI  BANQUET. 

REPORT  OF  THE  ANNALIST 


By  the  Rev.  W.  B.  Norton 

The  annalist  has  the  peculiar  pleasure  that  must  often  throb 
in  the  breast  of  the  postman — knowing  that  his  message  will  be 
eagerly  received  whether  it  bring  to  the  recipient  joy  or  sor- 
row. The  riches  of  this  hour  are  the  poverty  of  the  annalist.  It 
is  only  the  absent  who  are  expected  to  send  greetings,  and  this 
gathering  seems  great  enough  to  make  the  absent  seem  in  the 
minority.  Paul  said  of  the  churches  of  Macedonia  that  "their 
deep  poverty  abounded  unto  the  riches  of  their  liberality,"  so, 
it  may  be  said  of  the  annalist,  that  his  poverty  may  seem  riches 
in  their  distribution  by  reason  of  the  abundance  of  his  liberality. 
The  Rev.  Dindsdale  Young  asserted  his  belief,  last  Sunday 
afternoon,  that  preaching  would  never  be  superceded  by  the 
press,  basing  his  conclusion  on  the  universally  accepted  fact 
that  correspondence  will  never  take  the  place  of  conversation. 
You  are,  therefore,  to  be  congratulated  on  the  privilege  of  meet- 
ing face  to  face  many  concerning  whom  we  have  on  other  occa- 
sions heard  only  by  letter. 

It  will  be  of  interest  to  know  that  the  number  of  gradu- 
ates of  Garrett  Biblical  Institute,  living  and  dead,  is  getting 
very  near  the  one  thousand  mark,  reaching  the  grand  total  of, 
approximately,  nine  hundred  and  thirty.  If  the  report  here- 
with given  seems  too  meager  to  satisfy  the  interest  of  the  brethren 
or  the  curiosity  of  the  sisters,  remember  that  a  memorial  volume 
is  coming  in  which  the  omitted  accounts  of  interesting  events 
will  be  recorded. 

The  following  items  are  taken  from  the  returns  made  by 
the  annalist  or  otherwise  found  out  by  correspondence. 

1.  Those  Reported  as  Deceased. — '64,  W.  R.  Jones,  Jan.  11,  1899; 
'65,  Jas.  D.  Reqiia,  Nov.  27,  1905;  '65,  W.  D.  H.  Young,  April  28,  1902, 
at  Blooraington,  111.;  '68,  Wright  Barrett.  Nov.  8,  1898,  at  Kalamazoo, 
Mich.;  '69,  Valentine  C.  Randolph,  Jan.  1,  1895;  '70,  J.  D.  Croissant, 
Feb.  12,  1906,  Washington,  D.  C;  '80,  M.  J.  Hall,  May  20,  1905,  Goldfield, 
Nev.;  '80,  W.  A.  Lawson.  Dec.  7,  1899,  Baraboo,  Wis.;  '85,  Joshua  Shaw- 
ber;  '88,  James  Young,  March  14,  1898;  '90,  P.  A.  Reno,  March  4,  1906, 
Sharon,  Pa.;  '91,  W.  E.  Caspar,  reported  as  having  committed  suicide 
about  a  year  ago;  *93,  John  C.  Lang  (or  Long),  Dec.  18,  1898  (if 
identification   is   correct) ;    '95,   Fred   H.   Chamberlain,   July   25,   1902, 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  237 

Iowa  City,  Iowa;  '9G,  O'Conner  C.  Baird,  St.  Louis,  Mo.  (about  a  year 
ago);  '97.  L.  M.  Hartley,  Cal.  (reported  as  having  occurred  within  a 
few  weeks  past). 

2.  Those  Reporting  Deaths  in  their  Families. — '63,  W.  Ward 
Smith,  reports  death  of  his  wife,  April  7,  1906,  at  Cuba,  Mo.;  '76, 
O.  W.  Willitts,  reports  death  of  his  daughter,  March  6,  1906,  New 
Haven,  Mich.;  '78,  Charles  F.  Bradley  reports  death  of  his  wife;  '81. 
H.  N.  Herrick,  reports  death  of  his  wife,  Oct.  16,  1906,  Kokomo,  Ind. 

3.  Marriages.— '82,  T.  C.  Warrington  reports  the  marriage  of  his 
daughter,  Isabel,  Aug.  24,  1905;  '05,  Theodore  L.  C.  Suhr  reports  his 
own  marriage  to  Miss  Esther  A.  Lageschulte,  Aug.  23,  1905. 

4.  Births. — '71,  A.  T.  Needham,  a  granddaughter;  '99,  W.  H. 
Wylie,  Bloomfield,  Ind.,  a  son,  April  25,  1905;  '00,  E.  C.  Snyder,  Canal 
Dover,  Ohio,  twin  boys,  Jan.  30,  1906;  '02,  E.  P.  Swan  a  son,  July  1, 
1905;  '02,  E.  A.  Thomas,  Ogden,  Iowa,  a  daughter,  Jan.  11,  1905.  ('83, 
G.  M.  Bas&ett  reports  "no  addition,  no  subtraction,  no  division." 
'91,  R.  H.  Dolliver,  "Have  four  boys  and  one  daughter  and  all  enthu- 
siastic for  G.  B.  I.") 

5.  Degrees. — '82,  M.  M.  Bales,  Northern  Illinois  College,  '05,  D.  D.; 
'87,  J.  S.  Lean,  Lawrence  University,  '03,  D.  D.;  '§7,  N.  H.  Lee,  Univer- 
sity of  Denver,  '05,  D.  D. 

6.  Books  Published. — 'G2,  John  0.  Foster,  "Paul,  the  Apostle." 
•88,    E.    J.    Baskerville,    "What    Jesus    Said    and    Did,"    "Worker's 

Guide." 

'01,  Emma  A.  Robinson,  "Bible  Stories."  "Making  Men  and  Women," 
"Shorter  Studies  of  Old  Testament  Heroes." 

7.  Change  of  Conference  Relations. — '67,  S.  H.  Adams,  made 
effective.  Cent.  N.  Y.  Conf.;  '78,  E.  L.  Parks,  transferred  from  Rock 
River  to  Arkansas  Conf.;  '87,  Azor  McDole,  superannuated,  S.  Kansas 
Conf.,  since  1902;  '00,  G.  W.  B.  Snell,  transferred  from  N.  Minn,  to 
Upper  Iowa  Conf.;  '91,  W.  A.  Shanklin,  transferred  from  Phil,  to  Upper 
Iowa  Conf.,  Pres.  Up.  Iowa  University;  '93,  W.  T.  Scott,  transferred 
from  S.  W.  Kan.  to  Kan  Conf.;  '95,  E.  A.  Stickleman,  supernumerary, 
Rock  River  Conf.;  '90,  L.  E.  Simes,  transferred  to  S.  W.  Kan.  Conf.; 
'08,  G.  D.  Clifford,  transferred  from  Ohio  to  St.  John's  River  Conf. 
Florida;  '99,  J.  W.  Suapp,  transferred  from  So.  Kan.  to  N.  W.  Kan. 
Conf.;  '02,  B.  H.  P'leming,  transferred  from  Cal.  Conf.  to  Mich.  Conf.; 
'03,  0.  S.  Baker,  transferred  from  Rock  River  Conf.  to  Iowa  Conf. 


INTRODUCTORY 

Dr.  Dawe:  In  harmony  with  the  report  of  your  nomi- 
nating committee,  the  Rev.  Alfred  E.  Craig  of  Columbus,  Ohio, 
has  been  elected  President  for  the  coming  year.  I  take  great 
pleasure  in  introducing  to  you  Rev.  Dr.  Craig.  (Applause.) 


238  ALUMNI  BANQUET. 

Dr.  Craig  :  It  is  a  great  pleasure  to  greet  so  large  a 
company  of  the  sons  of  Garrett  this  evening.  The  duty  laid 
upon  me  on  this  pleasant  occasion,  however,  is  a  very  easy  one 
as  its  labors  are  already  farmed  out.  I  shall  not  detain  you, 
therefore,  with  any  elaborately  prepared  extemporaneous  ad- 
dress. (Laughter.)  Those  of  you  who  carefully  studied  Dr. 
Terry's  Biblical  Apologetics,  no  doubt  have  a  clear  and  distinct 
recollection  of  the  creature  with  seven  heads  and  ten  horns  .that 
so  frequently  stepped  before  us.  I  shall  find  this  evening  a 
creature  with  simply  one  head,  and  possibly  a  few  little  tales. 
(Laughter.)  It  will  be  sufficient  to  guide  the  affairs  of  this 
evening,  and  as  it  is  an  occasion  of  memories,  as  Shakespeare 
said,  "We  could  all  unfold  tales  of  pleasant  recollection." 
Many  are  the  sons  of  Garrett  who  are  capable  of  directing  the 
thoughts  of  this  hour;  but  there  is  one  however,  who  is  to  the 
manor  born.  It  is  my  pleasure  to  introduce  as  the  Toastmaster 
of  this  occasion.  Dr.  Charles  M.  Stuart  of  the  Class  of  1883, 
(Applause.) 

Dr.  Stu^vrt  :  Let  us  rise  and  sing  one  verse  of  ' '  Mine 
eyes  have  seen  the  glory  of  the  coming  of  the  Lord,"  and  while 
we  are  singing  the  members  of  the  graduating  class  may  bring 
their  chairs  into  the  main  room.  (Two  stanzas  of  the  hymn 
were  sung.) 

Dr.  Stuart:  Mr.  President,  Reverend  Father  (Bishop 
McDowell),  and  illustrious  children  of  Garrett.  The  Committee 
on  Program  came  to  me  and  said  they  wanted  this  toastmaster 
business  done  the  worst  way.  When  I  referred  the  matter  to 
the  President  he  said,  * '  If  they  want  it  done  the  worst  way,  you 
are  the  best  man  to  do  it."  (Laughter.)  When  I  pleaded  I 
hadn't  anything  to  say.  Bishop  McDowell  generously  said, 
"Why,  that  is  Stuart's  autobiography!"  (Laughter.)  And 
yet  it  would  be  ungracious  of  me  on  an  occasion  like  this  not  to 
be  willing  to  say  just  a  word,  to  bridge  over  between  speeches, 
so  that  an  atmosphere  may  be  created  in  which  the  brilliant 
lights  which  are  to  follow  may  shine  with  their  appropriate 
lustre.     (Hear!  hear!  and  laughter.) 

Dr.  Little:    Don't  start  in  so  high  a  key! 

Dr.   Stuart  :    So  I  am  going  to  do  the  best  I  can,  and 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  239 

yet  before  beginning  the  prescribed  feast  of  reason  and  flow  of 
soul  which  is  to  follow,  I  have  something  of  a  surprise  for  you, 
one  that  I  am  quite  sure  you  will  enjoy  to  the  full. 

A  Voice:    We're  full  now!     (Laughter  and  applause.) 

Dr.  Stuart  :  That  is  the  reason  this  brother  is  so  sad, 
he  is  more'n  full.  (Uproarious  laughter  and  applause.)  There 
has  been  no  opportunity  for  the  visitors  to  examine  satisfac- 
torily the  graduating  class,  and  in  order  that  we  may  satisfy 
the  visitors  who  are  here,  I  would  like  to  ask  them,  What  is  the 
matter  with  Cumnock? 

The  Graduating  Class:    He's  all  right! 

Dr.   Stuart:    What  is  that?    Who  is  all  right? 

The  Graduating  Class:  Cumnock!  (Great  laughter  and 
applause ;  cheers  were  called  for  and  given. ) 

Dr.  Stuart  :  I  have  great  pleasure  not  in  introducing 
to  you  but  in  announcing  to  you  that  the  prince  of  the  men  of 
his  profession,  not  only  in  this  country  but  in  the  world,  and 
the  idol  of  the  Campus  of  the  Northwestern  University,  will 
read  for  you.     (Cheers.) 

Professor  Cumnock:  Dear  Brethren:  I  am  glad  to  see 
you  here  indeed  tonight.  (Cries  of  "louder.")  I  have  just 
been  trying  to  think  of  some  short  poem, — 

A  Voice:    No,  a  long  one. 

Professor  Cumnock:  The  time  is  too  far  spent, — that 
would  embody  in  my  opinion  the  spirit  and  the  manliness 
and  the  moral  standards  of  the  students  of  the  Garrett  Biblical 
Institute.  I  think  I  have  a  little  poem  that  will  do  that.  I  will 
read  it  to  you: 

The  Professor  read,  "For  a'  that  and  a'  that." 

Professor  Cumnock's  reading  elicited  prolonged  applause; 
and  he  read  ' '  Cuddle  Doon, ' '  to  the  great  delight  of  the  gather- 
ing. 

Dr.  Stuart:  I  would  like  to  add  my  own  testimony  to 
the  conviction  of  the  class  with  respect  to  Professor  Cumnock, 
for  pay  office  happens  to  be  immediately  below  his  room,  and  I 


240  ALUMNI  BANQUET 

can  testify  that  so  far  as  I  know  the  theology  that  conies  from 
that  room  is  altogether  sound.  (Great  laughter  and  applause.) 
I  will  call  your  attention  to  the  general  trend  of  the  program. 
You  will  notice  it  is  designated  "Garrett  Memories,"  and  the 
Program  Committee  selected  speakers  to  pay  tribute  to  the 
school  in  the  light  of  reminiscence.  We  have  for  the  first  toast 
"In  the  Beginning."  It  is  our  rare  good  fortune  to  have  with 
us  one  who  knew  the  founders  of  the  school,  A  noted  lecturer 
said  once  that  when  he  was  visiting  London  he  met  a  very  old 
man  who  said  that  as  a  boy  he  had  gone  to  call  on  the  great 
Doctor  Johnson,  He  went  to  the  door,  but  at  the  critical  mo- 
ment found  his  heart  giving  way.  He  finally  walked  up  the 
steps  and  pulled  the  bell,  and  pretty  soon  he  heard  the  ' '  splock ! 
splock!"  of  some  one  walking  along  the  hall.  Knowing  that 
this  was  the  old  man  himself,  the  little  fellow's  heart  failed  him 
and  he  fled  without  ever  seeing  the  great  Doctor  Johnson.  The 
lecturer,  drawing  himself  to  his  height,  said,  "I  count  it  one 
of  the  great  privileges  of  my  life  to  have  met  a  man  who  heard 
the  'splock'  of  Doctor  Johnson's  feet."  We  are  to  have  the 
pleasure  tonight  of  hearing  from  a  man  who  knew  personally 
the  famous  Dr.  Dempster;  and  I  ought  to  say,  and  you  won't 
mind  my  saying  it,  I  am  sure,  that  the  name  of  the  speaker  is 
more  warlike  than  his  character.  (Laughter.)  For  over  forty 
years  he  has  been  a  distinguished  and  successful  messenger  of 
the  Gospel  of  peace  to  India ;  Dr.  J.  W.  Waugh  of  the  Class  of 
1859. 


IN  THE  BEGINNING 


By  Dr.  Waugh. 

' '  Come  back  with  me  to  the  first  of  all, 
Let  us  lean  and  love  it  over  again." 

Mr.  Toastmaster :  In  India  there  is  a  story  that  on  a  certain 
occasion  a  blacksmith  was  shoeing  an  elephant  and  a  colt  coming 
by  lifted  up  his  hoof.  I  feel  much  like  that  colt.  The  question 
is,  "In  the  Beginning."  Come  back  with  me  to  the  very  first, 
the  first  building,  let  us  live  it  over  again.  I  am  afraid  to  put 
any  other  construction  on  this  than  that.  We  must  take  it  in 
that  light. 

I  have  a  very  vivid  recollection  of  the  men  of  this  institute 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  241 

from  the  year  1857  on.  We  had  a  glorious  faculty  then  as  now, 
but  the  great  light  of  that  faculty  was  Dr.  Dempster  of  glorious 
memory.  He  was  a  wonderful  teacher,  a  great  thinker,  a  mar- 
velous orator.  I  heard  Bishop  Foster  say  that  he  had  studied 
and  watched  Dr.  Dempster  to  see  where  the  secret  of  his  wonder- 
ful power  lay,  and  he  said  that  after  watching  and  hearing  him  a 
number  of  times  that  he  thought  it  was  in  his  wonderful  ex- 
pressions, the  choice  phrases  which  he  used,  besides  the  spirit 
which  was  behind  it  all.  When  he  would  describe  something, 
he  would  say  that  it  was  clear  and  bright  as  a  sphere  of  light, 
and  Dr.  Dempster  would  open  up  his  countenance  in  a  way  to 
throw  a  great  headlight  upon  it,  and  sometimes  he  would  say, 
"Rock,  firm  as  the  rock  by  the  ocean  side,"  "Beautiful  as  the 
sun,"  "Bright  as  the  sun."  He  said  his  speech  was  filled  with 
these  wonderful  expressions,  and  he  had  back  of  that  a  wonder- 
ful philosophy  and  a  knowledge  of  those  things  which  made  him 
a  great  man,  a  marvelous  man,  a  great  orator.  All  felt  the  power 
of  Dr.  Dempster  who  were  brought  under  his  teaching.  All  did 
not  imitate  him,  did  not  get  to  that  place.  We  had  some  men 
in  the  institution  at  that  time  who  would  not  quite  follow  Dr. 
Dempster.  I  remember  one  good  brother  who  criticised  the  Doc- 
tor's spelling.  You  may  know,  perhaps,  that  Dr.  Dempster  was 
not  good  at  spelling;  he  was  good  in  other  things  but  not  in 
spelling.  The  brother  said,  "Dr.  Dempster,  I  think  you  used  a 
word  that  is  not  in  the  dictionary, ' '  and  the  Doctor  said,  * '  What 
is  it,  brother  ? "  He  said, ' '  I  have  looked  all  through  the  diction- 
ary and  I  can't  find  it."  He  said,  "What  is  the  word?"  He  said, 
"It  is  psychology."  The  Doctor  said,  "Perhaps  you  did  not 
look  under  the  right  letter."  He  said,  "I  have  looked  under  Si 
and  Sy  and  I  can't  find  it."  The  Doctor  was  good  in  psy- 
chology. 

I  want  to  say  in  regard  to  this  first  half  century  that  we 
must  treat  it  better  at  least  than  the  gentleman  who  had  buried 
his  wife  and  lettered  upon  her  tomb,  "My  light  has  gone  out; 
thou,  the  light  of  my  life,  hast  gone  out."  He  went  on  a  brief 
journey  and  got  into  an  entanglement  that  placed  him  in  a  queer 
position  to  come  home;  he  married  another  woman,  and  he 
wrote  to  a  friend  and  said,  "Do  something  to  help  me  to  come 
home  without  disgrace ;  you  know  that  stone  out  there  with  that 
inscription,  'Thou,  the  light  of  my  life,  hast  gone  out!'  "    And 


242  ALUMNI  BANQUET 

the  friend  wrote  on  the  stone  underneath,  "but  I  have  struck 
another  match."  (Laughter.)  I  was  wandering  around  today 
through  some  landmarks  of  the  old  time.  I  would  speak  of  all 
the  professors  of  that  time,  Dr.  Goodfellow,  Dr.  Kidder,  Dr. 
Bannister,  Dr.  Hemenway — they  were  the  four  giants  before 
whom  we  stood  and  trembled.  I  found  very  few  landmarks. 
Even  the  men  I  watched  here  today  seemed  to  have  grown  so 
tall,  at  least  a  very  large  number  of  them,  and  the  way  I  view 
it  they  have  grown  up  to  their  hair,  and  those  who  have  not  ac- 
complished anything  much  seem  struggling  yet  to  accomplish 
that !  I  went  up  and  tried  to  find  the  ruins  of  the  great  square 
hall,  three-storied,  painted  white,  one  coat  of  paint,  that  old 
Dempster  Hall ;  I  could  not  find  a  shred  of  it ;  it  has  either  been 
blown  into  the  lake  or  it  has  gone  up  into  flames.  When  I  came 
here  we  struggled  up  through  the  woods,  not  trees  but  woods  in 
this  campus,  a  large  portion  of  the  way,  and  when  you  got 
up  here  in  those  days  to  where  the  library  is  you  came  to  a  small 
house  and  a  little  cowyard.  Now,  the  plan  was  to  get  in  between 
the  house  and  the  little  barn  or  stable  where  Dr.  Dempster's  cow 
was  kept,  and  go  in  and  go  to  the  building;  if  you  got  to  the 
front  door,  you  would  be  all  right,  but  if  you  got  a  little  to  the 
left,  you  M'ould  strike  the  cow  which  gave  the  milk  for  the  es- 
tablishment. I  showed  quite  a  nmnber  of  students  myself,  after 
I  came  here,  the  way  to  get  to  Dempster  Hall.  One  of  the  stu- 
dents,— he  still  lives,  but  he  is  not  here  tonight, — heard  there 
were  bears  in  the  woods,  and  one  evening  he  thought  there 
was  one  after  him,  and  he  tied  his  bundle  around  his  neck, 
climbed  up  into  a  tree  and  staid  there  until  morning.  (Laugh- 
ter.)    That  is  an  actual  experience. 

We  had  a  great  deal  of  the  missionary  spirit  here.  Mis- 
sionaries were  not  known  in  this  country,  none  had  gone  out 
from  here,  and  a  letter  came  from  the  Rev.  Dr.  Butler  in  1858 
to  Dr.  Dempster,  and  he  called  us  into  this  room  and  read  the 
letter  Dr.  Butler  had  written  from  the  top  of  one  of  the 
palaces  of  the  city  of  Lucknow,  in  which  he  said,  "Send  out 
at  once  five  missionaries."  The  students  were  assembled  in 
the  chapel  at  that  time,  and  that  letter  was  read  and  it  stirred 
them  so  that  out  of  about  thirty  students  present  twenty  said 
they  were  ready  to  go  if  they  were  found  to  be  fit,  which  they 
were  not,  but  there  were  three  out  of  that  twenty  that  offered, 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  243 

three  out  five  were  quite  ready  to  go.  Brother  Downey  and 
myself  went  in  a  sailing  vessel  from  Boston  to  Calcutta.  In 
those  days  we  carried  ice  from  Boston  to  Calcutta  to  keep  the 
people  cold.  When  Bishop  Thomson  came  there  to  establish  the 
conference  he  said,  "I  do  not  bring  you  ice  but  the  love  of 
your  brethren  in  America."  One  of  the  best  things  I  have  ever 
seen  is  the  extradordinary  missionary  spirit  which  has  been 
here,  for  a  large  number  have  gone  out  to  the  various  parts 
of  the  world  from  this  institution. 

We  had  in  those  days  a  very  large  number  of  students  who 
had  come  from  country  schools, — there  were  no  others  here 
at  that  time;  and  there  was  a  fear  on  the  part  of  the  faculty 
that  they  would  not  be  able  to  win  our  educated  men ;  and  I  re- 
member the  sort  of  reception  I  had  when  I  came  here  and  they 
found  I  had  by  some  chance  or  other  got  hold  of  a  bachelor 
of  arts  certificate  or  sheepskin,  and  one  of  a  master  of  arts, 
and  I  was  known  among  the  students  as  the  man  who  had  the 
degree,  and  that  thing,  one  of  the  professors  wrote  me,  gave 
them  great  hope  for  they  were  fearful  they  would  never  be  able 
to  get  in  those  that  had  been  to  college  elsewhere.  Just  after  I 
left  they  came  in  here,  and  since  that  time  the  institution  has 
been  sending  out  men  of  might  and  power  and  education,  giants 
in  theology  and  in  the  sciences  and  everything  of  that  sort. 
There  were  only  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  people  in  the  town 
and  all  these  buildings  have  been  built  up  since  that  day.  The 
memory  of  that  day  of  early  things  and  small  things  is  precious 
to  me  and  I  shall  never  foget  it  but  love  it  yet.     (Applause.) 

Dr.  Stuart:  Luther  says  that  next  to  the  preacher,  the 
most  important  functionary  in  society  is  the  teacher.  We  be- 
lieve that  they  are  especially  united  in  the  next  speaker,  Pro- 
fessor Heidner,  of  Naperville,  Illinois,  who  will  respond  to  the 
toast,  "The  Fateful  Sixties." 

"With  all  of  brave  and  excellent  and  fair 
That  made  the  old  time  splendid." 


244  ALUMNI  BANQUET 

THE  FATEFUL  SIXTIES 


By  Dr.  Heidner. 

Mr.  Toastmaster  and  brethren :  I  am  neither  a  minister 
nor  a  Methodist,  but  I  am  a  teacher.  I  felt  strange  here  in  1861 
when  I  came  to  Garrett  Biblical  Institute,  but  very  soon  the 
loving  arms  of  the  students  were  thrown  around  me  and  the 
smiles  of  that  noble  band  of  teachers  fell  upon  me  and  I  felt 
at  home,  and  ever  since  I  have  felt  at  home  whenever  I  have  met 
with  the  ]\Iethodist  people.  I  love  the  Methodist  Church;  it  is 
my  foster-mother.  The  Methodist  Church  gave  me  my  intellect- 
ual, my  theological,  my  moral,  my  social  and  my  spiritual  edu- 
cation. Whatever  I  have  been  worth  to  the  world,  to  make  an 
impression  for  good  upon  my  fellowmen,  I  owe  it  to  the  Metho- 
dist Church,  and,  therefore,  I  feel  whenever  I  greet  a  confer- 
ence or  an  assembly,  and  especially  an  assembly  like  this,  that 
I  am  among  my  brothers.  I  studied  for  a  minister  when  I  was 
here,  but  the  last  year  one  of  our  bishops  and  the  treasurer  of 
our  college  came  into  my  room,  and  they  thought  I  must  come 
and  help  them  build  up  an  institution  big  enough  to  use  Eng- 
lish or  German,  and  they  thought  I  was  the  man.  I  obeyed  and 
took  a  very  small  salary.  Dr.  Edwards  in  Chicago  offered  me 
$850.00  and  said  it  would  cost  me  nothing  for  board;  but  I 
went  to  teach  for  $450.00  and  to  this  day  I  am  thankful  I  did 
not  look  at  remuneration,  but  that  my  conscience  prompted  me 
and  I  obeyed  and  did  the  work  that  the  Church,  and,  I  believe, 
God  assigned  to  me. 

Now,  this  evening  I  am  to  speak  to  you  on  this  beautiful 
topic,  "The  Fateful  Sixties,"  and  the  sentiments  connected 
with  it, 

"With  all  of  brave  and  excellent  and  fair 
That  made  the  old  time  splendid." 

Never  were  the  hearts  of  American  patriots  stirred  as  they 
were  then.  During  the  time  of  the  Revolution  hearts  were  not 
thrilled  with  the  cry  of  war  and  the  sound  of  cannon  as  they 
were  then.  Those  were  years,  especially  the  first  five,  of  many 
trials, — trials  of  farewell  when  the  brave  and  loved  ones  left, 
trials  of  joy  when  they  returned,  trials  of  mourning  for  those 
that  never  returned.     They  were  years  of  destruction  but  years 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  245 

of  construction  also.  The  dark  shadow  of  human  bondage  that 
lay  upon  our  nation  was  removed  by  the  sunlight  of  heaven. 
Surely  the  generations  of  people  that  have  the  sunlight  of  free- 
dom on  their  faces  in  the  south  can  look  upon  Abraham  Lincoln 
as  their  Moses!  The  motto  of  our  country  ''E  pluribus  unum" 
was  especially  true  in  the  Sixties  after  the  battles  were  fought, 
and  so  it  is  now.  The  patriotic  spirit  pervaded  not  only  our 
larger  cities  but  even  little  Evanston,  which  was  a  mere  hamlet 
in  those  days.  Hearts  were  inflamed  with  patriotism.  Never 
shall  I  forget  one  evening  when  the  citizens  of  Evanston 
gathered  in  the  little  frame  church,  the  only  church  the  Metho- 
dists had  in  Evanston.  There  they  presented  to  Major  Bever- 
idge  a  sword  and  a  silken  flag,  and  there  was  a  fiery  soul-stirring 
speech  by  Dr.  Evans,  the  founder  of  this  beautiful  city.  I  shall 
never  forget  the  touching  remarks  of  the  noble  Major  Beveridge. 
The  spirit  also  caught  the  students  of  the  Garrett  Biblical  In- 
stitute; a  company  was  formed,  and  Charles  Fowler,  who  was  a 
born  leader,  naturally  became  the  captain  of  the  company.  Ev- 
ery day  they  drilled,  with  determination  on  their  faces,  and  in 
their  ardor  was  manifested  that  heroic  spirit  that  actuated  the 
knights  of  the  middle  ages.  But  Dr.  Dempster  looked  a  little 
more  sober  than  usual  and  after  reading  and  praying  he  ad- 
dressed the  students.  He  threw  not  only  one  pailful  but  many 
pailfuls  of  water  upon  the  burning  fires  of  patriotism,  and  that 
was  the  end  of  it.  I  believe  Dr.  Dempster  was  right.  The  labor 
of  Aaron  and  Hur  in  upholding  the  hands  of  Moses  while  the 
Israelites  fought  the  Amalakites  in  the  valley,  was  just  as  valu- 
able to  the  Israelites  as  the  labor  of  those  that  fought  in  the 
battle,  and  so  the  students  who  are  studying  in  the  Garrett 
Biblical  Institute  go  forth  not  with  the  sword  in  their  hand  but 
with  the  Bible  in  their  hand  to  fight  the  great  powers  of  dark- 
ness, and  they  do  not  rest  from  the  warfare  until,  like  hundreds 
of  thousands  of  boys  in  blue,  they  are  stretched  upon  the  battle 
ground. 

A  minister  should  exercise  the  virtue  of  brevity.  I  had 
a  strange  experience  when  I  came;  the  second  day  I  took  a 
walk  to  look  about,  and  as  I  passed  along  one  block  there  was 
an  old  man  who  had  blocks  of  wood,  sawed  about  the  length  of 
ordinary  cord  wood,  and  he  was  working  away  at  those  blocks. 
I  wondered  what  old  man  that  was.    I  supposed  he  was  working 


246  ALUMNI  BANQUET 

up  the  wood  for  some  of  the  students.  The  next  morning  when 
I  got  into  chapel  that  same  face  that  had  been  there  chopping 
wood  stood  on  the  platform  and  read  the  Bible.  I  said,  "Who 
is  that?"  "Dr.  Dempster."  "Why,  that  is  the  man  that  was 
cutting  the  wood  the  other  day!"  and  so  it  was.  That  was  a 
characteristic  of  that  worthy  man ;  and  afterwards  when  I  got 
acquainted  with  him  I  asked  him,  "Why  don't  you  get  some 
poor  man  to  work  up  that  wood  for  you?"  "0,  if  I  did  not  do 
that  myself  I  v/ould  soon  be  in  my  grave."  Physical  exercise 
as  well  as  mental  work !  He  said  w^hen  he  was  younger  and  he 
was  a  pastor  he  used  to  walk  the  streets  with  a  geography  under 
his  arm.  Dr.  Waugh  has  spoken  about  the  other  teachers.  Be- 
sides Dr.  Dempster  there  was  Dr.  Kidder,  the  same  genial,  lov- 
ing sweet-spirited  man,  no  matter  where  he  was,  in  the  teacher's 
chair  or  in  the  social  circle,  that  same  smile  rested  upon  his 
countenance.  Dr.  Bannister,  his  colleague,  had  a  Pauline  pro- 
fundity of  thought  as  he  led  us  through  the  intricacies  of  the  lit- 
erature of  the  Old  Testament.  Dr.  Hemenway  was  a  model 
teacher;  many  of  the  best  points  of  my  teaching  I  learned  of 
Dr.  Hemenway.  He  was  systematic,  thorough,  always  the  same. 
He  was  the  model  Christian  gentleman  as  he  will  always  appear 
in  my  mind  and  to  the  minds  of  the  people.  So  much  for  the 
"brave  and  excellent." 

As  to  the  "fair,"  there  have  been  a  number  of  marriages, 
and  we  students  always  liked  to  see  the  ladies  in  our  recita- 
tions, and  I  had  the  great  fortune  to  teach  a  few  married  ladies 
German ;  one  of  the  ladies  reminded  me  of  it  today.  How  I  did 
enjoy  those  early  efforts  at  teaching!  We  were  assaulted  once, 
even  in  the  Institute.  Some  of  you  remember  that  there  was  a 
ladies'  seminary  here.  One  day  the  ladies  deserted  the  institu- 
tion and  assaulted  the  Biblical  Institute.  We  saw  them  coming 
through  the  classic  grove,  and  we  were  working  in  our  study- 
gowns,  skull  caps,  slippers,  and  such  a  scattering  you  never  saw ! 
Like  rats  to  their  holes  we  went  and  changed  our  uniforms  and 
then  met  them  face  to  face.  The  ladies  were  not  court-martialed, 
^there  were  too  many  of  them, — but  the  result  was,  the  most 
lasting  result,  that  two  of  the  students  were  captured.  (Laugh- 
ter.)    I  am  delighted  to  be  here  on  this  occasion.     (Applause.) 

One  stanza  of  "Marching  through  Georgia"  was  sung. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  247 

Dr.   Stuart:     One  of   the   strongest   features   of   Garrett 
is  its  comradeship. 

"What  a  thing  is  comradeship 
To  move  you  heart  and  soul." 
We  will  have  Dr.  W.  S.  Harrington,  of  the  class  of  1862, 
tell  us  about  the  "Brotherhood  of  the  Class  Room." 


BROTHERHOOD  OF  THE  CLASS  ROOM 


By  Dr.  W.  S.  Harrington. 

I  have  been  for  twenty-five  years  in  lumber  camps  out  in 
the  Pacific  northwest,  and  I  have  supposed  for  a  number  of 
years  that  I  was  capable  of  taking  care  of  myself.  I  have  found 
my  mistake  this  evening  or  tonight,  for  just  before  coming  down 
here  I  was  told  that  Dr.  Shanklin,  that  elegant  and  eloquent 
man  who  is  announced  on  this  program  to  respond  to  this  toast, 
a  man  whom  we  all  know  so  well,  had  left,  and  I  was  requested 
to  take  his  place.  Very  foolishly  I  did  not  know  enough  to  say 
no.    So  I  stand  to  let  you  look  at  me  for  a  few  moments. 

I  have  studied  this  program  somewhat  carefully  and  I  find 
on  the  page  which  we  all  examined  a  little  time  ago,  and  where 
we  closely  followed  every  number  of  the  program  and  at  which 
those  at  my  side  did  so  well,  this  sentiment  which  I  think  is 
misplaced,  "0!  for  forty  parson  power."  That  ought  to  be 
under  my  name  if  my  name  were  here.  I  see  at  the  bottom  of 
that  same  page,  and  I  do  not  wish  to  criticise  the  program  but  I 
suppose  that  every  one  of  us  here  who  had  no  opportunity  in 
making  the  program  feels  that  he  could  have  done  better,  per- 
haps, or  could  have  improved  it  in  some  way,  although  it  is  a 
most  excellent  program, 

' '  Has  there  any  old  fellow  got  mixed  with  the  boys  ? 
If  there  has,  take  him  out  without  making  a  noise." 
(Laughter.)  I  have  been  making  a  little  careful  inquiry,  and 
while  I  have  no  thought  of  charging  the  majority  of  these 
white-heads  and  baldheads  with  being  aged,  I  have  found  three 
men  who  are  older  than  myself  in  this  company,  one  of  them 
two  days,  another  two  months  and  the  third  about  two  years. 
One  of  them  is  a  German,  one  a  missionary  and  one  a  layman. 


248  ALUMNI  BANQUET 

I  humbly  suggest  that  if  you  purpose  to  do  this  with  the  old 
fellows,  you  take  these  older  ones  first.     (Laughter.) 

I  am  old  enough,  Mr.  Chairman,  so  that  my  mind  goes  away 
back  previous  to  the  days  when  this  Institute  was  organized. 
I  believed  in  co-education  then  and  I  have  never  changed  my 
opinion,  and  believing  in  co-education  I  have  a  question  with 
regard  to  this  program  again.  It  speaks  of  the  "Brotherhood 
of  the  Class  Room. ' '  I  suppose  it  was  the  intention  of  the  maker 
of  the  program  to  embrace  the  sisterhood  also  in  this  theme,  for 
in  those  early  days  of  co-education  there  was  comradeship,  and 
that  comradeship  embraced  both  the  boys  and  the  girls;  and  so 
far  as  I  am  concerned  there  was  a  spirit  of  comradeship  that 
was  begun  and  was  fostered  for  some  years,  and  fifty  years  ago, 
the  very  year  this  Institute  was  founded,  this  brotherhood,  if 
you  please,  so  ripened  that  she  who  is  now  my  wife  and  myself 
were  married,  and  this  spirit  of  comradeship  has  lasted  through 
all  these  fifty  years;  and  it  is  so  strong  today  that  I  might  say 
with  the  poet, 

"Were  I  the  monarch  of  the  world 
With  thee  to  range,  with  thee  to  range, 
The  brightest  jewel  in  my  crown 
Would  be  my  queen,  would  be  my  queen. ' ' 
(Applause.)     I  am  very  certain,  Mr.  Chairman,  that  there  is  no 
better  illustration  that  you  can  find  in  this  company  of  com- 
radeship, the  "Brotherhood,"  if  you  please  so  to  speak  it,  "of 
the  Class  Room"  than  that  which  I  have  just  given  you,  for  it 
has  lasted  through  the  years  previous  to  marriage  and  all  the 
years  since. 

Forty-seven  years  ago  I  came  to  the  Institute.  I  was  green 
and  I  knew  it.  (Laughter.)  I  had  been  raised  on  the  prairies; 
I  knew  how  to  break  the  sod;  I  Iniew  how  to  milk  the  cows;  I 
knew  how  to  swing  a  cradle  from  morning  till  night;  I  knew 
how  to  teach  a  school  in  the  district  where  they  were  noted  for 
throwing  teachers  out  of  doors, — I  could  do  all  that,  but  to 
come  here  and  study  in  this  school,  I  realized  my  own  condition, 
and  I  did  not  find  the  rest  of  them  much  better  than  myself. 
(Laughter.)  We  had  a  cartoonist  in  the  school  at  that  time,  and 
he  was  a  cartoonist;  and  one  day  he  drew  on  one  of  those  deep 
lectures  of  Dr.. Dempster,  of  which  Professor  Heidner  has  spoken 
so  pleasantly, — he  drew  a  cartoon;  it  was  a  machine,  something 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  249 

like  a  fanning  mill  and  threshing  machine  combined,  and  Dr. 
Dempster  was  turning  the  crank,  and  a  couple  of  the  professors 
were  feeding  the  machine,  and  our  dear  Dr.  Kidder  was  brush- 
ing off  and  finishing  up  and  shining  up  the  product  of  the  ma- 
chine as  it  came  through.    Well,  we  needed  it. 

Bishop    Hartzell:    He    was    feeding    the    machine    with 
pumpkins.     ( Laughter. ) 

Dr.  Harrington:  0!  yes,  we  were  pumpkins,  I  suspect. 
(Laughter.)  Many  of  us  acted  as  supplies.  Some  of  those 
dear  brethren  have  been  good  supplies.  There  is  one  who 
came  out  into  our  country  a  few  years  ago;  he  had  been  get- 
ting some  five  hundred  dollars  a  year  as  a  supply.  We  took  it 
out  in  truck.  We  took  it  out  in  cucumbers,  in  butter,  eggs, 
cabbages  and  anything  that  was  appropriate  to  our  green  condi- 
tion. Those  days  were  strenuous  days.  There  was  poverty. 
Some  brethren  speak  today  of  poverty.  There  was  poverty  in 
those  days.  In  the  three  years  I  was  here  I  bought  but  one  cord 
of  wood ;  I  did  not  have  money  to  buy  more.  I  picked  my  wood 
up  here  on  the  beach  and  I  carried  it  on  my  shoulder  to  my  home, 
and  we  planned  in  every  way  we  could  to  make  a  living.  Just 
one  incident !  I  think  I  will  turn  my  back  to  my  wife  just  now. 
There  came  a  time  when  my  wife  needed  a  new  bonnet.  (Laugh- 
ter.) I  owned  a  quarter  of  a  cow,  just  a  quarter,  that  is  all  I 
owned.    There  were  four  of  us  owned  the  cow  together. 

A  Voice:   Which  quarter ?     (Laughter.) 

Dr.  Harrington:  I  owned  the  hind  quarter.  Laugh- 
ter.) And  the  cow  had  to  be  sold  in  order  to  get  my  wife  a  bon- 
net. She  did  not  ask  it  but  then  it  had  to  be  done  any  way,  so 
you  see  how  strenuous  the  days  were  then. 

Bishop  Hartzell  :   That  was  hard  on  the  cow.    (Laughter.) 

Dr.  Harrington:  There  are  many  things  I  might  say, 
but  the  hour  is  late  and  I  will  not  take  further  time.  (Applause.)' 

Dr.  Stuart:  For  as  much  as  ten  minutes  we  have  not 
heard  a  word  from  the  graduating  class.  Now,  the  company 
here  is  greatly  concerned  to  know  concerning  this  class  of  1906 ; 
what  have  you  to  say  for  yourselves? 

(The  Class  responded  v/ith  a  class  yell.) 


250  ALUMNI  BANQUET 

Dr.  Stuart  :  The  next  speaker  and  I  were  walking  one 
day  through  the  library.  Pointing  to  the  illustrious  teachers 
whose  presentments  are  on  the  wall,  I  said  to  him  in  that  soulful 
way  which  every  pupil  of  Professor  Cumnock  acquires  after  a 
while,  "Here  are  the  great  men  at  whose  feet  we  used  to  sit; 
what  changes  have  come  over  the  school  since  then ! ' '  And  he, 
casting  his  eyes  down,  said,  "Yes,  and  you  are  furnishing  the 
feet  now  for  other  people  to  sit  at."     (Laughter.) 

Our  good  friend.  President  Crawford  of  Allegheny  Col- 
lege, of  the  Class  of  1884,  will  now  respond  to  the  toast,  "Minis- 
terial Models  and  Modelling." 

"We,  listening,  learned  what  makes  the  might  of  words. 
Manhood  to  back  them,  constant  as  a  star," 


MINISTERIAL  MODELS  AND  MODELLING 


By  Dr.  Crawford. 

I  suppose  that  those  of  you  w^ho  live  in  easy  reach  of  Gar- 
rett can  hardly  appreciate- the  rare  pleasure  we  have  who  have 
come  from  a  long  distance  to  be  present  on  this  occasion.  I 
can  hardly  believe  it  but  it  is  ten  full  years  since  I  had  the 
privilege  of  sitting  with  you  at  an  annual  dinner.  It  is  worth 
coming  full  five  hundred  miles  to  be  here  tonight.  In  fact,  I 
am  reminded  of  something  which  I  read  in  the  paper  the  other 
day  of  a  Frenchman  and  a  German  meeting,  and  the  Frenclunan 
said  to  the  German,  ' '  If  you  were  not  a  German,  what  would 
you  be?"  and  the  German,  knowing  the  habit  of  the  French, 
said,  "  0 !  I  should  certainly  be  a  Frenchman. ' '  And  then  the 
German  not  to  be  outdone,  said  to  the  Frenchman,  "And,  sir,  if 
you  were  not  a  Frenchman,  what  would  you  be?"  That  was 
pretty  hard,  but  true  to  his  good  traditions  the  Frenchman  said, 
"  0  !  I  should  certainly  be  a  German. ' '  Just  then  they  saw  a  son 
of  the  Emerald  Isle  coming  toward  them,  looking  very  much 
like  the  splendid  man  I  see  to  my  right,  and  they  said,  "Let 
us  ask  him!"  So  when  he  came  up  the  Frenchman  said,  "Pat 
if  you  were  not  an  Irishman,  what  would  you  be?"  "Faith!" 
said  he,  "I'd  be  ashamed  of  myself."  (Great  laughter.)  Com- 
ing as  I  do  these  five  hundred  miles  and  more  to  look  upon  these 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  251 

splendid  sons  and  daughters  of  Garrett,  with  these  wise  men 
who  have  come  in  to  grace  the  company,  I  say  and  say  proudly, 
"If  I  were  not  a  son  of  Garrett  tonight,  I  should  be  ashamed 
of  myself."     (Applause.) 

I  never  shall  forget  my  first  visit  to  Evanston.  I  think 
I  have  the  honor  of  being  a  student  in  Garrett  longer  than  any 
man  who  holds  a  diploma  of  the  institution;  I  entered  in  1877 
and  I  did  not  graduate  until  1884.  Now,  Mr.  President,  if  there 
is  a  better  record  on  your  books,  I  should  like  to  have  you  bring 
it  out.  My  first  visit  was  in  the  summer  of  1877,  when  I  came 
to  find  out  what  accommodations  I  could  find  here,  and  what 
chance  there  was.  I  had  a  good  education  before  coming.  I 
held  a  certificate  to  teach  school  in  one  of  the  best  counties  in 
the  State,  and  I  was  fully  convinced  that  I  was  ready  to  enter 
the  theological  seminary.  I  called  on  Dr.  Bannister ;  I  had  heard 
about  him  for  many  years.  I  knew  of  his  rare  scholarship  and  of 
his  profound  learning.  I  may  say,  sir,  that  I  had  also  heard 
about  that  machine;  my  father  had  explained  it  all  to  me;  and 
one  of  the  advices  he  gave  me  when  I  left  home  was,  "Be  sure 
that  you  don't  turn  out  a  pumpkin."  (Laughter.)  One  of  the 
things  I  constantly  strove  against  during  the  seven  years  that  I 
spent  in  the  theological  seminary  here  was  not  to  turn  out  a 
pumpkin.  (Laughter.)  At  that  visit  with  Dr.  Bannister  I  ar- 
ranged for  a  room  in  Heck  Hall,  and  arranged  for  my  studies, 
and  in  company  with  another  young  man  I  came  to  the  seminary. 
We  arrived  in  the  afternoon.  After  supper  my  piety  and  high 
purpose  received  their  first  rude  shock.  Some  of  the  brothers 
had  come  back  from  supper  before  my  chum  and  myself,  and  on 
the  porch  of  Heck  Hall  they  were  gathered,  some  fifteen  of  them. 
They  were  not  singing  "Praise  God  from  whom  all  blessings 
flow,"  or  "Blest  be  the  tie  that  binds,"  or  anything  of  that  kind, 
but  no  less  a  man  than  this  great  doctor  of  divinity  from  the 
Cincinnati  Conference,  who  sits  here,  was  leading  that  crowd  of 
boys  in  singing,  "The  bulldog  on  the  bank."  (Great  laughter.) 
I  say  it  was  the  first  rude  shock  to  my  piety.  I  had  been  ex- 
pecting to  have  the  great  privilege  of  coming  into  close  associa- 
tion with  young  saints.  I  knew  from  the  expressions  on  their 
faces  as  I  heard  them  singing  about  that  bulldog  that  there  were 
at  least  fifteen  men  in  the  seminary  who  were  not  saints.  While 
that  was  a  rude  shock  to  my  piety,  nevertheless  it  gave  me 


252  ALUMNI  BANQUET 

courage,  for  I  said,  "Those  are  the  fellows  I  am  going  to  get 
acquainted  with  first."     (Laughter  and  applause.) 

There  were  some  things  about  the  seminary  life  that  were 
of  great  interest  to  me, — the  sober  look,  the  almost  stern  look, 
as  it  seemed  to  me  the  first  time  I  saw  them  sitting  in  their  big 
chairs,  on  the  faces  of  the  professors  was  something  I  shall  never 
forget.  Notwithstanding  all  I  have  said  about  those  young  men, 
there  was  an  air  of  real  piety  about  the  institution  in  those  days. 
Mr.  Toastmaster,  if  you  remember  back  almost  as  far  as  I  do  you 
will  recall  that  we  began  every  exercise  during  the  day  with 
prayer  or  some  form  of  devotion;  every  lecture  was  so  begun. 
The  experiences  were  not  always  as  amusing  as  the  one  I  had 
afterwards  when  I  became  a  professor  in  a  theological  seminary 
myself.  It  was  my  second  year  at  Gammon,  and  we  had  the 
habit,  as  some  of  the  professors  did  in  Garrett,  of  occasionally 
asking  one  of  the  students  to  offer  a  brief  word  of  prayer  at  the 
opening  exercises.  On  this  particular  day  at  Gammon  I  asked 
a  young  brother  from  South  Carolina  to  offer  a  word  of  prayer. 
We  w^ere  in  the  period  of  the  Reformation  in  church  history  and 
were  having  a  pretty  hard  time,  and  that  day  the  brother  closed 
his  praj^er  in  this  way :  "0  Lord,  bless  our  professor ;  help  him 
to  be  patient  with  us ;  and  when  he  has  finished  his  work  with  us, 
take  us  home  to  Thyself  for  Jesus'  sake."  (Great  laughter.)  I 
do  not  know  that  in  our  religious  exercises  we  ever  prayed  just 
such  a  prayer  as  that  out  loud,  but  w^e  did  have  something  of  that 
thought. 

I  suppose  I  speak  for  the  men  who  have  the  responsibility 
in  our  colleges,  when  I  say  that  in  our  Christian  colleges  there 
are  three  things  we  look  for  in  the  men  who  come  to  be  our 
associates  in  the  faculties :  first,  scholarship ;  secondly,  ability  to 
teach;  and.  thirdly,  positive,  strong  Christian  character.  We 
consider  these  the  great  fundamentals  in  a  man  who  shall  occupy 
that  high  position  known  as  professor  in  one  of  the  Christian 
colleges  of  this  country.  A  man  may  be  without  the  second 
qualification,  the  ability  to  teach,  in  some  of  our  great  univer- 
sities where  much  work  is  abandoned  to  research,  but  in  our 
colleges  we  insist,  and  must  insist,  that  a  man  shall  have  the  abil- 
it>^  to  teach.  In  our  theological  seminaries  we  propose  to  ask  one 
other  thing,  and  that  is  that  the  man  who  occupies  the  profes- 
sor's chair,  shall  be   an   embodiment  of  the  preacher  spirit; 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  253 

that  is,  a  man  who  shall  know  what  his  calling  means  and 
shall  be  in  thorough  sympathy  with  the  men  who  come  to 
him  for  instruction  in  the  purpose  of  their  lives.  I  am  sure 
that  I  speak  the  sentiment  of  all  who  were  in  Garrett  in  my 
time  when  I  say  that  the  men  who  were  our  teachers  from  the 
very  beginning  we  felt  to  be  thoroughly  in  sympathy  with  us. 
There  was  not  only  manhood  to  back  them  but  an  earnest  and 
sympathetic  spirit  which  we  appreciated.  Something  has  been 
said  concerning  the  work  and  influence  of  Dr.  Bannister;  and 
I  can  heartily  endorse  what  has  been  said  concerning  good 
Dr.  Hemenway,  so  keen,  sharp,  incisive,  and  some  of  the  good 
advice  he  gave  us;  and  one  other  man  I  must  speak  of,  the 
only  other  man  besides  this,  I  was  going  to  say  inimitable  man 
who  was  here  just  a  moment  ago,  Professor  Cumnock,  was  Dr. 
Raymond ;  and  the  stateliness  of  that  man  not  only  in  the  class- 
room and  about  the  buildings,  but  in  this  church,  I  shall  never 
forget.  There  are  brethren  who  remember  how  every  mid-week 
he  was  here  in  his  place  in  the  prayer-meeting;  and  when  he 
stood  up  to  speak  on  a  winter's  night,  when  that  overcoat  with 
the  cape  was  on  him, — when  we  saw  the  thumb  go  up  and  tip 
that  cape  so  that  it  flapped  back  over  his  shoulders,  we  always 
knew  that  something  good  was  coming,  and  few  of  us  will  ever 
forget  one  rare  occasion,  which  some  in  this  room  will  remember, 
• — a  great  funeral  occasion,  when  the  room  above  was  crowded  to 
the  doors  with  sympathetic  friends,  and  old  Dr.  Raymond  stood 
up  to  pray.  There  was  silence  for  a  long  time  before  he  began 
to  pray,  and  then  he  uttered  two  words,  which  I  liardly  dare 
to  pronounce  for  fear  I  shall  take  from  what  he  said, — just 
these  two  words,  pronounced  as  I  never  heard  them  before  or 
since,  "Our  Father!"  and  after  pronouncing  the  words  there 
was  silence  again,  and  the  silence  continued  so  long  that  I 
think  most  in  the  audience  thought  the  prayer  was  done,  for 
he  could  put  everything  we  could  think,  he  had  put  every- 
thing we  could  think  on  that  occasion  into  those  great  words. 
I  never  heard  them  pronounced  so  before;  I  never  expect  to 
hear  them  pronounced  again  as  I  heard  them  that  day,  with 
such  a  glimpse  of  the  infinite  and  such  a  ring  of  great  royal 
manhood  back  of  them.  These  three  men,  apart  from  that 
great  man  whose  theology  is  sound,  so  pronounced  by  the 
Toastmaster,  taught  us  all  the  theology  we  had;  Dr.  Bannister 


254  ALUMNI  BANQUET 

gave  us  all  the  Greek;  Dr.  Ilemenway  gave  us  all  the  Hebrew, 
all  the  homiletics,  all  the  pastoral  theology,  all  the  church  his- 
tory, except  as  he  divided  part  of  it  with  Dr.  Bannister,  the 
Old  Testament  part.  Then  Dr.  RajTnond  gave  us  all  the  the- 
ology and  all  that  went  with  it,  and  those  three  men  were  all 
we  had.  Before  it  came  my  time  to  take  church  history  that 
wonderful  and  lovely  man.  Dr.  Ridgaway,  came  to  the  insti- 
tution, and  it  was  my  honor  and  privilege  to  sit  at  his  feet.  I 
thought  sometimes  he  did  not  enjoy  some  of  the  dry  pages  in 
Kurtz's  Church  History  any  more  than  we  did;  but  we  never 
shall  forget  the  fine  delineations  of  character  which  he  gave  us 
sometimes,  and  above  all  was  the  rare,  beautiful,  lovely  per- 
sonality of  the  man.  (Applause.)  Four  years  after  my  grad- 
uation there  came  a  man  to  whom  I  came  afterwards  in  prep- 
aration for  the  work  to  which  I  was  going,  the  good  Dr.  Ben- 
nett. I  can  hardly  tell  you  of  the  great  interest  I  have  had  in 
this  scholarship  which  is  to  be  founded  in  his  memory.  Breth- 
ren, we  must  not  stop  until  every  dollar  for  that  scholarship 
is  secured.  I  wish  I  could  give  all  the  rest  of  it  myself!  If 
there  are  men  here  tonight,  I  will  join  them  to  raise  the  last 
dollar  of  it  before  next  year  this  time,  and  I  will  do  as  much 
as  anybody  else.  That  thing  must  be  done,  and  the  sooner  we 
do  it  for  our  honor  the  better.  (Applause.)  These  men  were 
models  in  manliness,  in  scholarship,  in  character,  manhood 
being  back  of  all  they  did  for  us,  and  they  are  for  every  one  of 
us  an  inspiration.  I  never  shall  forget  one  day  I  came  back 
to  this  campus,  and  one  of  those  men  put  his  arm  upon  my 
shoulder,  and  said,  "You  are  my  boy,  aren't  you?"  I  had  been 
away  for  some  time.  It  shocked  me  a  moment  first,  and  I 
looked  up  and  said,  "Yes,  I  am,  professor,  I  am  your  boy," 
That  thing  has  happened  to  many  a  brother  in  this  room.  It 
is  the  spirit,  and  the  best  spirit,  of  our  good  old  Garrett,  God 
bless  her!     (Applause.) 

Dr.  Stuart:  Dr.  MacDonald  was  obliged  to  leave  to 
make  a  train  and  we  will  pass  to  the  next  toast,  "The  Spirit  of 
the  Missionary,"  by  Dr  Stuntz,  who  represents  us  so  magnifi- 
cently in  the  new  work  opened  in  the  Philippine  Islands. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  255 

THE  SPIRIT  OF  THE  MISSIONARY 


By  Dr.  Stuntz. 

Mr.  Toastmaster,  Fellow  Alumni.  I  know  the  hour  is  late. 
I  am  recovering  from  a  long  illness  and  I  have  no  des.ire  to 
speak  at  length.     I  do  desire  that  you  shall  hear  what  I  say. 

The  spirit  of  the  missionary,  what  is  it  or  what  ought  it 
to  be?  what  may  it  be?  I  find  that  I  am  introduced  to  you  on 
your  program  in  a  way  I  like  exceedingly.  I  do  not  know,  sir, 
whether  it  means  that  I  am  a  lumible  layman  or  whether  the 
plain  printing  of  my  good  honest  Dutch  name  without  prefix 
or  suffiix  means  that  I  am  in  the  class  of  those  who  are  great 
enough  not  to  need  any  prefix  or  suffix;  but  I  am  assured  by 
the  builder  of  your  program  that  this  is  simply  one  of  the 
errors  of  that  evil  spirit  that  presides  over  printing  offices,  and 
I  will  pass  it  by. 

I  am  very  glad  I  can  come  to  you  and  just  say  a  word  or 
two  about  what  the  spirit  of  the  missionary  is,  and  particu- 
larly as  the  sentiment  of  this  toast  indicates  that  the  work  of 
the  missionary  is  a  long  siege  operation.  I  have  never  been 
carried  away  unduly  by  the  cry  of  the  evangelization  of  the 
world  in  this  generation.  I  think  that  cry  has  done  fully  as 
much  harm  as  good.  I  think  it  is  born  of  a  spirit  of  impa- 
tience in  the  presence  of  a  vast  task  which  God  has  had  pati- 
ence with  lo  these  many  centuries  upon  centuries.  I  am  fully 
convinced  that  the  reaction  of  spirit  in  the  next  generation 
when  the  generation  that  has  heard  that  cry  reiterated  finds 
out  that  the  world  is  not  evangelized,  that  the  reaction  will 
do  more  harm  than  the  enthusiasm  born  of  a  baseless  watch 
cry  has  done  good.  You  may  think  about  that  as  you  please. 
I  want  to  say  to  you,  and  I  am  sure  that  Dr.  Smyth  will  bear 
witness  to  what  I  say,  after  standing  seventeen  years  among 
the  swarming  millions  of  China,  that  you  can  not  live  in  many 
millioned  paganism  for  year  after  year  until  you  are  fairly 
steeped  in  the  situation,  without  having  it  writ  large  in  your 
mind  that  the  world  will  not  be  evangelized  in  a  generation 
whatever  you  may  think  about  it  who  are  here  in  a  nice  four- 
teen-office  suite  sitting  in  a  swivel  chair!     It  will  not  be  done. 


256  ALUMNI  BANQUET 

It  will  not  be  done,  brother,  and  the  missionary  who  goes  out 
with  the  idea  that  it  will  be  done  or  that  he  will  give  up  the 
job,  lacks  the  spirit  of  Calvary.  The  spirit  of  the  missionary, 
if  it  be  the  right  spirit,  is  the  spirit  Abraham  had  and  that 
Isaiah  had  and  that  Paul  had  and  that  Melancthon  had,  and 
that  Wesley  and  Asbury  and  M'Kendree  and  Simpson  and 
Dempster  and  all  the  rest  of  them  had,  and  that  is  this,  "I 
will  go  into  this  business  for  my  king,  and  I  will  die  and  be 
gathered  to  my  fathers,  and  be  forgotten  if  need  be,  if  only  so 
I  can  contribute  my  little  quota  to  the  great  sum  total  of  vic- 
tory which  my  king  is  bound  to  win  ultimately."  (Ap- 
plause.) Anything  short  of  that  lacks  the  spirit  of  sacrifice, 
and  of  what  my  old  grandfather  used  to  call  "hang-on-it- 
tiveness."  I  am  a  little  afraid  of  the  spirit  of  the  missionary 
who  wants  to  rush  at  his  task  and  accomplish  it  all  in  an 
afternoon  or  in  a  decade,  to  get  all  over  it  all  at  once.  The 
first  impression,  sir,  which  I  had  when  I  stepped  off  the 
steamer  with  this  good  wife  at  my  side  in  the  city  of  Bombay, 
away  back  in  the  eighties, — the  first  impression  I  had,  and  the 
impression  that  has  survived  over  all  others  as  I  tried  to  sleep 
that  first  night  amidst  the  multitudinous  noises  of  that 
strange  and  pagan  land,  was  this,  folks!  I  had  never  seen 
folks  before.  It  made  me  think  of  the  man  who  went  to  New 
York,  and  a  friend  discovered  him  after  he  had  been  in  New 
York  awhile,  standing  up  in  a  doorway,  and  in  answer  to 
the  question  "What  are  you  doing  here?"  said.  "I  am  waiting 
for  the  procession  to  get  by."  (Laughter.)  Exactly!  My 
dear  friends,  the  sad  thing  about  it,  the  heart-breaking  thing 
about  it,  as  you  move  up  and  down  through  Asia,  is  that  the 
folks  never  get  by,  and  they  are  steeped  in  heathenism  and 
rooted  in  paganism  and  besotted  in  pantheism  and  it  will  take 
generation  upon  generation  to  uproot  them,  to  turn  their 
faces  about,  and  the  spirit  of  the  missionary  must  be  the 
spirit  that  actuated  Ulysses  S.  Grant  in  the  Wilderness  when 
he  said  that  it  will  take  time  and  "We  will  fight  it  out  on  this 
line  if  it  takes  all  summer."  You  and  I  must  stand  there, 
you  pastors  in  America,  you  laymen  and  laywomen  in  America 
must  stand  there,  and  I  must  stand  there  as  a  missionary  and 
say,  "We  will  fight  it  out  on  this  line  if  it  takes  all  the  sum- 
mers of  our  lives  and  we  bequeath  the  task  to  our  children 
and  to  their  children  after  them." 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  257 

There  must  also  enter  into  the  spirit  of  the  missionary 
two  or  three  things  which  I  will  just  mention  and  leave  you 
to  preach  on  some  other  time. 

The  missionary  must  have  the  spirit  of  the  seer  in  the 
good  old  English  meaning  of  the  word,  "One  who  sees."    By 
the  way,  did  you  ever  know  that  suffix  er,  ''man,"  is  pure 
Sanscrit?     The  great  difficulty  with  the  majority  of  mission- 
aries is  that  they  lack  vision.    Is  not  that  the  trouble  with  the 
pastors,  brethren?  they  lack  vision.     They  trot  in  a  half  bushel 
and  never  look  over  the  edge.    You  take  the  pastor,  or  the  mis- 
sionary, or  the  Christian  worker  who  is  a  seer,  who  can  see  far 
down  the  horizon  yonder  thing  that  is  coming,  and  he  usually 
is  the  doer,  at  least  he  is  better  fitted  to  be  a  doer  if  he  is  a 
seer.    The  greatest  living  missionary  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  today,  of  the  men  composing  the  body  among  whom  I  am 
a  humble  member  and  have  now  been  during  thirteen  years  of 
my  manhood,  living  in  the  foreign  work,  James  M.  Thoburn,  a 
prince  at  whose  feet  I  sit  humbly,  is  preeminently  a  seer,  and  all 
his  life  he  has  startled  any  crowd  he  has  been  in  by  the  sugges- 
tions he  has  made  about  things  that  are  going  to  happen.     He 
has  the  faculty  of  seeing  things  in  the  right  sense  of  that  term. 
There  must  be  about  the  missionary  the  spirit  of  the  adven- 
turer.   I  remember  a  boy  coming  to  me  in  the  Upper  Iowa  Con- 
ference, and  he  is  an  alumnus  of  this  school,  or,  as  a  fellow  said 
to  me  out  in  the  west  a  few  years  ago,  "I  am  an  alumni  of  Gar- 
rett myself."    (Laughter.)    This  fellow,  he  is  an  alumni !    (Laugh- 
ter.)     This  fellow  came  to  me  when  Bishop,  then  Dr.  Thoburn, 
was  talking  to  me  about  going  to  the  mission  field.     He  said] 
"You  are  a  great  fool;  I  heard  one  presiding  elder  say  that  he 
thought  of  sending  you  to  Mason  City,  and  that  is  an  increase  of 
seventy-five  dollars  in  your  salary;  you  are  a  great  fool."    Now 
which  was  the  fool,  I  leave  it  to  you.    0,  brethren,  if  we  are  go- 
ing to  take  the  world  for  Jesus  we  must  stand  alongside  noble 
Abraham  who  went  out  not  knowing  whither  he  went,  but  know- 
ing one  thing  thoroughly  that  he  was  ordered  of  the  Lord  to  go. 
When  we  get  that  order  we  can  afford  to  take  any  adventure     I 
remember  a  young  man  coming  to  me  in  the  Indianapolis  state 
convention  two  or  three  years  ago;  I  was  home  from  the  Philip- 
pines for  that  special  work,  and  he  called  me  one  side  very 
eagerly  and  he  said,  "What  does  a  fellow  get  out  of  this  thing 


258  ALUMNI  BANQUET 

when  he  goes  into  the  mission  field  ? "  I  said,  ' '  Most  of  you  get 
nothing."  ''My!  I  don't  want  that."  I  would  not  enlist  that 
man  for  one  thousand  dollars;  I  do  not  want  a  man  whose  first 
question  is,  "What  do  you  get  out  of  it?"  I  want  a  man  whose 
first  question  is,  "What  can  I  put  into  it?  How  much  of  an 
adventure  am  I  willing  to  risk  in  the  name  of  my  Lord  ? ' ' 

A  missionary  must  also  have  the  spirit  of  a  soldier.  I 
think  we  are  losing  tremendously  in  making  religion  too  easy 
in  this  country.  I  have  listened  to  evangelists  and  my  soul  has 
boiled  within  me  and  I  have  felt  like  taking  my  hat  and  walk- 
ing out  when  it  has  been  made  so  easy.  It  is  not  easy.  To 
fight  the  devil  within  and  without  is  not  easy,  and  when  you 
represent  to  a  young  man,  "It  will  be  easy;  we  are  going  to 
take  the  world  for  Christ  in  about  three  weeks,"  0  it  is  false, 
and  when  he  gets  on  the  field,  and  the  heat  comes  on,  and  he  is 
surrounded  with  hard-heartedness,  bigotry  and  fanaticism,  if 
you  have  not  instilled  the  martial  spirit  into  that  man  he  will 
be  studying  the  steamer  lists  for  a  boat  to  take  him  to  God's 
country — as  if  there  was  any  God's  country  on  earth;  all  the 
world  is  God's  country;  He  redeemed  every  foot  of  it.  Be  as 
loyal  to  America  as  you  please,  but  do  not  insult  the  redemp- 
tion of  Almighty  God  by  scorning  any  part  of  the  earth  in  your 
service. 

The  missionary  must  be  an  optimist.  I  never  knew  a  mis- 
sionary to  be  of  any  earthly  good  who  had  any  pessimistic 
spirit.  In  the  face  of  the  greatest  difficulties  he  must  have  hope 
or  he  is  no  good,  he  is  hardly  worth  the  powder  to  blow  him  up. 
He  must  be  courageous  and  optimistic  in  the  face  of  everything. 
And,  of  course,  he  will  have  difficulties.  Have  I  not  seen  them, 
don't  you  suppose;  has  not  every  missionary  seen  them?  Has 
not  my  friend.  Dr.  Waugh,  with  whom  I  labored  in  India  for 
two  years,  have  we  not  seen  them  and  looked  them  in  the  eye 
together?  The  plan  must  always  be  bigger  than  the  work. 
Browning  says: 

"Our  reach  is  greater  than  our  grasp. 
Else  what  is  heaven  for?" 

Lastly,  the  missionary  must  be  everywhere  and  all  the  time 
in  the  spirit  of  the  evangelist.  He  is  a  winner  of  souls  as  well 
as  a  builder  of  states  and  a  conqueror  of  difficulties.  Woe  be 
to  the  missionary  who  forgets  for  the  fraction  of  a  moment  the 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  259 

spirit  of  evangelism  which  lies  at  the  heart  of  his  commission ! 

I  thank  God  that  to  so  large  an  extent  the  missionary  force 

of  the  present  generation  is  actuated  by  or  has  in  so  large  a 

measure  the  qualities  which  I  have  hastily  named.     (Applause.) 

Dr.  Stuart  :  So  far  the  program  has  been  chiefly  reminis- 
cent. Now  we  will  be  permitted  to  take  a  view  into  the  future 
through  the  eyes  of  President  Little,  who  will  speak  to  us  on 
"The  New  Beginning." 

"Annuit  coeptis:  novus  ordo  seclorum." 


THE  NEW  BEGINNING 


By  President  Little. 

I  am  not  sure,  Mr.  Toastmaster,  whether  I  can  read  the 
sentiment  that  has  been  placed  here.  I  have  been  trying  to 
make  it  out.  It  bothers  me  amazingly.  I  know  that  something 
is  nodding  at  beginnings;  I  can  make  that  out.  Whether  it  is 
he,  she  or  it,  I  can  not  tell;  and  if  this  thing  did  not  have  an 
end,  I  think  we  would  all  be  nodding  at  the  beginnings. 
(Laughter  and  applause.)  When  I  look  at  the  new  order  of 
the  ages,  it  does  not  tell  me  what  the  new  order  of  the  ages  is 
doing,  whether  the  new  order  of  the  ages  is  going  to  nod  or 
what  in  the  world  the  new  order  of  the  ages  is  going  to  do ;  and 
I  think  that  is  about  my  speech.  I  do  not  know  what  the  new 
beginning  is.  The  new  beginning  is  left  to  imagination,  and  I 
think  that  is  probably  about  as  good  a  place  to  leave  it  as  we 
can  find. 

There  is  only  one  thing  I  know  about  that  new  beginning. 
If  that  new  beginning  is  worth  anything,  it  will  be  a  continua- 
tion. If  our  science  has  taught  us  anything,  if  our  history  in 
the  last  one  hundred  years  has  had  any  lessons  for  us,  it  has 
been  the  lesson  of  organic  life;  that  things  do  not  flourish  by 
taking  new  starts:  that  they  flourish  by  continuing  all  that  was 
noble,  all  that  was  beautiful,  all  that  was  divine  in  the  past; 
that  a  new  beginning,  if  it  is  worth  anything,  is  transforma- 
tion. A  new  beginning,  if  it  is  worth  anything,  only  sheds  so 
much  of  the  past  as  is  useless,  carrying  into  the  future  without 
losing  anything  of  that  which  was  precious — carrying  into  the 
future  all  that  was  precious  of  the  olden  time.     That  much,  I 


260  ALUMNI  BANQUET 

think,  as  a  historian  I  might  safely  say  about  the  new  begin- 
ning. The  new  beginning  will  be  simply  the  transformed,  the 
transfigured  past,  losing  some  things. 

I  have  said  once  or  twice  in  my  life  that  antiquity  does 
not  grow  anything  but  toughness.  (Laughter.)  There  are 
some  things  that  are  tremendously  tough ;  you  can  not  kill 
them.  Even  some  bad  things  are  terribly  hard  to  kill.  They 
are  pretty  tough.  But  the  best  about  it  is  that  the  very  good 
things,  the  old  good  things  you  can  not  kill;  they  are  tougher 
than  the  bad  old  things.  The  good  old  things  are  tougher  than 
the  bad  old  things;  they  will  stick;  they  will  abide;  they  have 
immortality.  And  so,  on  the  other  hand,  I  have  been  tempted 
once  or  twice  to  say  that  newness  does  not  prove  anything  but 
greeenness.  The  new  thing  is  the  green  thing.  I  do  not  mean 
to  say  that  every  green  thing  is  a  new  thing,  for  I  know  better 
than  that.  (Laughter.)  But  the  new  thing  needs  seasoning. 
My  good  friend  "tipped"  us  a  little  Latin  here  tonight.  When 
General  Jackson  was  once  to  make  a  speech,  some  one  said, 
"General,  tip  'em  a  little  Latin."  And  the  General  "tipped" 
them,  "Ne  plus  ultra,  E  plurihus  unum,  Sic  transit  gloria 
mundi."  (Laughter.)  So  my  friend  has  been  "tipping"  us 
a  little  Latin  here  tonight,  and  that  reminds  me  that  Horace 
once  said  something  about  a  new  poem  being  put  away  for  ten 
years.  We  do  not  do  that  thing  any  more.  The  new  poem — 
why,  bless  me !  when  I  was  younger,  the  publishers  would 
actually  charge  you  for  publishing  your  book;  but  nowadays 
you  can  get  even  a  new  poem  published  without  charge.  It  is 
amazing,  a  most  astonishing  feature  of  our  age;  and  we  have 
a  sort  of  superstition  about  newness,  about  the  fresh  thing, 
even  about  the  very  fresh  thing.  (Laughter.)  Perhaps  Horace 
was  right  after  all,  that  it  is  just  as  well  to  wait  for  a  new 
thing  to  prove  its  right  to  stay  in  the  world.  If  there  is  any 
part  of  the  new  biology  that  I  like,  it  is  the  part  that  tells  you 
that  when  the  new  variation  comes  into  the  world  it  has  to 
fight  for  its  right  to  stay  there.  It  is  not  going  to  stay  there 
simply  because  it  is  new,  but  it  is  going  to  stay  there  because 
it  proves  its  right  in  the  face  of  opposition,  proves  its  right  to 
stay  there  in  the  face  not  only  of  opposition,  but  in  the  facft 
of  opposition  from  all  sides.  And  so  I  say  about  the  new  be- 
ginning, not  simply  that  it  will  be  a  transformation  of  the  past, 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  261 

but  if  it  is  worth  anything  it  will  be  an  infusion  of  life  from 
above,  and  it  will  be  a  draft  upon  the  great  reservoir  of  power. 
It  will  be  new  in  the  sense  that  it  is  recruited  from  the  sources 
of  eternal  being.  Now,  we  can  run  this  out  into  detail.  We  can 
say  about  this  new  beginning  and  this  new  life  of  ours  that 
we  are  going  to  shape  it  in  this  way  or  that,  that  we  are  going 
to  shape  our  school  so  it  will  be  in  closer  touch  with  social  ques- 
tions, that  we  are  going  to  shape  our  school  so  it  will  be  more 
closely  related  to  world  questions,  that  we  are  going  to  shape 
our  school  so  that  it  will  be  more  astonishing  in  its  equipment, 
so  that  it  will  be  more  wonderful  in  its  varieties  of  specializa- 
tion. We  may  work  that  out  into  detail.  But,  after  all,  if  our 
school  amounts  to  anything  fifty  years  from  now,  greater  and 
more  beautifully  satisfactory  to  our  Father  in  heaven,  if  our 
school  shall  be  more  satisfactory  to  our  great  Master  fifty  years 
from  now  than  it  is  tonight,  it  will  be  because  in  the  new  be- 
ginning there  are  men  new  in  the  noblest  sense,  new  in  their 
transformation,  new  creatures  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  yet  new  ija 
that  they  bring  to  their  devotion  to  Jesus  Christ  a  life  cor- 
responding as  to  the  time  in  which  they  are  at  work.  Thej^ 
will  be  men  not  strangely  different  from  their  predecessors, 
and  yet  men  who  will  dare  to  be  different  from  their  prede- 
cessors because  God  calls  them  to  be  different  men  from  their 
predecessors.  They  will  be  men  who  will  be  new  in  that  new 
beginning  in  the  sense  they  are  expecting  fresh  messages  from 
the  God  they  preach  and  from  the  Christ  that  they  serve — not 
mere  repeaters  of  things  they  have  heard,  but,  as  Brother 
Stuntz  said  a  while  ago,  men  that  see  things,  that  have  visions 
of  their  own  time,  and  having  visions  of  their  own  time  have 
the  energy  of  their  own  time,  calling  upon  Him  Who  gives  them 
the  visions  for  the  strength  by  which  they  can  make  the  visions 
come  true.  So  let  me  conclude  these  words  I  say  to  you  about 
that  new  beginning,  by  frankly  telling  you  that  you  must  leave 
the  working  out  of  the  whole  thing  to  the  imagination.  Let  me 
conclude  them  by  saying  this:  when  I  was  a  young  man,  a  stu- 
dent going  out  into  life,  I  had  a  vague  sort  of  a  notion  of  what 
the  world  was  going  to  be,  but  when  I  look  back  upon  those 
visions  of  that  earlier  time  I  see  how  vain  they  were,  I  see 
how  foolish  they  were,  and  I  see  how  inadequate  they  were ;  and 
if  I  have  learned  anything  in  the  years  since  then,  since  the 


262  ALUMNI  BANQUET 

time  I  turned  my  back  upon  the  college  and  went  out  into  the 
world,  if  I  have  learned  anything  in  these  years  it  has  been 
that  not  only  is  it  true  to  the  man  who  trusts  in  God,  "As  thy 
day  is,  so  thy  strength  shall  be,"  but  it  is  also  true  that  as  thy 
day  is  so  thy  vision  shall  be;  that  a  man  can  not  forecast  the 
circumstances  in  which  he  is  to  act,  nor  can  he  forecast  the 
emergencies  which  he  is  to  meet.  He  that  has  the  best  imagina- 
tion only  has  a  faint  dream  of  the  places  into  which  God  is 
going  to  bring  him,  but  as  he  moves  forward  he  will  discover 
that  God  touches  his  eyes,  that  "light  is  sown  for  the  right- 
eous," that  it  flashes  up  in  his  face  where  he  needs  it,  that  in 
the  time  of  darkness  suddenly  there  is  the  illumination  that  is 
necessary  for  him.  So  I  say  that  I,  looking  forward  to  the 
future  of  this  Institute,  can  only  pray  God  that  He  may  give 
to  the  school  men  as  leaders  who  shall  have  such  confidence  in 
Him  that  their  strength  shall  be  as  their  day  and  their  vision 
shall  be  as  their  day,  and  as  He  reveals  to  them  His  will,  they 
will  perform  His  will,  not  asking  to  see  the  whole  scene,  but 
asking  to  see  that  which  is  necessary  for  the  day  and  asking 
for  the  strength  which  will  enable  them  to  perform  the  duty 
of  the  day.  "Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread,"  our  Lord 
taught  us  to  pray,  and  I  think  the  best  prayer  that  can  enter 
into  the  minds  and  into  the  hearts  of  the  men  that  have  to 
shape  the  future  of  Garrett  Biblical  Institute  will  be  just  that 
prayer,  "Give  us,  0  Lord,  give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread." 
(Great  applause.) 

Dr.  Stuart  :  Let  us  rise  and  sing  the  first  verse  of  the 
hymn,  "In  the  sweet  by  and  by" — "There's  a  land  that  is 
fairer  than  day,"  after  which  Dr.  Terry  will  dismiss  us  with 
the  benediction.     The  stanza  was  heartily  sung. 


BENEDICTION 


By  Dr.  Terry. 

And  now  may  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  love 
of  God  the  Father,  and  the  followship  of  the  Holy  Spirit  abide 
with  us  always.    Amen. 


WEDNESDAY  AFTERNOON  MAY  NINTH 


COMMENCEMENT 

PRESIDENT  LITTLE,  PRESIDING 


The  Service 

The  music  of  the  afternoon  was  rendered  by  two  choirs, 
one  of  male,  one  of  mixed  voices,  under  the  direction  of  Pro- 
fessor Lutkin.  Prayer  was  offered  by  Bishop  McDowell.  The 
Commencement  address  was  given  by  Bishop  Andrews.  Hon- 
orary degrees  and  degrees  and  diplomas  in  course  were  con- 
ferred and  an  address  to  the  class  was  made  by  President  Little. 
The  benediction  was  pronounced  by  Bishop  Andrews. 


PRAYER 


By  Bishop  McDowell. 

Almighty  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  we  rejoice  before 
Thee  that  we  are  Thy  children.  We  give  thanks  to  Thee  for 
the  infinite  mercy  shown  to  men  in  Jesus  Christ,  Thy  Son.  "We 
bless  Thee  for  the  witness  of  God  which  stands  approved  un- 
changed from  day  to  day.  We  bless  Thee  for  the  love  which 
is  given  to  us  in  such  abundant  measure  that  we  have  no  lack 
at  all.  How  large  and  rich  and  free  and  full  it  is !  We  give 
Thee  our  hearty  thanks  for  the  common  mercies  and  our  grati- 
tude for  the  extraordinary  mercies  that  crown  our  life.  We 
thank  Thee  for  the  truth  Thou  hast  revealed  to  us,  and  espe- 
cially for  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  Christ.  We  thank  Thee 
for  the  way  of  life  which  Thou  hast  made  plain,  and  especially 
for  the  way  of  life  Thou  hast  made  plain  in  Him.  We  thank 
Thee  for  the  life  Thou  hast  made  possible,  and  especially  for 
the  life  in  Jesus  Christ  which  enables  Thy  children  to  say,  "I 
live,  and  yet  not  I  but  Christ  liveth  in  me,  and  the  life  I  live  I 
live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God."  We  thank  Thee,  0  God! 
for  what  the  truth  in  Jesus  Christ  does  for  us.  We  thank  Thee 
for  the  safety  of  the  Christian  way.  We  thank  Thee  for  the 
beauty  and  the  holiness  of  the  Christian  life.  And  we  thank 
Thee  that  Thou  dost  not  only  call  us  to  be  officers  and  teachers, 
Thou  dost  not  only  give  us  a  place  in  the  divine  family,  but 
Thou  dost  give  us  a  part  in  the  great  enterprise  Thou  hast,  and 
dost  take  us  into  Thy  confidence   and   into   partnership   with 

265 


266  COMMENCEMENT 

Thee,  giving  ^^s  a  share  in  the  mighty  task  of  bringing  back  to 
our  Father's  house  these  brothers  of  ours  and  these  sisters  of 
ours  who  are  away  from  home  and  out  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  is 
good  for  us  that  these  influences  have  been  thrown  about  us 
that  have  recalled  us  to  our  heritage.  It  is  good  for  us,  0  God ! 
that  Thou  dost  put  upon  us  the  duty  of  calling  back  others 
who  have  forfeited  their  heritage  and  forsaken  it ;  and  we  thank 
Thee,  0  God!  for  the  visions  Thou  dost  give  Thy  children  as 
to  what  they  may  do  by  showing  them  what  some  of  Thy  chil- 
dren have  done.  We  have  been  surrounded  through  all  the  days 
and  years  of  our  lives  with  a  great  cloud  of  witnesses  who 
through  faith  and  devotion  have  "wrought  righteousness,  have 
subdued  kingdoms,  have  done  the  works  of  Christ  in  all  lands." 
Seeing  that  we  are  encompassed  about,  help  us,  0  God !  to  run 
with  patience  the  race  has  that  been  set  before  us.  And  we 
have  been  particularly  compassed  about  during  these  particular 
days  with  a  quick  and  keen  sense  of  what  men  can  do  in  alliance 
with  God  to  make  a  better  world  of  this  old  world  in  which  we 
live.  There  have  come  such  reports  to  us  from  the  sons  of  this 
old  Institute  of  the  power  of  God  in  consecrated  life  in  city  and 
town  and  in  country,  at  home  and  abroad,  as  have  quickened 
our  faith  anew  and  kindled  our  devotion  afresh  and  caused  us 
to  reconsecrate  ourselves  to  the  high  tasks  given  us  by  Christ 
Himself.  0  Lord  God !  for  all  this  we  thank  Thee,  and  now  at 
the  close  of  this  wonderful  week  we  come  again  with  our  hearts 
made  solemn  because  of  the  history  into  which  we  have  entered 
in  Thy  providence;  with  our  hearts  made  solemn  because  of 
the  heritage  of  faith  which  we  have  received;  with  our  hearts 
made  solemn  by  the  visions  of  the  great  work  yet  to  be  done; 
with  our  hearts  made  glad  as  we  see  this  new  accession  of  youth 
and  devotion  offered  to  Thee  this  day  with  such  measure  of  fit- 
ness and  preparation  as  the  Institute  in  Thy  name  has  been  able 
to  give  to  earnest  men;  with  our  hearts  solemn  and  glad  we 
come  to  pray  yet  again  for  Thy  presence.  0  God !  we  are  think- 
ing of  the  days  in  which  these  young  men  shall  be  preaching 
Christ  to  their  generation;  help  them  to  live  with  Christ  that 
they  may  preach  Him !  help  them  to  understand  Him  that  they 
may  make  Him  known !  help  them  to  have  a  divine  passion  for 
Him !  help  them  to  see  and  to  know  that  there  is  no  other  name 
and  that  no  other  name  is  needed !  help  them  to  see  what  Jesus 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  267 

Christ  may  be  to  a  man !  may  they  bring  Christ  to  their  gen- 
eration in  such  power,  in  such  beauty,  in  such  attractiveness 
and  in  such  loveliness  of  presentation  as  shall  draw  men  and 
women  and  children  everywhere  to  Him !     0  Lord  God !  we  do 
not  ask  for  them  that  they  may  escape  the  hardships  of  life 
we  do  not  ask  for  them  that  they  may  escape  life's  difficulties 
we  are  not  asking  that  they  shall  have  ease  in  their  ministry . 
we  are  only  asking  before  Thee  this  day  that  they  may  follow 
no  one  but  Christ,  and  that  everywhere  they  may  follow  Him ; 
that  they  shall  go  nowhere  He  does  not  lead,  but  that  they  shall 
go  everywhere  where  He  does  lead;  may  they  attempt  nothing 
without  Him ;  may  they  attempt  everything  that  He  commands. 
Save  us,  we  pray  Thee,  and  save  them  from  the  timidity  that 
hesitates  to  follow  His  leadership;  save  us  from  the  presump- 
tion that  takes  leadership  out  of  His  hands.     0  Lord  God!  if 
this  prayer  be  answered  in  their  lives  and  in  our  lives  we  shall 
need  no  more  and  they  will  need  no  more.    Help  us  then  as  we 
give  ourselves  today  afresh  to  Jesus  Christ  that  in  all  things 
this  day  and  all  days  He  may  have  the  preeminence. 

And  now  we  beseech  Thee  to  bless  these  closing  exercises. 
Crown  the  work  of  superb  service  with  a  special  outpouring  of 
Thy  Spirit  as  we  wait  together  here.     Bless  Thy  servant  who 
shall  speak  to  us  out  of  his  rich  experience ;  this  afternoon  we 
give  Thee  humble  and  hearty  thanks  for  the  years  of  his  service 
to  Thy  Church,  for  the  inspiration  of  his  character  and  life; 
and  we  pray  the  richest  blessings  of  the  loving  Father  upon  him 
and  upon  his  this  day  and  all  days.     Bless  us  altogether.     Re- 
member the  sons  of  the  University  and  of  the  Institute  every- 
where in  the  world.     Strengthen  the  hands  of  all  who  toil  for 
the  kingdom.    Cheer  the  hearts  of  those  who  love  Thine  appear- 
ing.   Give  inspiration  to  those  who  may  be  disheartened.    Bless 
all  teachers  and  all  students  and  all  graduates  and  all  patrons 
and  all  friends  of  such  institutions  as  this.     Bless,  we  pray 
Thee,  this  institution,  the  president  and  the  faculty  and  the 
trustees  and  friends  that  the  opening  years  may  be  richer  and 
more   splendid   years  than   the   half   century   which   has   been 
crowned  with  Thy  blessing. 

Accept  of  us.  Grant  us  forgiveness  of  sin  and  all  other 
benefits  of  the  sacrifice  of  Jesus  Christ.  "Let  the  beauty  of 
the  Lord  our  God  be  upon  us  and  establish  Thou  the  work  of 
our  hands  upon  us,  yea  the  work  of  our  hands  establish  Thou 
it,"  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.    Amen. 


268  THE  PASTOR  AND  HIS  BIBLE 

Dr.  Little  :  It  was  a  great  satisfaction  to  us  when 
Bishop  Andrews  consented  to  come  to  us  today  to  deliver  the 
address  upon  this  occasion  to  the  members  of  the  graduating 
class.  We  are  very  glad  indeed  that  he  is  with  us,  and  it  now 
gives  me  very  great  pleasure  to  introduce  to  the  graduating 
class  and  to  this  audience,  Bishop  Andrews,  the  senior  bishop 
of  our  church.     (Great  applause.) 


THE  PASTOR  AND  HIS  BIBLE 


By  Bishop  Andrews. 

Brethren  of  the  Graduating  Class:  The  founders  of  the 
Garrett  Biblical  Institute,  as  its  name  indicates,  intended  that 
here  the  Bible  should  be  the  central  subject  of  study  and  the 
norm  of  all  instruction.  They  wished  that  every  teacher  and 
every  scholar  should  be,  in  the  broad  sense  in  which  Mr.  Wesley 
used  the  phrase,  "a  man  of  one  book."  It  may  be  presumed, 
therefore,  that  you  leave  this  school  of  the  prophets  for  the 
pulpit  and  the  cure  of  souls  enriched  with  much  biblical  learn- 
ing, and  enriched  yet  more  with  purpose  and  aptitude  for  a 
life-long  study  of  the  inexhaustible  volume.  If  then  this  final 
hour  of  your  undergraduate  life  be  given  to  thought  concern- 
ing the  pastor  and  his  Bible,  it  may  fitly  link  your  years  of 
preparation  with  your  coming  ministry  of  the  holy  Word,  a 
ministry  which  we  trust  may  be  prolonged,  faithful,  rich  in 
usefulness  and  crowned  at  last  with  the  ''Well  Done"  of  the 
INIaster. 

Our  discussion  will  touch  only  incidentally  on  the  great 
subjects  now  in  debate  among  biblical  scholars,  such  as  the 
Canon  and  its  validity;  Inspiration,  its  nature  and  degrees;  the 
Prophetic  Element  in  Israel ;  the  Literary  Character  of  the  sev- 
eral books  of  the  "Divine  Library"  as  indicating  age,  author- 
ship and  historic  value;  the  Authority  over  faith  and  conduct 
both  of  the  Bible  as  a  whole  and  of  its  several  parts.  Such 
topics  are  too  vast  for  our  limited  time,  too  difficult  of  treat- 
ment by  any  but  a  Master  in  Sacred  Science.  Our  task  is  a 
humbler  one,  namely,  to  note  the  present  condition  of  biblical 
opinion  and  study  among  us,  to  ask  for  the  genesis  of  this 
condition,  and  to  offer  some  practical  suggestions  related  to 
it.    Even  here  difficulties  await  us,  some  inherent  in  the  subject 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  269 

itself,  some  arising  from  the  divided  opinions  of  our  scholars. 
But  such  difficulties  do  not  excuse  us  from  study.  They  rather 
call  us  to  increased  diligence,  to  greater  candor  and  openness 
of  soul,  to  a  more  implicit  dependence  on  the  Spirit  of  Truth, 
and  to  an  inviolable  fidelity  to  the  truth  as  it  shall  be  given  us 
to  see  it. 

I.     The  Present  Condition. 

It  is  matter  of  common  knowledge  that  within  the  half 
century  past  a  new  view  of  the  Bible  and  a  new  method  of  Bible 
study  have  found  place  within  the  ]\Iethodist  Church  as  within 
other  churches.  The  ministerial  life  of  the  present  speaker 
covers  the  whole  period  of  this  change.  He  was  admitted  to 
the  itinerant  ministry  in  the  year  1848.  In  that  year  our 
New  York  Book-House  issued  The  Patriarchal  Age,  one  of 
three  octavo  volumes,  which,  under  the  title  Sacred  Annals, 
were  at  once  placed  in  the  Course  of  Reading  for  young  minis- 
ters. They  were  reprints  from  England,  the  author  being  a 
scholarly  Wesleyan  layman,  George  Smith  of  Camborne.  The 
preface  gives  definitely  the  standpoint  of  this  historian.  "The 
volume  of  inspiration, ' '  he  says,  ' '  is  the  only  source  of  informa- 
tion which  we  know  to  be  unalloyed  by  error  and  unadulter- 
ated by  fiction. "  "It  has  been  our  constant  aim  to  admit,  main- 
tain and  illustrate  the  truth  of  the  sacred  oracles."  Accordingly 
he  admits  no  question  concerning  any  item  of  the  Scripture 
narrative.  The  Chronology  of  Genesis,  (but  according  to  the 
Septuagint  version),  the  longevity  of  the  early  patriarchs,  the 
universality  of  the  Deluge,  the  standing  still  of  the  sun  and 
moon  at  the  command  of  Joshua,  the  historic  accuracy  of  the 
first  and  the  last  chapters  of  the  book  of  Job,  are  all  stoutly 
argued.     These  items  exemplify  the  book. 

In  the  same  year,  1848,  and  for  many  years  before  and 
after,  our  text-book  in  theology  was  "Watson's  Institutes,  a  work 
lucid,  comprehensive,  cogent  in  argument,  and  occasionally 
touched  with ,  a  noble  eloquence.  It  admirably  set  forth  the 
cardinal  truths  of  revelation.  But  it  also  taught  us  that  "the 
worlds,"  to  use  its  own  words,  "were  produced  in  their  form 
as  well  as  substance,  instantly  out  of  nothing;"  that  the  crea- 
tive days  of  Genesis  were  natural  days  of  twenty-four  hours 
each;  that  the  best  explanation  of  the  work  of  the  fourth  day, 
is  that  on  that  day  the  annual  revolution  of  the  earth  around 


270  THE  PASTOR  AND  HIS  BIBLE 

the  sun  began :  and  that  to  the  Noachian  Deluge  is  due,  in  part, 
the  deposit,  and,  in  part,  the  disclosure  of  the  fossiliferous 
rocks.  Probably  if  Mr.  Watson  were  now  living,  (the  Insti- 
tutes were  published  in  1823 )  he  would  not  think  that  the  sacred 
text  enforced  all  these  conclusions. 

The  books  thus  cited  represent  accurately  the  trend  of 
opinion  among  us  fifty  years  ago.  It  was  held  that  an  equal  in- 
spiration obtained  throughout  the  Bible  and  gave  an  equal  au- 
thority to  all  its  books  and  chapters.  All  its  statements  were 
parts  of  the  inerrant  Word  of  God.  The  various  topics  differed, 
as  all  consented,  in  relative  importance,  the  incarnation  and 
work  of  Christ  being  doubtless  the  center  and  crown  of  all.  But 
all  details,  preceding  and  preparatory,  in  the  patriarchal  his- 
tory, in  the  wars  of  Israel,  in  the  lives  of  David,  Solomon,  Mor- 
decai  and  Jonah,  were  of  some  importance,  and  were  given  to 
us  with  absolute  accuracy. 

Together  with  a  vivifying  assurance  as  to  central  things, 
there  also  came  in  those  days  to  the  young  theologue  much  per- 
plexity as  to  things  less  important.  He  must,  if  possible,  recon- 
cile Genesis  with  geology,  (Darwin  had  not  then  published  The 
Origin  of  Species)  ;  must  show  that  the  apparent  discrepancies 
in  Scripture  were  not  real  discrepancies;  must  harmonize  the 
sacred  narrative  with  secular  history  and  the  monuments ;  must 
vindicate  the  unchangeable  holiness  and  impartial  goodness  of 
God  in  the  permission  of  slavery  and  polygamy  among  the  pa- 
triarchs, in  the  law  of  the  blood-avenger,  in  the  command  to 
exterminate  the  Canaanites,  and  in  the  imprecatory  psalms.  How 
well  he  succeeded  need  not  here  be  said. 

Since  that  time  some  of  our  brethren  have  journeyed  far. 
How  far  their  books  will  show.  One  holds  that  the  early  chap- 
ters of  Genesis  contain  both  historic  and  unhistoric  matter.  An- 
other holds  that  at  4500  B.  C.  there  existed  in  Babylonia  a 
civilization  which  presupposes,  to  use  his  own  words,  "millen- 
iums  of  unrecorded  time. ' '  Alas,  for  the  Usherian  Chronology  ! 
One,  whose  book  burns  with  a  passionate  loyalty  to  Christ  and 
his  redemptive  work,  tells  us  that  ''the  Bible  is  not  a  final  au- 
thority upon  any  scientific  question;"  that  "even  in  matters 
not  scientific,  absolute  inerrancy  in  the  Bible  is  not  required;" 
that  "the  rib,  the  tree,  the  apple,  the  serpent  of  Genesis  II  and 
III   are   a   picturesque   way   of  talking"   concerning   "historic 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  271 

facts;"  and  that  Christian  scholars,  emphasizing  strongly  the 
word  "Christian,"  "have  four  regions  of  liberty  in  Biblical 
discussion,"  (1)  the  Canon,  (2)  the  Text,  (3)  the  Literature,  in- 
cluding date,  authorship  (single  or  composite),  style,  quotation, 
(4)  the  Interpretation.  If  the  liberty  thus  conceded  is  a  real 
liberty,  both  as  to  opinion  and  speech,  no  one  should  ask  more. 
Many  hold  that  the  Pentateuch  was  not  completed  till  after  the 
Exile,  that  Isaiah  had  two  or  more  authors,  and  that  the  book 
of  Daniel  is  of  late  date,  and  of  doubtful  authority.  And  an 
eminent  professor  in  one  of  our  oldest  universities,  writes: 
' '  There  are  historical  inaccuracies  in  the  Bible  as  unquestionably 
as  scientific  errors.  In  multitiTdes  of  cases  various  parts  of  the 
Bible  contradict  each  other.  The  Bible  is  not  inerrant,  nor  is 
there  any  reason  why  it  should  be." 

It  would  gratify  many  if  such  opinions  could  be  treated 
as  eccentric  and  of  rare  occurrence.  But  this  the  facts  forbid. 
At  this  present  time  the  Masters  in  Theology,  those  whose 
books  are  most  widely  read  by  our  thoughtful  men,  are  by  a 
vast  preponderance  the  friends  and  advocates  of  this  freer 
treatment  of  the  Bible.  Even  the  conservative  Dr.  Orr  claims 
only  "a  substantially  Mosaic  origin  of  Pentateucal  law"  with 
"minor  modifications  and  adjustments"  thereafter.  And 
further,  it  is  believed  that  the  heads  of  our  chief  universities 
and  colleges,  though  selected  for  their  present  positions  without 
reference  to  this  question,  are  with  few  exceptions  of  the  same 
tendency.  No  one  is  authorized  to  speak  for  them  as  to  particu- 
lar questions  raised  in  this  great  debate.  But  the  drift  among 
them  to  a  less  rigorous  view  of  the  Bible  is  unmistakable.  These 
facts  indicate  that  the  number  of  our  ministers  and  laymen  who 
sympathize  with  the  new  views  is  large,  and  not  likely  soon  to 
decrease. 

As  our  statement  of  the  earlier  view  of  the  Bible  closed 
with  a  reference  to  the  perplexities  to  which  it  subjected  the 
young  student,  so  we  close  this  statement  of  the  new  view  by 
calling  attention  to  two  most  serious  problems  which  it  entails. 
First,  how  can  the  Bible  be  maintained  in  reverence  and  author- 
ity among  the  people  if  they  are  taught  that  in  it,  historical 
and  scientific  errors,  contradictions,  false  morality,  and  the 
crudities  of  superstitious  ages  are  intermingled  with  much  that 
is  highest  and  seems  divine?    And  again,  how  shall  the  men  of 


272  THE  PASTOR  AND  HIS  BIBLE 

the  new  view  themselves  go  through  the  book,  and,  separating 
part  from  part,  say  "this  is  human"  and  "that  is  divine?" 
How  far,  and  by  what  methods,  these  problems  have  been 
solved,  we  cannot  indicate. 

II.     The  Origin  op  the  New  Condition. 

To  what  is  this  new  attitude  of  many  Christian  Scholars 
due?    What  is  its  genesis? 

Many  answer  promptly  and  with  much  assurance  that  it  is 
closely  related  in  origin  and  effect  to  positive  unbelief;  that 
it  is  simply  a  dilution,  with  different  degrees  of  attenuation,  of 
the  denial  of  God  and  the  spiritual  world ;  that  the  causes  which 
have  produced  avowed  sceptics  have  also  produced  a  race  of 
scholars  who  would  evacuate  the  Bible  and  the  history  of  Israel 
of  every  supernatural  factor  for  whose  removal  any  plausible 
pretense  can  be  found. 

Doubtless  there  is  some  truth  here.  All  men,  in  some  de- 
gree, respond  to  their  age.  Its  spirit  affects  thought  and  life. 
Especially  is  this  true  of  an  age  so  pronounced  as  our  own. 
It  is  an  age  of  science — and  the  large  devotion  of  men  to  ma- 
terial nature  diminishes  their  relish  and  aptitude  for  spiritual 
thought,  tends  to  hide  personality  and  efficient  cause  behind 
the  specious  phrase  "the  reign  of  law,"  and  tends  also  to  find 
inexorable  order  everywhere  and  freedom  nowhere.  It  is  an 
age  of  marvelous  attainment  and  achievement, — and  it  thereby 
grows  self-confident  and  rashly  adventurous.  It  is  an  age  that 
has  outgrown  many  old  and  once  honored  opinions — and  thereby 
tends  to  irreverence  toward  all  the  past.  And  more  than  in  any 
previous  age,  scholars  seem  to  be  ambitious  for  recognition  as 
subtle  investigators,  discoverers  of  new  truth,  and  broad- 
minded  men. 

In  such  an  age,  men  who  do  not  like  to  retain  God  in 
their  knowledge,  whose  souls  do  not  cry  out  for  the  living  God, 
easily  become  sceptics — and  often  of  a  virulent  sort.  They 
resent,  sometimes  with  contemptuous  pity,  all  allegations  of 
supernatural  interference  whether  by  inspiration  or  prophecy, 
miracle  or  incarnation.  For  them  there  is  no  divine  book ;  the 
Bible  is  simply  human  literature. 

The  infection  of  their  unbelief,  we  must  admit,  has  reached 
many  who  Avould  strongly  protest  against  being  classed  among 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  273 

sceptics.  The  ideas  of  law,  fixed  order,  and  evolution  so  far 
dominate  many  Christian  scholars,  and  are  so  far  re-enforced  by 
self-sufficiency  and  a  pitiful  ambition,  that  these  scholars  re- 
luctantly admit  and  continually  minimize  the  divine  factors  in 
the  Bible.  The  real  miracles,  they  think,  are  few ;  prophecy  is 
rarely  prophetic;  and  inspiration  is  an  almost  negligible  quan- 
tity. So  near  do  some  who  believe  themselves  Christians  ap- 
proach to  absolute  denial  of  the  faith. 

But  is  this  an  adequate  account  of  the  present  condition  of 
Biblical  study?  Is  scepticism,  complete  or  partial,  the  prevail- 
ing motive  in  the  new  reading  of  the  Bible  ?  Two  facts  warn  us 
from  this  conclusion.  Many  scholars  of  the  new  type  in  Europe 
and  America  are  eminent  in  Christian  faith,  in  Christian  char- 
acter, and  in  Christian  work.  By  word  and  life,  they  declare 
unhesitating  loyalty  to  Jesus  Christ,  God  manifest  in  the  flesh, 
the  Prophet,  Priest,  and  King  of  the  human  race.  And  further, 
this  new  intellectual  apprehension  of  the  Bible  synchronizes  with 
the  unparalleled  growth  of  the  Christian  Church  in  numbers, 
in  varied  benevolences,  in  missionary  zeal,  and  in  general  in- 
fluence.   Faith,  and  not  doubt,  is  the  law  of  our  time. 

Whence  then  the  new  phenomenon?  The  answer  must  be 
this — the  modern  mind,  in  its  legitimate  activity,  explains  the 
modern  study  of  the  Bible.  It  does  not,  let  it  be  noted,  validate 
any  one  of  the  modern  opinions  concerning  Biblical  questions, 
say,  the  Canon  of  Scripture,  the  documentary  hypothesis,  the 
date  of  Leviticus  or  Deuteronomy,  the  authorship  of  anonymous 
books,  the  relation  of  Israel  to  neighboring  nations,  or  the  re- 
ligious life  of  Israel  during  the  period  of  the  Judges.  Much 
less  does  it  .justify  the  doctrinal  vagaries  of  any  Biblical  stu- 
dent. But  the  modern  mind  does  explain  why  these  and  all 
other  matters  pertaining  to  the  book  are  brought  into  question, 
are  subjected  to  the  most  searching  scrutiny,  are  treated  with  a 
freedom  and  an  independence  of  traditional  opinions  which 
seem  to  many  irreverent  and  even  touched  with  unbelief. 

Let  the  case  be  stated  thus. 

Given  a  century,  the  nineteenth,  of  prodigious  and  diversi- 
fied intellectual  activity. 

Given  to  such  a  century,  as  an  inheritance  from  immedi- 
ately preceding  centuries,  certain  notable  factors  in  equipment 
and  tendency,  of  which  four  may  here  be  named : 


274  THE  PASTOR  AND  HIS  BIBLE 

1.  The  new  learning  in  ancient  languages  and  literature 
brought  at  the  fall  of  the  Byzantine  Empire  by  its  scholars  into 
Western  Europe,  to  be  thereafter  matured  and  enlarged  both 
by  decipherment  of  the  hieroglyphs  of  the  Nile  and  the  cunei- 
form letters  of  the  Euphrates,  and  by  vast  archaeological  dis- 
coveries, to  be  at  length  critically  used  in  all  problems  of  the 
early  world. 

2.  The  recoil  of  men's  minds  from  the  puerile  specula- 
tions of  the  scholastic  philosophy  to  the  world  of  reality  and  fact, 
a  recoil  into  which  men  were  startled  when  Columbus  sailing 
westward,  and  Vasco  de  Gama  finding  India  by  rounding  the 
Cape  revealed,  as  it  were,  a  new  earth,  and  when  Copernicus  and 
the  "Tuscan  Artist"  unveiled  the  mechanism  of  the  skies,  and 
gave  a  new  heaven  to  human  eyes. 

3.  The  final  establishment,  under  the  leadership  of  Bacon, 
of  the  Inductive  Philosophy  as  the  only  true  method  of  inquiry, 
a  method  which,  treating  with  scant  courtesy  the  unproved  as- 
sumption, and  the  a  priori  theory,  insists  that  truth  in  nature 
be  established  by  due  observation  and  experiment,  and  in  his- 
tory by  adequate  testimony. 

4.  The  liberation  of  society,  by  the  Reformation,  from  ec- 
clesiastical authority,  and  the  assertion  therewith  of  the  right 
and  duty  of  every  man  to  study  for  himself  the  word  and  will  of 
God. 

Given  again  a  century,  which  thus  equipped  and  directed, 
has  made  almost  all  things  new;  which,  for  instance,  has  re- 
written all  classic  and  oriental  history,  has  created  new  sciences 
and  has  so  remade  old  ones  that  they  are  as  if  new;  has  added 
new  planets  and  stellar  systems  to  man's  universe;  has  to  new 
discoveries  added  new  inventions  which  indefinitely  multiply 
the  race  force;  has,  by  the  study  of  comparative  religion,  at- 
tained new  views  of  man's  moral  constitution  and  moral  his- 
tory; has  founded  new  governments  and  new  social  systems  on 
the  bases  of  justice  and  equality,  has  thus  broken  with  the  past 
that  it  may  attain  a  nobler  future.  The  possiblities  of  life 
seem  indefinitely  widening.  Men  are  expectant.  They  search 
with  eager  eyes  every  quarter  for  new  facts  and  new  forces. 
They  hold  all  traditional  opinions  under  question.  They  wait 
for  light  to  break  forth  in  every  field  of  thought. 

Given  to  a  century  of  such  equipment,  achievement  and 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  21b 

tone  the  Bible  came  from  the  hand  of  a  reverent  past.  It  came 
with  an  immeasurable  prestige.  It  claimed,  and  has  been  ac- 
corded for  centuries,  sovereign  authority  over  faith  and  con- 
duct. It  was  the  record  of  God's  speech  to  man.  It  proposed 
to  establish  fellowship  between  the  divine  and  the  human.  It 
opened  the  endless  vistas  of  immortality.  It  was  the  Book  of 
Books. 

But  with  this  open  Bible,  the  Protestant  churches  came 
to  hold  two  doctrines  which  necessarily  restricted  the  range  of 
Biblical  study.  The  one  was  that  of  a  completed,  perfect  and 
authorized  Canon,  a  Canon  to  which  nothing  could  be  added, 
from  which  nothing  could  be  removed.  The  other  was  that  of  a 
plenary  and  inerrant  inspiration  pervading  with  an  equal  au- 
thority every  part  of  every  included  book.  Under  these  condi- 
tions the  work  of  the  student  was  precisely  simple,  though  two- 
fold. He  must  find  the  true  text.  He  must  then  interpret  it. 
But  he  could  admit  no  question  as  to  the  truth  of  any  state- 
ment thus  found  and  interpreted,  whether  the  statement  was 
related  to  history,  science,  ethics,  or  theology.  Over  all  was 
the  bread  aegis  of  canonicity  and  inspiration.  "Thus  far  and 
no  farther, ' '  was  a  head-line  for  every  page. 

Was  it  not  inevitable  that  in  such  a  century  as  we  have 
described  the  surges  of  thought  would  at  length  beat  vehemently 
against  these  limiting  barriers?  Men  would  come  to  ask,  Who 
established  the  Canon  and  by  what  authority?  Who  framed, 
and  on  what  authority,  a  doctrine  of  inspiration  which  vali- 
dates as  true  every  statement  from  "In  the  beginning"  of 
Genesis  to  the  "Amen"  which  ends  the  Revelation?  Such 
questions  were  sure  to  rise,  and  with  them,  soon  or  late,  ques- 
tions on  every  item  related  to  the  final  decision.  All  alleged 
textual  discrepancies  and  larger  disharmonies  must  be  examined. 
Ancient  histories,  legends,  and  monuments  must  be  compared 
with  the  Biblical  narrative.  The  literary  character  of  the 
books  must  be  discriminated  for  indications  of  date,  authorship, 
and  value,  even  as  the  student  of  English  letters  notes  the  dif- 
ference between  the  English  of  "The  Canterbury  Tales"  and 
of  "Paradise  Lost."  The  ethical  worth  of  ancient  command, 
psalm,  and  deed  must  be  weighed.  The  testimony  of  the 
Fathers  must  be  considered.  These  and  many  other  topics  de- 
mand attention  when  the  alternative  question  is  asked,  "Is  the 


276  THE  PASTOR  AND  HIS  BIBLE 

Bible  equally  authoritative  throughout  and  in  all  its  state- 
ments ;  or,  on  the  other  hand,  is  it  a  verified  depository  of  divine 
truth,  law  and  grace,  yet  preserved  for  us  with  human  im- 
perfections of  knowledge,  feeling,  and  language? 

What  issue  shall  come  on  these  main  questions,  or  on  any 
of  the  subordinate  ones,  we  do  not  here  consider.  Will  the  old 
opinions  be  confirmed;  or  will  new  ones  be  established, — this 
question  we  leave  unanswered.  But  again  we  say  that  the  rise 
of  these  questions  was  inevitable.  The  opinions  accepted  for 
generations  must  show  their  credentials.  And  the  study  of  these 
credentials  is  right,  is  obligatorj^,  is  the  only  way  open  before 
men  who  love  the  truth. 

III.     Practical  Suggestions  for  the  New  Conditions. 

In  these  new  conditions,  what  should  be  the  attitude  of 
the  Christian  Pastor?  In  what  spirit  and  with  what  directive 
principles  shall  he  study  and  use  his  Bible?  He  cannot  if  he 
would  escape  the  new  conditions.  He  belongs  to  his  times.  He 
cannot  ignore  the  great  debate.  Its  voices,  unheard  by  the 
fathers,  disturb  his  soul.  Men  near  him,  of  his  own  household, 
assail  some  cherished  articles  of  his  traditional  faith.  At  times 
the  very  foundations  seem  in  peril.  How  shall  he  bear  him- 
self in  this  crisis  ? 

A  few  suggestions  only  are  here  possible. 

1.  The  Pastor  is  now  as  heretofore  entitled  to  hold  and 
assert  an  unshaken  faith  in  the  Christian  system,  in  its  di- 
vine origin,  and  its  ultimate  triumph.  It  has  survived  many 
severe  ordeals;  it  will  survive  this.  The  foundation  standeth 
sure.  The  nations  are  forever  given  as  an  inheritance  to  .lesus 
Christ.  There  will  be  individual  damage  and  loss  through  the 
new  discussions.  Many  who  in  thought  have  inseparably  linked 
the  divine  revelation  with  an  infallible  book  will  be  tempted 
to  abandon  both.  This  is  an  old  story  in  human  life.  Every 
transition  from  an  inherited  faith  meets  such  peril.  The  in- 
fidelity of  France,  Italy,  and  Japan  is  in  evidence.  But  though 
the  faithful  and  wise  pastor  will  be  grieved  unutterably  by  the 
havoc  thus  wrought,  he  will  neither  hold  it  to  be  a  valid  test 
of  the  New  Study,  nor  any  prophecy  of  the  ultimate  failure  of 
Christianity. 

We  must  recur  to  a  fundamental  principle.     Any  inevi- 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  277 

table  movement  of  the  human  understanding  must  be  held  as  a 
part  of  the  divine  order  for  man,  and  an  element  of  human  prog- 
ress. Its  contribution  to  progress  may  be  the  direct  gift  of  new 
truth;  it  may  be  the  overthrow  of  ancient  errors  by  new  em- 
phasis on  existing  truths  or  their  inevitable  corollaries;  it  may 
be  chiefly  a  stimulus  to  new  inquiries  which  shall  confirm, 
purify,  and  exalt  accepted  views.  Of  such  a  movement,  the 
present  biblical  study  seems  unquestionably  a  part.  However 
long  delayed,  it  was  sure  at  length  to  arrive.  The  Christian 
mind,  partaking  the  eager  and  inquisitive  spirit  of  the  age, 
would  confront,  as  in  science,  history,  government  and  social 
order,  so  in  religion  every  traditional  opinion  and  institution, 
and  demand  the  reason  for  its  existence.  This  is  God's  order 
writ  large  in  present  intellectual  conditions.  It  must  therefore 
be  wholesome  in  its  final  outcome  whether  it  confirm  the  old  or 
establish  the  new.  Meantime  the  process  will  be  attended  by 
innumerable  blunders  born  of  manifold  human  infirmities: 
such  as  haste,  self-conceit,  idiosyncracies,  narrowness,  ambi- 
tion, and  unbelief.  Our  Brooklyn  Beecher  once  said  that  men 
reach  the  truth  as  our  ferry-boats  reach  their  docks,  not  by 
direct  course,  but  by  bumping  now  on  this  side  and  now  on 
that  against  the  deep-driven  piles  which  guard  the  approach. 

Let  it  be  noted  that  when  once  alarming  views  are  promul- 
gated, there  is  only  one  right  way  of  dealing  with  them.  Not 
avoidance,  not  peremptory  denial,  not  hot  denunciation  will 
serve— only  larger  learning,  surer  logic,  deeper  insight.  When 
in  1835,  Strauss,  in  his  "Das  Leben  Jesu,"  delivered  what  Mc- 
Clintock  characterized  as  "the  heaviest  blow  which  infidelity 
ever  struck  against  Christianity"  many  alarmed  theologians 
advised  the  Prussian  government  to  suppress  the  book.  "No," 
said  the  great  Neander,  "Let  it  be  met  not  by  authority,  but 
by  argument."  His  counsel  prevailed,  with  the  result  from 
that  time  of  a  wider  and  more  profound  study  of  the  Divine 
Life  on  Earth,— of  which  Neander 's  own  "Life  of  Christ"  was 
the  unsurpassed  product— the  overthrow  of  the  mythical  theory, 
and  the  steady  groAvth  of  evangelical  views.  The  sceptic  proved 
in  the  end  to  be  the  servant  of  the  truth. 

Why  doubt  the  issue  of  present  discussions?  Fear  is  not 
always  a  true  prophet.  Let  the  past  instruct  us.  The  Church 
at  Jerusalem  heard  with  alarm   that   Peter  of  the  keys  had 


278  THE  PASTOR  AND  HIS  BIBLE 

opened  the  door  of  faith  to  Cornelius,  the  Roman  Centurion, 
and  that  Paul  had  absolved  the  Gentile  Church  from  the  rites 
of  the  law, — but  in  this  freedom  of  the  apostles  was  the  salva- 
tion of  the  nations.  The  Roman  Christians  were  dismayed 
when  on  the  declivity  of  the  Northern  mountains  hung  the 
black  cloud  of  Barbarism  threatening  to  engulf  in  a  common 
ruin  the  ancient  civilization  and  the  new  faith;  but  the  new 
race  was  the  gift  of  a  new  vigor  and  ultimately  of  a  larger 
liberty  to  the  Church.  There  were  pious  souls  in  the  Roman 
Communion  who  shrieked  in  alarm  when  Luther  nailed  his 
ninety-five  theses  to  the  church-door  at  Wittenberg — but  that 
act  of  the  Reformer  was  the  renaissance  of  Christianity.  The 
Protestant  Doctors  of  Holland  abhorred  Arminius,  as  a  des- 
troyer of  the  faith, — but  the  heretic  uttered  a  sentence  of  death, 
now  well  nigh  executed,  upon  an  awful  distortion  of  Chris- 
tianity which  made  the  All-Father  unjust,  cruel,  and  insincere. 
The  Church  no  longer  insists  that  Galileo  shall  recant;  no 
longer  executes  witches  because  of  certain  texts  in  Exodus  and 
I  Samuel;  no  longer  justifies  slavery  by  the  example  of  the 
patriarchs,  or  the  divine  right  of  kings  by  Paul's  declaration 
that  "the  powers  that  be  are  ordained  of  God;"  no  longer 
holds  theories  of  the  atonement  once  highly  accredited ;  no  longer 
rejects  geologic  truth,  nor  even  some  forms  of  the  doctrines  of 
evolution.  Evidently  theology  whether  exegetical,  doctrinal,  or 
ethical,  is  a  progress  in  science.  But  the  fundamentals  are  not 
deserted  nor  obscured.  God  is  in  Christ  reconciling  the  world 
unto  himself.  And  it  may  be  that  Neander  speaks  truly  when 
he  says:  "But  of  this  I  am  certain  that  the  fall  of  the  old 
form  of  the  doctrine  of  inspiration,  and  indeed  of  many  other 
doctrinal  prejudices,  will  not  only  not  involve  the  fall  of  the  es- 
sence of  the  Gospel,  but  will  cause  it  no  detriment  whatever; 
.  .  .  .  that  from  such  a  struggle  a  new  theology  purified 
and  renovated  in  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel  must  rise;  .... 
and  neither  a  stubborn  adherence  to  antiquity,  nor  a  profane 
appetite  for  novelty  can  hinder  this  work  of  the  Lord  which 
is  now  preparing." 

2.  As  the  Christian  Pastor  is  entitled  to  an  unswerving 
faith  in  Christianity,  so  he  is  entitled  to  an  undiminished  vener- 
ation for  the  book  which  is  its  record. 

Nothing  has  been  established  by  modern  study  which  di- 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  279 

minishes  the  essential  glory  of  the  Bible.  There  are  spots,  it 
is  said,  on  the  face  of  the  sun.  It  is  not  therefore  passing  into 
permanent  and  disastrous  eclipse;  it  still  cheers  and  fructifies 
the  earth.  It  has  yet  unmeasured^  treasures  of  heat  and  light. 
And  so  of  the  Bible.  If,  as  some  think,  the  history  of  Israel,  as 
the  history  of  all  other  great  nations,  begins  in  a  region  of  mist 
and  legend  which  early  Genesis  reports,  yet  with  many  a  fore- 
gleam  of  the  coming  glory,  does  this  destroy  faith  in  Abraham 
and  Moses,  David  and  Nehemiah,  ministers  of  an  incalculable 
good  to  their  own  and  all  after  times?  If  the  Genesis  account 
of  the  marriage  of  the  Sons  of  God  with  the  daughters  of  men 
puzzles  us,  have  therefore  the  twenty-third  and  the  thirty-fourth 
and  the  one  hundred  and  third  Pslams,  lost  their  truth  and 
power  ? 

There  is  a  criticism  which  would  blot  out  the  sun — a  criti- 
cism pre-determined  in  its  course  by  positive  disbelief  of 
spiritual  verities  and  prosecuted  both  with  reckless  disregard 
of  historic  facts  and  forces  and  with  astounding  mutilations 
of  the  sacred  text.  It  finds  that  Abraham  and  Moses  are  myths, 
that  Bible  prophecies  are  little,  if  at  all,  above  Delphic  oracles, 
that  the  song  over  Bethlehem,  the  spotless  life  of  the  Man  of 
Nazareth,  his  works,  his  atoning  cross,  and  the  vacant  tomb  are 
fond  and  foolish  conceits;  and  that  Paul  was  a  false  witness, 
and  a  weak  and  simply  rabbinical  reasoner.  But  such  rational- 
istic unbelief  has  no  place  among  us.  The  Bible  with  us  has 
been,  is,  and  will  be  as  the  ark  of  the  Covenant  which  no  ir- 
revent  hand  may  touch.  What  it  is,  and  what  it  does  insures 
its  position. 

Its  contents  are  transcendent  and  unapproachable.  Not 
dwelling  now  upon  that  progressive  disclosure  of  the  one  all- 
perfect  God  which  separates  the  Old  Testament  by  the  whole 
orb  from  all  other  sacred  books  of  antiquity,  we  come  to  that 
hour  when  the  Day-spring  from  on  high  visited  the  earth.  Can 
any  other  book  tell  us  of  the  God-incarnate,  of  the  Divine  life 
among  men  and  for  men,  and  of  the  perfect  unfolding  in 
the  Son  of  Mary  of  the  holiness  and  truth,  of  the  tender- 
ness, patience  and  self-sacrifice,  of  the  large  redemptive 
purpose  and  power  of  the  Father  of  men  ?  Is  there  any  litera- 
ture comparable  to  this  story  of  august  advent  to  lowliest  condi- 
tions, of  the  long  obedient  silence  in  the  Galilean  home  followed 


280  THE  PASTOR  AND  HIS  BIBLE 

by  the  wonderful  inauguration  to  Messianic  service  at  the 
waters  of  Jordan,  of  inflexible  personal  holiness  allied  with  com- 
passion for  sinful  men,  of  loftiest  claims  and  works  attended 
by  unparalleled  meekness  and  humility,  of  universal  philan- 
thropy coupled  with  an  ardent  and  weeping  patriotism,  of  sub- 
limest  teachings  in  simplest  forms  of  speech,  of  the  death  of 
the  life-giver,  of  a  grave  that  could  not  hold  its  tenant,  of 
foundations  thus  laid  for  ascent  to  eternal  dominion  and  glory 
that  a  world  might  be  transformed?  Light,  love,  and  life 
eternal  have  here,  and  no  where  else,  come  to  earth. 

And  the  Bible  is  also  the  history,  in  part,  of  man's  response 
to  the  divine  overture,  of  the  struggle  of  souls  beset  with  evil 
toward  the  Infinite  Father, — a  struggle  now  triumphant  and 
singing  "The  Lord  is  my  portion,  my  shield,  my  sun,  my  salva- 
tion," now  waiting  in  consciousness  of  painful  but  not  hope- 
less defeat,  "Have  mercy  upon  me,  0  God;  according  to  thy 
loving  kindness  blot  out  mine  iniquities,"  but  at  last  attain- 
ing complete  issue  in  them  who  joined  to  the  risen  Savior,  can 
exclaim  "Thanks  be  to  God  who  giveth  us  the  victory  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ! ' ' 

Proportioned  to  the  grandeur  of  its  contents,  has  been  the 
beneficent  influence  of  the  Bible  upon  human  life.  This  in- 
fluence has  been  attained,  and  it  will  continue,  not  by  reason 
of  minute  accuracy  as  to  the  years  of  Methusaleh,  or  the  num- 
ber of  armed  men  in  the  Exodus,  or  the  genealogical  tables  of 
the  Old  or  the  New  Testament.  In  things  immeasurably  deeper, 
higher,  broader  than  these  is  the  hiding  of  its  power.  In  its 
disclosures  of  God,  in  its  holy  law,  in  its  provision  of  redemp- 
tion for  enslaved  and  condemned  souls,  in  its  doctrine  of 
brotherhood  and  of  immortality  lies  its  victorious  strength, — 
and  there  it  will  remain  whatever  the  issue  of  the  present  study. 

But  time  forbids  any  attempt  now  to  set  forth  its  work 
in  the  world.  Let  all  be  summed  up  in  the  words  of  Wendell 
Phillips.  "The  answer  to  the  Shaster  is  India;  the  answer  to 
Confucianism  is  China ;  the  answer  to  the  Koran  is  Turkey ;  the 
answer  to  the  Bible  is  the  Christian  civilization  of  Protestant 
Europe  and  America." 

3.  A  due  sense  of  the  limitations  of  the  human  mind  is 
imperative  in  Biblical  study.  Our  age,  as  we  have  already  noted, 
is  not  given  to  intellectual  humility.     Great  attainments  and 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  281 

achievements  engender  self-conceit  and  contempt  for  the  past. 
"The  Dark  Ages"  is  a  common  phrase  among  us.  No  one 
denies  that  we  inherit  some  values  from  the  scholars,  ecclesias- 
tics and  statesmen  of  those  times.  But  our  praise  of  them  is 
faint  and  not  without  a  subtone  of  commiseration  for  their 
intellectual  poverty.  The  rude  hand  press  of  Guttenberg,  on 
the  one  hand,  and  on  the  other,  the  complex  and  powerful  con- 
struction which  gives  us  each  morning  the  tidings  of  the  round 
world  seem  the  proper  symbols  of  that  age  and  this. 

Nowhere  more  than  in  Biblical  study  does  this  self-appre- 
ciation appear.  Passing  by  those  who  in  the  name  of  law 
eject  from  the  Bible  and  from  life  all  supernatural  elements, 
we  take  note  of  the  almost  sublime  assurance  with  which  many 
of  a  different  type  proceed  at  will  to  dissect,  amend,  transpose, 
enlarge,  dimish  and  distribute  the  sacred  text.  If  these  would 
but  agree  among  themselves  we  might  believe.  But  by  some 
occult  impulse,  each  weather-vane  contradicts  its  fellow,  and 
changes  its  own  direction  with  each  parsing  hour.  These 
variations  and  eccentricities  of  opinion  are  as  wonderful  as 
the  transformations  of  the  kaleidoscope.  Scholars  remember, 
though  the  world  has  already  forgotten,  how  recently  there 
was  a  poly-chrome  Bible,  sometimes  irreverently  styled  the 
rainbow  Bible.  It  never  came  to  completion,  being  laughed 
out  of  being  when  half-done.  It  was  a  thing  to  wonder  at.  By 
all  the  colors  of  the  spectriun  it  indicated  what  portions  of  the 
text  were  due  to  Elohist',  Elohisf,  Elohisf,  to  Jahvist'  and 
Jahvisf,  to  this  redactor  and  that.  Chapter,  verse  and  phrase 
within  verse  were  thus  separated  and  distinguished.  Joseph's 
coat  could  not  compare  with  it.  It  was  philology  run  mad. 
Men  assumed  to  have  such  knowledge  of  the  0.  T.  Hebrew, 
that  though  no  contemporary  literature  in  that  language  has 
survived  to  aid  their  investigations,  they  could  yet  confidently 
assign  each  passage  in  the  Pentateuch  to  its  proper  date  along 
the  line  of  several  centuries. 

Dr.  Emil  Reich's  book,  "The  Failure  of  the  Higher  Criti- 
cism," is  a  keen,  caustic,  and,  we  must  add,  amusing  expose 
of  this  folly.  Dr.  Reich  is  no  conservative.  He  speaks  freely 
of  what  he  calls  legends  found  in  early  Genesis.  He  nowhere 
claims  inerrancy  for  the  Bible.  He  finds,  indeed,  a  new  origin 
for   Israel.     But   he  wars    on   the   philologists — such   ones   as 


282  THE  PASTOR  AND  HIS  BIBLE 

banish  Abraham  and  Moses  from  Hebrew  history.  He  does 
not  believe  in  philology;  he  believes  in  geo-polities.  His  on- 
slaught is  irresistible,  but  also  irresistibly  humorous.  For 
Greek  meets  Greek.  The  lofty  self-confidence  of  the  philologist 
is  matched  and  even  surpassed  by  the  overweening  vanity  and 
absolute  certainty  of  his  critic.  Which  of  them  knows  that  he 
knows  the  most,  who  can  tell?  We  can  only  wonder,  admire, 
and  smile. 

An  earlier  instance  of  haste  and  over-confidence  in  Bible 
study  is  Luther's  well-known  rejection  of  the  Epistle  of  James 
as  an  epistle  of  straw.  It  does  not  mention  the  atonement  or 
righteousness  by  faith.  Let  it,  therefore,  be  cast  out,  said  the 
great  reformer.  But  men  have  now  come  to  see  that  Paul  and 
James  are  not  antagonistic ;  that  they  differ  chiefly  in  point  of 
view;  that  the  one  is  speaking  of  the  source  of  life,  even 
Christ  received  by  faith,  the  other  of  the  proof  of  life,  even 
obedience  to  the  kw;  that  both  standing  before  some  verdurous 
and  fruitful  tree,  one  of  them  says:  "That  tree  lives,  for  mark 
how  it  sends  down  its  roots  and  rootlets  into  the  dark,  damp 
earth  and  draws  thence  vital  supplies,"  and  the  other  says: 
' '  That  tree  lives,  for  see  you  not  bud  and  blossom,  and  leaf  and 
golden  fruit?"  And  thus  what  Luther  rejected,  we  have 
learned  to  accept  as  part  of  the  orb  of  Christian  truth. 

The  lesson  then  is  this:  Let  the  Bible  student  be  slow  to 
yield  opinions  held  by  generations  of  Christian  scholars;  let 
him  insist  on  adequate  proofs.  "Make  haste  slowly,"  is  for 
him,  as  for  others,  a  safe  motto.  But  let  him  not  refuse  new 
light  if  it  shall  come,  nor  anchor  himself  to  an  inmovable  past. 
We  repeat  the  good  words  of  Neander:  "An  obstinate  adher- 
ence to  antiquity;"  "a  profane  appetite  for  novelty."  Let 
both  be  avoided. 

4.  A  fourth  condition  of  wise  Bible  study  is  a  living  faith 
in  essential  Christian  verities,  a  faith  in  which  all  faculties  of 
soul, — intellect,  conscience,  heart,  and  will, — concur,  and  which 
therefore  delivers  the  whole  man,  continuously  and  gladly  over 
to  the  law  and  love  of  God.  These  central  verities  need  not  be 
here  recited.  From  the  beginning  they  have  been  the  recog- 
nized basis  of  the  Church.  They  are  in  every  great  creed  of 
Christendom.  At  times  they  have  been  overlaid  and  obscured 
by  false  rite,  organization,  dogma;  but  they  have  nevertheless 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  283 

remained  unquestioned  and  constructive  in  every  Christian 
Communion.  And  if  we  except  the  avowed  anti-supernatural- 
ists,  we  may  say  that  they  are  today  held  and  affirmed  by  a 
vast  majority  of  Bible  students.  Whether  these  students  ad- 
here to  the  traditional  views  or  in  varying  degrees  accept  the 
new,  they  stand  on  these  impregnable  foundations.  Differing 
on  many  questions,  they  agree  that  in  the  Bible, — the  work  of 
many  authors,  separated  in  many  cases  from  one  another  by 
centuries  of  vast  historic  changes  and  separated  still  more  by 
inward  qualities  and  experiences, — that  in  this  book  there 
nevertheless  appear,  and  with  ever  increasing  clearness,  these 
doctrines  concerning  God  and  his  relation  to  man,  culminating 
at  length  in  His  transcendent  manifestation  in  Jesus  Christ, 
his  only  begotten  Son,  our  Lord  and  Savior.  Many  of  these 
students  say  that  they  find  defects  and  errors  in  the  book;  but 
they  say  further,  that  as  no  one  doubts  the  main  facts  in  the 
life  of  Washington  because  of  the  blunders  and  disagreements 
of  his  biographers,  so  no  one  may  doubt  that  in  these  imper- 
fect books  the  glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ  shines 
forth  with  indisputable  splendor. 

The  Bible  indeed  shines  by  its  own  light.  It  attests  it- 
self. "It  is  an  ultimate  authority  for  men,"  says  Professor 
Curtis,  "because  it  appeals  to  them  with  spiritual  cogency." 
The  divine  transmitter  and  the  human  receiver  are  keyed  to- 
gether, notwithstanding  man's  imperfections.  The  honest  and 
earnest  soul  hears  in  the  Bible  the  word  of  God;  the  sinful 
soul  finds  in  it  pardon  and  renewal;  the  needy  soul  finds  in  it 
adequate  relief;  the  dying  soul  finds  in  it  the  resurrection  and 
immortal  hope. 

The  late  eminent  Dr.  Dale  of  Birmingham,  England,  in 
his  book  "The  Living  Christ  and  the  Four  Gospels,"  narrates 
an  interview  between  himself  and  a  Japanese  Christian  who 
came  to  him  with  letters  of  high  commendation,  and  who  soon 
evinced  himself  as  an  intelligent,  broad,  and  masterful  man. 
Much  conversation  ensued.  The  silent  night  had  fallen  about 
them,  when  Dr.  Dale,  profoundly  interested  in  his  visitor,  and 
referring  to  himself  as  a  Christian  by  inheritance,  and  to  his 
guest  as  one  of  a  race  separated  by  the  darkness  of  eighteen 
heathen  centuries  from  the  glory  of  the  Incarnate  Lord,  asked 
him  how  he  became  a  Christian.    The  answer  was  the  biography 


284  THE  PASTOR  AND  HIS  BIBLE 

of  a  rare  soul.  A  Confucian  by  birth  and  training — but  earn- 
est and  inquiring — troubled  at  length  by  doubt  whether  the 
heaven  of  Confucius  meant  a  blind  fate,  or  a  living  and  su- 
preme person  with  whom  his  own  life  and  destiny  were  inter- 
linked—filled with  unrest  and  anxiety  which  learned  men  of 
his  own  faith  could  not  allay — for  years  he  was  groping  in  fear 
and  hope  after  a  God  unknown.  Then  a  Chinese  New  Testa- 
ment was  given  him  with  the  remark  that  he  would  be  charmed 
with  its  literary  beauty.  He  did  not  know  who  were  its  auth- 
ors, whether  the  name  which  its  books  bore  were  genuine,  when 
or  where  they  wrote,  or  what  were  their  claims  or  their  creden- 
tials. He  read  with  interest,  but  unmoved,  until  he  came  to 
the  thirteenth  chapter  of  Corinthians  I.  He  was  startled.  What 
morality  is  this!  Whence  came  it!  He  turned  back  to  the 
Gospel  which  bore  the  name  of  John, — an  unknown,  unaccred- 
ited man.  He  read  and  still  read,  until,  as  at  the  Transfigura- 
tion, the  Son  of  ]\Iary  shone  in  the  glory  of  the  eternal  Father. 
The  humble,  docile,  seeking  soul  saw  its  God — and  knew  Him. 

That  these  self-luminious  verities  should  become  the  domi- 
nant convictions,  the  determining  law  of  thought,  feeling,  and 
will,  the  soul  of  the  human  soul,  need  not  here  be  argued  on 
general  grounds.  That  obligation  is  obvious.  But  the  rela- 
tion of  this  vital  faith  to  sane  and  safe  Bible  study  may  be 
briefly  discussed. 

First.  In  this  practical  surrender  to  the  truth,  the  truth 
itself  becomes  more  luminous  and  sure.  Its  adaptation  to  all 
man's  highest  needs  gains  for  it  the  highest  of  proofs,  namely, 
experience.  Its  fitness  to  unfold  all  faculties  declares  that  the 
Father  of  souls  and  the  Author  of  Christianity  are  one.  The 
key  fits  the  lock.  Established  in  this  most  interior  and  con- 
vincing assurance,  the  student  of  the  Bible  remains  calm, 
clear-eyed,  open  of  mind  and  courageous  when  around  him 
sound  noisy  speculations  in  philosophy,  science,  philology, 
comparative  religion,  ancient  history,  or  in  whatever  other 
studies  some  may  hope  and  some  may  fear  to  find  damage  for 
the  Christian  faith.  He  knows  Whom  he  hath  believed.  He  is 
sure  that  no  weapon  against  his  Lord  will  prosper.  Because  of 
this  faith  in  Him  who  guides  into  the  truth,  he  will  be  cheer- 
fully patient  in  inquiry — not  hastening,  nor  resting — willing 
to  accept  light,  if  it  be  light  and  not  an  ignis  fatuus.    He  ac- 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  285 

cepts  changes  in  incidentals  if  enforced  by  sound  reason,  yet 
remains  immovably  confident  in  the  God  and  Savior  revealed  in 
the  Bible.     His  soul  is  his  teacher. 

But,  secondly,  this  personal  vital  faith  furnishes  not  only 
a  right  temper,  but  also  a  needful  criterion  in  Bible  study.  A 
recent  writer  has  said  that  both  in  the  Old  Testament  and  in 
the  New  are  found  elements  which  are  not  consonant  with  the 
central  and  constitutive  truths  of  Christianity,  and  are,  there- 
fore, to  be  rejected.  There  is  base  alloy,  he  holds,  in  the  books 
which  follow  the  Gospels  as  well  as  in  those  which  precede. 
If  this  is  possibly  true,  or  because  it  is  alleged  to  be  true,  the 
Bible  student  must  have  some  sure  rule  by  which  to  assess  the 
value  of  every  part  of  these  writings  from  Genesis  to  Revelation. 
That  rule  and  criterion  is  the  Christian  soul,  the  Christian 
faith  incorporate  with  the  whole  moral  and  spiritual  nature, 
the  domination  of  the  whole  man,  his  tendencies,  tastes,  affec- 
tions, aspirations  by  Christian  elements.  Let  it  be  noted  that 
such  an  assessment  of  Bible  values  is  inevitable.  All  students 
practice  it,  though  often  unconsciously.  Some  who  sing  with  a 
cheerful  consciousness  of  their  own  orthodoxy 
"Faith  of  our  fathers.  Holy  Faith 
We  will  be  true  to  thee  till  death" 
would  probably  be  surprised  at  a  clear  view  of  their  own  prac- 
tical discriminations  in  the  Scriptures.  The  Reformers  cast  out 
the  Apocrypha  which  Rome  received.  Martin  Luther  rejected 
the  Epsitle  of  James.  Wesley  rejected  some  Psalms  from  The 
Sunday  Service  as  not  fit  for  public  use.  Adam  Clark  treated 
the  Song  of  Solomon  as  indelicate,  lascivious  and  unspiritual. 
We  go  through  the  book  of  Job  with  continued  discrimination 
even  among  the  utterances  of  the  Patriarch  himself.  To  many 
the  Revelation  of  St.  John  the  Divine  is  in  its  central  parts  an 
insoluble  mystery.  Ecclesiastes,  Jonah,  and  other  books  are 
weighed  and  found  wanting  by  many  orthodox  scholars. 

How  then  shall  the  Pastor  be  fitted  for  the  discussions 
that  still  await  him?  The  answer  is — by  knowing  by  heart  the 
central  facts,  forces,  aims  of  the  Scripture.  The  genius  of 
Christianity  must  possess,  inspire,  illuminate  him.  Let  him 
have  the  mind  of  Christ,  his  faith  in  the  Father,  his  compre- 
hension and  self-sacrificing  love,  his  loyalty  to  the  eternal 
righteousness,  his  hatred  of  sin,  and  yet  his  patience  toward 


286  THE  PASTOR  AND  HIS  BIBLE 

the  sinner,  and  he  cannot  go  far  astray.  He  will  still  err  both 
by  overvaluation  and  undervaluation;  for  he  is  human.  But 
he  will  appropriate  from  every  book  of  the  Divine  volume  that 
which  will  nourish  the  soul,  will  often  find  manna  in  the  desert, 
will  learn  how  to  estimate  the  imperfect  good  of  the  early  ages, 
and  will  wonder  at  and  admire  more  and  more  the  progressive 
unveiling  of  the  Heavenly  Father  to  his  human  children. 

5.  How  far  may  the  Pastor  use  his  pulpit  in  the  discus- 
sion of  questions  of  Biblical  Criticism? 

Obviously  no  definite  and  inflexible  rule  obtains.  And 
this  is  true  whether  the  pastor  favors  the  old  views  or  the  new. 
Distinctive  factors  mark  each  pastor  and  each  congregation. 
Has  the  pastor  adequate  learning?  Has  he  a  sound  judgment 
as  to  the  place  and  proportionate  value  of  particular  truths? 
Has  he  due  humility  and  freedom  from  dogmatism?  Is  he 
capable  of  clear,  conciliatory  and  convincing  speech?  And,  on 
the  other  hand,  do  faulty  opinions  have  place,  and  in  what 
degree,  in  the  congregation?  Are  they  seriously  faulty?  Do 
they  notably  obstruct  the  Gospel?  Are  they  held  aggressively, 
or  in  quietness?  Evidently  the  wisdom  of  critical  discussion, 
whether  for  or  against  the  newer  view,  depends  on  the  man 
and  the  occasion.  Sometimes,  yet  rarely,  aggressive  courage  is 
wisdom.  It  is  said  that  about  1830  Charles  G.  Finney,  the 
notable  evangelist,  came  on  his  mission  to  Rochester,  then  a 
rising  city  of  Avestern  New  York.  He  found  that  with  few 
exceptions  its  leading  professional  and  business  men  and  its 
people  generally  were  avowed  infidels.  They  would  give  no 
hearing  to  his  usual  topics.  He  formed  a  new  plan  of  campaign. 
He  ceased  warning  and  appeal,  and  went  to  argument  on  funda- 
mental things — to  formal  and  protracted  proofs  of  Christianity 
— and  to  like  refutation  of  infidelity.  Trained  as  a  lawyer, 
he  used  a  lawyer's  methods.  With  his  peculiarly  incisive 
speech  and  relentless  logic  he  challenged  their  attention.  They 
must  needs  listen.  He  established  his  position — they  could 
not  resist  the  force  with  which  he  spoke.  A  revival  swept  the 
city,  and  left  on  it  and  the  region  around  an  impress  which  sur- 
vived the  century.  The  adequate  man  and  the  exigent  hour 
had  met. 

A  few  preachers  only  can  wield  such  weapons  and  effect 
such  results.     Others  should  not  attempt  it. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  287 

Let  it  be  noted  in  the  first  place  that  a  sentence  may  sug- 
gest a  doubt,  which  pages  cannot  resolve.  An  error  brought 
to  notice  only  that  it  may  be  refuted  will  often  long  outlive  the 
refutation.  Project  upon  the  congregation  a  denial  of  some 
statement  found  in  the  Bible:  some  hearers  will  infer  the  fal- 
sity of  the  whole  book.  Project  upon  the  congregation  an  un- 
qualified affirmation  of  every  statement,  historical  or  scientific 
or  moral  of  the  Bible :  many  hearers  will  repudiate  a  book  which 
seems  to  them  to  war  on  reason  and  the  moral  sense.  If  needs 
be,  the  statements  must  be  made  whatever  the  hazard — but  the 
impending  danger  imposes  extreme  caution.  One  of  our  most 
noted  preachers,  now  doubtless  living  in  the  light  supernal, 
thought  it  wise  to  give  his  people  a  series  of  sermons  in  dis- 
proof of  atheism.  Two  of  his  hearers  met  in  the  vestibule  at 
the  close  of  the  series.  "What  did  you  think  of  it?"  said  one 
to  the  other.  The  significant  answer  came,  "Oh,  I  still  believe 
there  is  a  God."  It  is  easy  to  disturb  faith  by  unnecessary 
proofs  of  evident  truth,  and  by  unnecessary  emphasis  on  sub- 
ordinate truth. 

Let  it  be  further  noted  that  men  live  the  religious  life,  not 
by  faith  in  the  minutiae  of  the  Scripture  either  of  the  Old  or 
the  New  Testament, — but  by  faith  in  God  the  Father  Almighty, 
Maker,  Upholder  and  Lord  of  the  Universe,  in  Jesus  Christ, 
his  only  Son,  in  whom  dwell  all  the  fullness  of  the  Godhead 
bodily,  who  died  the  just  for  the  unjust,  and  who  lives  for- 
ever to  give  the  eternal  life,  in  the  Holy  Ghost  by  whose  abiding 
indwelling,  men  are  recreated  in  the  image  of  God,  in  the  un- 
changing obligation  of  the  holy  law  which  is  summed  up  in 
Love,  and  in  the  indissoluble  union  of  character  and  destiny. 
These  truths,  when  believed,  make  men  free  in  the  liberty  of  the 
sons  of  God.  However  men  may  differ  as  to  the  interpretation 
and  the  truth  of  incidental  and  subordinate  parts  of  Scripture, 
if  they  believe  these,  they  are  all  in  Christ  Jesus.  These,  there- 
fore, with  their  manifold  illustrations  and  applications,  are 
the  chief,  I  might  almost  say,  the  only  proper  topics  of  the 
pulpit. 

And  let  it  be  again  noted  that  these  central  truths  have 
for  the  pulpit  this  advantage  that  they  are  to  a  great  degree 
self-luminous.  They  commend  themselves,  if  stated  clearly  and 
with  the  force  of  conviction  in  the  preacher,  to  man's  highest 


288  THE  PASTOR  AND  HIS  BIBLE 

reason,  to  his  moral  constitution,  to  his  noblest  aspirations,  to 
the  deepest  necessities  of  his  soul.  They  meet  him  at  the  top- 
most of  his  being.  Preach  God  in  his  natural  and  especially  in 
his  moral  perfections;  and  the  soul  assents,  adores,  submits, 
and  trusts.  Preach  the  supreme  law  of  love;  and  the  moral 
sense  acknowledges  its  sovereignty,  its  completeness,  its  adapta- 
tion to  man's  life.  Preach  the  immanent  Spirit  of  Holiness; 
and  the  moral  incompetency  and  the  despair  of  the  natur?il  man 
is  replaced  by  a  divine  energy  of  goodness.  Preach  the  irrevoc- 
able connection  between  goodness  and  peace,  sin  and  woe;  and 
man's  present  experience  responds  in  affirmation.  Preach  the 
God-man,  the  ineffably  Highest  stooping  to  become  the  lowest, 
a  man,  a  servant,  a  victim,  to  redeem  a  lost  race :  how  it  touches, 
melts,  uplifts,  thrills  with  immortal  hope! 
"He  who  did  most,  shall  bear  most;  the  strongest  shall  stand 

the  most  weak. 
'Tis  the  weakness  in  strength  that  I  cry  for !     My  flesh,  that 

I  seek 
In  the  Godhead !    I  seek  and  I  find  it.    0,  Saul,  it  shall  be 
A  face  like  my  face  that  receives  thee ;  a  Man  like  to  me 
Thou  shalt  love  and  be  loved  by,  forever ;  a  Hand  like  this  hand 
Shall  throw  open  the  gates  of  new  life  to  thee !     See  the  Christ 

stand ! ' ' 
Brethren  of  the  Graduating  Class: 

To  this  ministry  I  commend  you.  There  is  no  work  purer, 
nobler,  more  divine.  If  the  things  invisible  are  the  real  and 
enduring  realities,  and  if  the  fashion  of  this  world  is  in  seem- 
ing and  soon  passes  away,  how  eminent  the  calling  of  him  who 
would  open  blind  eyes,  and  lift  up  sordid  souls  to  the  eternal 
good.  He  will  not  escape  hardship.  There  will  be  indifference, 
criticism,  reproach.  There  will  be  heart-breaking  failures,  often 
scant  success,  and  a  consciousness  of  insufficiency.  There  may 
be  poverty  like  that  of  the  Master  and  his  servant  Paul.  There 
may  be  persecution  and  even  the  martyr's  death.  But  with 
one  heart  we  this  day  pray  that  none  of  these  things  may  move 
you — and  that  you  may  fulfill  the  ministry  which  you  have  re- 
ceived of  the  Lord  Jesus  to  testify  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of 
God.     (Great  applause.) 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  289 

THE  VALEDICTORY 


By  President  Little. 

There  is  something  in  the  Bible  somewhere  about  standing 
before  kings.  That  is  not  why  I  wanted  you  to  stand  before  me, 
for  the  only  kingship  in  our  service  is  that  kingship  that  belongs 
to  the  servant.  He  is  chief  among  us  who  is  minister;  and 
minister  means,  though  we  often  forget  it,  servant;  and  our 
Lord  in  that  wonderful  wisdom  of  His  taught  His  diciples  that 
they  were  not  even  to  seek  His  right-hand  or  His  left-hand  if 
their  conception  of  that  place  was  of  personal  emolument,  but 
they  were  to  seek  His  right-hand  and  His  left-hand  once  they 
arrived  at  the  conception  of  that  place  as  a  place  of  ministry,  a 
place  of  service. 

You  are  going  out  to  be  known  as  the  Semi-Centennial 
Class.  You  have  had  unusual  privileges.  You  have  listened  to 
wiser  words  today  than  I  have  ever  heard  spoken  to  a  class 
graduating  from  the  Garrett  Biblical  Institute.  Those  words 
come  to  you  with  the  Amen  of  a  long  and  fruitful  career,  and 
they  have  been  spoken  to  you  by  one  upon  whom  rests  the  light 
of  that  other  world  to  which  he  must  soon  go,  though  God 
grant  he  may  stay  long  among  us,  (Amens) — ^the  world  into 
which  we  may  go  none  of  us  before  God  calls  him ;  and  yet  I  say 
to  you  those  words  have  come  to  you  with  the  Amen  of  a  long 
and  fruitful  career,  and  they  have  come  to  you  with  the  solemn 
emphasis  of  the  other  world  upon  them. 

Now,  brethren,  I  want  to  say  to  you  that  you  belong  to 
Garrett  Biblical  Institute,  and  you  belong  to  Jesus  Christ— re- 
member that  always!  and  if  there  shall  come  shame  upon  you, 
you  crucify  Him  afresh.  You  are  to  go  forth  as  His  ministers, 
— that  is,  His  servants,  as  His  messengers  with  His  Gospel, 
which  is  good  news.  See  that  it  is  good  news  wherever  you  go. 
If  you  have  any  bad  news,  leave  them  somewhere  else;  do 
not  take  them  to  church  with  you  to  give  to  the  people;  take 
good  news  there.    You  belong  to  Jesus  Christ. 

Let  me  say  one  thing  more.  I  would  not  have  said  anything 
but  silence  from  me  I  was  afraid  would  stun  you.  (Laughter.) 
I  am  only  going  to  say  one  thing  more.    It  came  to  me  in  a  story 


290  COMMENCEMENT 

I  was  reading  of  Michael  Faraday  the  other  day.  Michael 
Faraday  and  Joseph  Henry  and  other  remarkable  men  were  try- 
ing a  great  experiment.  Faraday  tried  it  and  failed.  Another 
one  of  the  company,  a  great  Frenchman  of  science,  tried  the 
experiment  and  failed,  and  a  fourth  man  in  the  company,  a 
German,  tried  it  and  failed ;  and  then  Joseph  Henry,  by  a  mar- 
velously  ingenious  expedient,  tried  the  experiment  and  suc- 
ceeded; and  Faraday  in  his  exultation  said,  "Hurrah  for  the 
Yankee;  he  beats  us  all."  (Laughter.)  You  are  American 
preachers  of  the  twentieth  century.  You  will  be  face  to  face 
with  experiments  that  test  the  intellects  of  men  all  over  the  civil- 
ized world.  You  will  be  face  to  face  with  difficulties  that  test 
the  earnest  Christian  minister  everywhere.  You  will  have  diffi- 
culties of  your  own  in  this  peculiar  American  civilization  of 
ours.  You  cannot  afford  to  be  pigmies.  You  cannot  afford  to 
be  little  poussins  in  the  twentieth  century  in  America.  You 
cannot  afford  to  be  behind  the  ministry  of  Jesus  Christ  any- 
where in  the  world.  You  will  not  all  be  in  America;  some  of 
you  will  be  elsewhere;  some  of  you  will  preach  Christ  in  your 
own  far  off  country ;  some  of  you  Americans  will  go  into  distant 
lands  to  preach  Christ  there :  you  that  stay  and  you  that  go 
remember  that  it  belongs  to  your  time,  and  it  belongs  to  the 
country  in  which  the  most  of  you  have  been  born,  and  the 
country  in  which  you  have  received  this  education  for  the 
ministry  of  Jesus  Christ, — it  belongs  to  you  to  show  not  only 
that  you  can  do  what  other  men  do  but  by  the  grace  of  God  that 
you  can  do  more  than  other  men  do.  0,  don't!  don't!  don't! — 
it  is  not  an  elegant  word,  this  word  don't,  but  I  am  using  it;  it  is 
brief  and  it  is  pithy — now  don't  be  small;  don't  have  small 
ideals ;  don 't  have  small  industries.  Be  large !  not  large  in  your 
own  estimation,  but  large  in  the  estimation  of  your  Master, 
Jesus  Christ,  for  largeness  lies  here ;  and  the  Master  gave  us  the 
right  measure  of  largeness;  He  said,  with  that  wonderful  wis- 
dom if  His,  "You  are  unprofitable  servants,  every  one  of  you, 
unprofitable,  but  you  can  be  faithful  servants,"  and  largeness, 
brethren,  lies  in  fidelity  to  one's  calling,  to  one's  Master;  and  as 
He  said  about  the  woman  that  He  praised  so  quietly  and  yet 
praised  for  all  time,  so  may  He  say  about  you,  "Ye  have  done 
what  ye  could" — what  he  could !  The  brightest  angel  before  the 
throne  can  do  no  more  than  that. 

God  bless  you.     (Great  applause.) 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  291 

BENEDICTION 


By  Bishop  Andrews. 

Tlie  peace  which  passeth  all  understanding  keep  your  hearts 
and  minds  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God  and  of  His  Son, 
Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord;  and  the  blessing  of  Almighty  God, 
Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost,  be  among  and  abide  with  you  for- 
ever.   Amen. 


GREETINGS,  RESOLUTIONS  AND 
REPORTS 


Greetings 


CLASS  OF  18— 
Dennis  Clancy,  Allahabad,  India. 
My  thoughts  often  turn  back  to  the  old  campus  and  insti- 
tutions by  the  lake  where  I  spent  nine  happy  years.  The  friend- 
ships that  I  formed  there  have  been  lasting:  the  habits  of 
study  and  system,  helpful:  and  the  ideals  inspiring.  I  love 
Alma  Mater,  and  year  by  year  my  interest  in  all  that  concerns 
her  increases.  May  her  next  fifty  years  be  as  blessed  as  the 
past  fifty !  I  send  my  most  cordial  greetings  to  you  all.  Breth- 
ren, pray  for  us.  My  desire  and  prayer  for  you  all  is  contained 
inEph.  111:14-21. 


CLASS  OF  1858. 

John  E.  Ayers,  1109  North  Street,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

I  have  loving  and  grateful  remembrance  of  my  associations 
with  the  school  and  with  its  devoted  teachers,  of  whom  John 
Dempster  was  chief.  Also  of  my  fellow  students,  John  Wesley 
Sovereign  and  Charles  Wesley  Lyon,  in  whose  room  I  first 
asked  for,  and  received,  the  blessing  of  entire  sanctification. 
When  I  finished  the  course  I  felt  that  I  stood  upon  higher  and 
holier  ground.  After  six  months  as  junior  preacher  on  Collins- 
ville  Circuit,  Southern  Illinois  Conference,  I  left,  not  feeling  that 
I  was  able  to  be  a  first-class  preacher  like  the  others.  While  with 
the  army  at  Washington,  and  in  Virginia  I  contracted  bilious  ma- 
laria, since  which  time  my  way  has  been  through  great  physical 
weakness  and  suffering.  Outside  of  what  I  am  able  to  do  for 
the  church  where  I  worship,  I  devote  my  time  to  city  mission 
work  and  to  the  work  of  the  Philadelphia  Holiness  Association, 
of  which  I  am  one  of  the  presidents.  I  have  written  and  pub- 
lished (at  my  own  expense)  a  little  work  called  "The  People's 
Hand  Book  of  the  Bible,"  which  I  think  of  as  "my  little  Evan- 
gel," and  in  a  sense  my  life  work.  I  send  brotherly  greeting 
in  the  Lord  and  supplicate  Heaven's  blessing  upon  yoar  re- 
union, 

295 


296  GREETINGS  FROM  ALUMNI. 

CLASS  OF  1860. 
James  H.  Messmore^  Pauri,  India. 

I  cannot  claim  for  myself  the  privileges  of  an  Alumnus  of 
Garrett;  yet,  at  your  request,  I  willingly  send  from  this  Mis- 
sion house  in  the  Himalayas,  a  few  lines  of  greeting  to  those  as- 
sembled to  celebrate  the  jubilee  of  the  Garrett  Biblical  Insti- 
tute. 

In  the  month  of  August,  1860,  while  sitting  in  Dr.  Ban- 
nister's lecture  room,  a  letter  was  brought  to  me,  written  by  Dr. 
Durbin,  appointing  me  a  missionary  to  India.  A  fellow  student 
who  was  sitting  near  me  at  the  time  is  the  Alumni  Orator  at 
your  semi-centennial  celebration.  The  nine  lustres  separating 
that  day  from  this  have  all  been  given  to  India;  and  I  hope  to 
complete  the  half-century  of  service  before  retiring.  I  am  sorry 
that  I  have  not  another  45  years  to  give ;  for  it  is  my  convic- 
tion that  the  second  half-century  of  the  Missions  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  in  India  will  in  interest  and  activity  and  ef- 
fective service  far  surpass  the  first  fifty  years. 

We  who  are  upon  the  field  receive  great  encouragement  from 
the  increased  attention  given  to  Missions  by  the  church  whose 
servants  we  are.  To  us  it  is  a  very  significant  matter  that  a 
"Missionary  Rally"  forms  part  of  the  program  of  the  semi-cen- 
tennial celebration  of  the  Garrett  Biblical  Institute.  It  encour- 
ages and  it  satisfies  us,  because  we  know  that  the  work  of  India's 
evangelization  is  barely  commenced.  It  is  an  enterprise  that 
will  require  centuries  for  its  completion;  and  every  man  who 
covets  a  share  in  this  work  should  clearly  apprehend  that  he  is 
giving  himself  to  an  enterprise  which  will  not  be  completed  in  his 
own  life  time,  though  his  service  should  be  a  full  half  century. 
And  it  is  well  for  the  church  which  stands  behind  this  movement 
and  makes  plans  for  its  successful  development  to  bear  in  mind 
that  for  generations  to  come  the  needs  of  her  missions  in  India 
will  make  constantly  increasing  demands  upon  her  sjonpathy, 
her  prayers,  her  self-sacrificing  benevolence,  and  the  personal 
service  of  hundreds  of  her  sons  and  daughters, 

I  left  Evanston  for  India  in  September,  1860.  Since  that 
time  I  have  not  revisited  the  place  and  it  is  now  morally  certain 
that  I  shall  never  again  look  upon  the  blue  ( ?)  waters  of  Lake 
Michigan.  It  would  give  me  intense  satisfaction  to  attend  your 
celebration  and  hear  the  inspiring  addresses  that  are  in  your 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  297 

program.  Yet  I  must  not  say  that  I  regret  I  cannot  be  present. 
It  was  a  sore  trial  to  leave  Evanston  and  for  several  years  the 
wound  was  not  healed.  But  now  India  has  my  heart  and  satis- 
fies me.  Without  a  single  regret  I  send  you  my  greeting.  I  re- 
joice in  your  joy  and  in  your  prosperity.  It  helps  me  when  I  re- 
member that  I  have  a  place  in  your  prayers  and  in  your  ex- 
pectations. I  am  grateful  for  the  privilege  of  being  a  fellow 
worker  with  you,  and  am  also  glad  that  with  all  the  courage  of 
the  Roman  gladiator  and  with  more  than  his  joy  I  can  say, 
"Moriturus  e  salutat. " 


CLASS  OF  1862. 
John  0.  Foster,  1108  Fifth  Avenue,  Seattle,  Wash. 

Assure  the  friends  that  I  miss  them  and  that  I  shall  keep 
thinking  of  the  festivities  as  the  days  go  by.  Four  Garrett  boys 
are  here;  all  are  doing  good  work.  0.  H.  McGill  is  just  finish- 
ing a  $10,000  church,  and  our  First  Church,  now  led  by  that 
noble  man,  Fletcher  L.  Wharton,  once  a  Garrett  student,  is 
building  a  $100,000  structure  to  seat  2,200  persons. 


CLASS  OF  1867. 
Benjamin  E.  Edgell^  Oberlin,  Ohio. 

It  is  now  almost  thirty-nine  years  since  the  class  of  1867,  of 
which  some  of  us  were  members,  left  the  shades  of  Biblical 
Evanston.  We  look  back  with  grateful  remembrance  to  the  men 
and  studies  of  those  days,  and  note  with  joy  the  progress  made 
during  these  fifty  years. 

We  trust  that  this  anniversary  occasion  shall  be  attended 
with  enlarged  vision,  increasing  light  and  great  spiritual  bene- 
diction. 

''Though  sundered  far  by  faith  we  meet  around  one  com- 
mon mercy  seat. ' ' 


CLASS  OF  1871. 
'J.  H.  Thomas,  Crossfield,  Alta,  Canada. 

I  would  be  glad  to  be  with  you.    I  remember  you  always  in 
my  prayers.    God  bless  you  all ! 


298  GREETINGS  FROM  ALUMNI. 

CLASS  OF  1872. 
Daniel  0.  Fox,  Bombay  Conference.  (On  furlough.) 
I  regret  exceedingly  that  I  cannot  attend  the  semi-centen- 
nial gathering.  What  a  joy  it  would  be  to  meet  old  friends  and 
teachers  and  again  pass  through  the  Halls  and  Rooms  where  I 
spent  so  many  happy  and  profitable  years!  Garrett  Biblical 
Institute  is  dear  to  me.  I  send  my  hearty  greeting  to  teachers 
and  alumni  and  pray  that  the  success  of  the  Institute  may  in- 
crease as  the  years  go  by. 


CLASS  OF  1876. 
Oscar  W.  "Willits,  New  Haven,  Mich. 
I  owe  more  to  Drs,  Hemenway,  Raymond  and  Ninde  than  to 
any  other  three  men.    They  established  my  faith  and  their  ex- 
amples exalted  my  ideals  of  Christian  character. 


CLASS  OF  1878. 

Edward  L.  Parks,  Siloam  Springs,  Arkansas 
The  fellowship  with  the  faculty  and  sons  of  Garrett,  like  the 
fellowship  with  Christ  of  which  it  is  a  part,  grows  more  precious 
to  me  with  each  added  year. 


Alexander  Youker,  232  So.  Campbell  Ave.,  Chicago. 
I  never  cease  to  give  thanks  for  the  benefit  I  received  at  Gar- 
rett.    All  my  instructors  are  in  the  glory  land,  but  their  influ- 
ence lingers  around  and  leads  heavenward. 


CLASS  OF  1881. 
WiLLL^M  T.  HoBART,  Tientsin,  China. 

Yes,  we  need  a  new  lease  of  courage,  at  least  I  do.  Heathen- 
ism is  such  an  immovable  mass  that  one  sometimes  cries  out: 
' '  Can  it  be  battered  down  and  swept  away  1 ' '  But  we  know  it 
can  for  we  have  an  invincible  Leader,  who  is  certain  to  be  vic- 
torious. 

I'm  glad  my  friends  reifl ember  me,  though  they  keep  power- 
ful still  about  it.  I'm  especially  glad  to  know  that  Garrett 
remembers  to  pray  for  her  boys  that  are  out  on  the  firing  line. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  299 

"We  need  it  and  the  cause  needs  it.    I  believe  I  am  the  only  Gar- 
rett boy  in  North  China. 

So  this  is  Garrett's  semi-centennial !  I  should  like  to  be  with 
you  in  May,  but  my  furlough  is  a  long  ways  off.  I've  only 
been  two  years  on  the  field  this  trip.  By  the  way,  this  is  my 
semi-centennial  year  too.  So  it  seems  Garrett  and  I  started  the 
same  year.  I  expect  she  will  outlive  me.  No !  I  don 't.  I  shall 
outlive  her  by  untold  millenniums,  for  I  expect  to  live  forever. 
Another  thing,  I  graduated  in  the  class  of  '81,  the  class  that 
bisects  the  semi-centennial.  So  as  an  alumnus  am  just  half  as 
old  as  my  Alma  Mater.  I  suppose  I  belong  to  the  old  alumni 
now.    But  never  mind,  I  feel  as  young  as  the  youngest. 

What  shall  I  send  for  a  greeting?  Hail  to  Garrett!  Our 
nourishing  Mother.  May  she  come  to  her  centennial,  stronger 
and  more  flourishing  than  she  stands  today.  May  she  ever  teach 
the  old  Gospel  that  Christ  taught  and  Paul  preached.  Nothing 
new  is  wanted.  "The  old  is  better."  Nothing  else  can  save  the 
world,  nothing  else  can  conquer  heathenism,  nothing  else  can 
overcome  the  world,  the  flesh  and  the  devil. 

When  David  was  offered  the  sword  of  Goliath,  he  said:  "There 
is  none  like  that ;  give  it  me. ' '  May  Garrett  ever  say  to  her  sons : 
' '  There  is  none  like  the  old  Gospel  sword,  take  it  and  conquer ! ' ' 

CLASS  OP  1881. 
Spencer  Lewis,  Nanking,  China. 

I  cannot  tell  you  how  I  long  to  be  present  at  the  semi-cen- 
tennial of  the  opening  of  the  Garrett  Biblical  Institute  and  look 
into  the  faces  of  old  school  mates.  It  will  be  the  quarter-centen- 
nial for  my  class  of  1881,  as  it  is  a  quarter  of  a  century  since 
I  first  turned  my  face  toward  the  Orient.  My  furlough  is  over- 
due, for  it  is  over  nine  years  since  I  have  seen  the  faces  of  my 
children,  and  of  my  aged  parents ;  but  I  am  engaged  with  others 
in  the  translation  of  the  Bible  into  the  common  speech  of  over 
three  hundred  million  of  people,  so,  for  the  present,  I  cannot 
come. 

But  though  I  am  absent  from  you  in  body,  I  am  present  with 
you  in  spirit,  joying  and  rejoicing  in  all  the  great  and  lasting 
good  which  God  has  wrought  through  his  servants  in  all  the 
years  which  are  past,  and  praying  for  the  continuance  and  in- 
crease of  his  favor  and  blessing  during  all   the  years  which 


300  GREETINGS  FROM  ALUMNI. 

stretch  away  into  the  beyond.  From  all  parts  of  the  habitable 
earth  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  Garrett  turn  at  this  time  with 
longing  and  yearning  toward  their  nourishing  mother,  grate- 
ful for  the  seed-sowing  which,  through  God,  is  producing  such 
gracious  and  abundant  harvests.  Surely,  what  has  been  wrought 
in  the  past  is  but  a  pledge  of  still  greater  things  which  God  has 
in  store  for  the  future.  May  the  Garrett  Biblical  Institute  al- 
ways be  a  synonym  for  sound,  scriptural  learning  and  fervent 
evangelism !  May  all  who  go  out  from  her  halls  be  fortified 
against  all  forms  of  error  and  clad  in  all  the  armor  of  God! 
May  a  larger  proportion  of  them  heed  the  divine  call  to  go 
into  the  distant  and  needier  parts  of  the  earth!  May  the  rich 
blessing  of  God  rest  upon  those  who  teach  and  those  who  are 
taught ! 


CLASS  OF  1881. 

Myron  C.  Wilcox,  Foochow,  China. 

It  would  give  me  exceeding  great  joy  to  be  with  you  at  the 
50th  anniversary  of  my  dear  Alma  Mater  and  the  25th  anni- 
versary of  the  graduation  of  my  class,  but  though  my  fur- 
lough is  overdue,  I  have  willingly  remained  until  the  return  of  a 
missionary  from  sick-leave  would  insure  the  continued  over- 
sight of  the  three  districts  and  the  other  work  under  my  care. 
It  would  be  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  for  me  to  reach  Evanston 
in  time  for  the  great  celebration,  so  I  send  this  line  instead. 
I  was  appointed  to  China  from  Rick  River  Conference  on  Oct. 
8,  1881,  so  this  year  I  am  rounding  out  a  quarter  of  a  century 
as  a  missionary  of  the  Cross.  Time  and  space  forbid  even  a 
mention  of  the  changes  these  25  years  have  wrought  in  this 
Empire,  except  to  say  that  Old  Cathay  has  become  Modern 
China.  Neither  can  I  speak  of  the  great  advance  of  Chris- 
tianity in  this  land  during  that  period,  especially  as  repre- 
sented by  our  own  beloved  Church ;  but  I  thank  God  that  I  have 
had  a  share  however  humble  in  this  blessed  missionary  enter- 
prise, especially  in  the  educational,  evangelistic  and  literary 
departments  of  the  work.  It  has  been  my  privilege  to  baptize 
about  4,000  persons  in  China  and  to  see  them  enter  the  Church 
of  Christ.  To  God  be  all  the  glory.  But  how  about  the  out- 
look?   It  is  as  bright  as  the  promises  of  God. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  301 

CLASS  OF  1884. 

E.  M.  Glasgow,  Salix,  Iowa. 

I  shall  never  forget  the  stalwart  and  illustrious  members 
of  the  faculty  at  whose  feet  I  was  permitted  to  sit.  There  was 
Dr.  Ninde,  afterward  Bishop,  gentle  and  kind,  but  exacting 
and  firm,  loving,  and  beloved  by  every  student  who  came  under 
his  influence;  that  master  of  forceful  and  classic  English,  of 
logic,  and  of  theology,  Dr.  Raymond,  who  imparted  virile  con- 
ceptions and  enthusiasm  to  all  who  were  fortunate  enough  to 
come  under  his  instruction;  then  the  analytical,  intense,  pre- 
cise, discriminate  and  inspiring  Dr.  Hemenway,  whose  thoughts 
glowed  with  a  light  and  heat  that  could  but  fire  the  minds  and 
hearts  of  those  who  were  permitted  to  sit  in  his  classes.  There 
was  the  eloquent  and  sparkling  Dr.  Ridgaway,  who  came  later, 
and  all  were  stirred  by  his  pertinent,  practical  and  vigorous 
suggestions,  coming  from  a  wide  acquaintance  with  the  best 
literature,  and  much  from  the  treasury  of  his  rich  and  varied 
experiences.  Dr.  Bradley  came  in  during  our  stay  there,  also, 
and  left  the  impress  of  his  fervid  and  enthusiastic  scholarship 
upon  us  all.  Nor  can  I  forget  the  masterly  and  inimitable 
Prof.  Cumnock,  who  taught  us  to  recite  and  read.  It  was  a 
priceless  privilege  to  have  been  in  Garrett  during  the  incum- 
bency of  these  great  men.  Truly,  "there  were  giants  in  (Gar- 
rett faculty)  those  days.  .  .  .  Men  of  renown."  May  thdr 
like  never  be  wanting. 


CLASS  OF  1886. 

William  C.  Howard,  Newcastle,  California. 

I  have  met  Garrett  men  from  Oregon  to  Los  Angeles; 
from  Illinois  to  Tennessee,  and  in  multitudes  of  places  lying 
between.  Graduating  from  the  upper  room  in  Evanston,  they 
usually  fill  high  places,  and  manifest  a  heavenly  character. 
Several  of  them  are  in  this  Conference,  and  contribute  largely 
to  its  high  standing.  Such  brothers  as  the  Needhams,  M.  S. 
Cross,  E.  G.  Keith,  Jno.  F.  Kellogg,  ("Jack")  Becks,  Bur- 
cham,  Reeder,  Richmond,  Richardson,  and  probably  many 
others. 


302  GREETINGS  FROM  ALUMNI. 

CLASS  OF  1887. 

AZOR  McDOLE. 

At  Garrett  I  spent  four  of  the  pleasantest  years  of  my  life. 
I  recall  Bishop  Ninde,  the  purity  of  whose  life  became  an  ideal 
of  attainment;  Dr.  Bennett,  whose  catholicity  of  temper  helped 
and  broadened  me ;  Professor  Bradley,  whose  work  was  a  great 
source  of  profit  and  help  in  the  exposition  of  the  Bible;  Dr. 
Terry  and  Ridgaway,  the  sainted  Hemenway,  a  model  of  exact- 
ness, and  the  master  logician  and  theologian.  Dr.  Raymond,  all 
of  whom  were  a  help  to  both  breadth  and  thoroughness  of 
thinking. 


CLASS  OF  1891. 
EiJi  AsADA,  Aoyama,  Tokyo,  Japan. 

I  wish  I  could  be  there  myself  so  as  to  see  my  old  es- 
teemed teachers  and  school  mates  and  friends  of  fifteen  years 
ago.  But  I  assure  you  I  will  be  present  at  all  your  exercises  in 
spirit  if  not  in  flesh.  I  congratulate  my  Alma  Mater  in  her 
steady  growth  and  widening  influence.  May  her  children  in- 
crease in  niunber  and  grow  in  grace  and  love !  is  my  constant 
prayer. 


CLASS  OF  1892. 
James  W.  Robinson,  Lucknow,  India. 

Greetings  from  one  who  is  far  away,  but  who  would  very 
much  like  to  be  present  with  you  in  your  semi-centennial  gather- 
ing. May  it  be  to  you  all  a  joyous  occasion,  and  as  blessed  as 
joyous.  What  I  owe  to  the  school  cannot  be  told  in  words,  but 
I  would  I  were  there  to  attempt  it ! 

Fifty  years  of  Garrett !  How  much  that  has  meant  to 
our  Church  in  America,  and  how  much  it  has  meant  to  humanity 
in  many  other  parts  of  the  world.  I  have  a  high  appreciation 
of  the  extent  of  the  influence  of  the  school  because  I  have 
a  keen  appreciation  of  the  depth  of  its  influence  in  my  own  life. 
And  without  doubt  almost  all  of  the  hundreds,  yes,  thousands, 
of  young  men  who  have  passed  out  from  those  halls  were  in- 
fluenced and  inspired  as  I  was.     May  the  next  half  century 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  303 

witness  an  ever-continuing  growth  and  an  ever-increasing  in- 
fluence for  truth  and  righteousness. 

Many  of  Garrett's  sons  are  in  India,  pressing  the  battle 
to  the  gates  of  the  enemy.  We  would  that  more  of  her  younger 
sons  would  come  to  our  help.  Those  who  came  from  Evanston 
to  this  land  thirty  and  forty  years  ago  are  beginning  to  drop 
out,  and  we  long  for  men  from  the  same  place  to  take  up  the 
burden  they  have  been  carrying.  India  cannot  offer  the  family 
and  social  life,  nor  the  opportunities  for  place  and  growth  that 
America  can,  but  her  need  of  you  is  greater.  Here  there  is  ' '  the 
sound  of  a  going  in  the  tops  of  the  mulberry  trees,"  and  if  we 
* '  bestir  ourselves ' '  a  marvellous  victory  for  the  Kingdom  of  God 
will  be  won.  May  many  of  you  during  this  celebration  have  the 
vision  of  a  man  from  India  saying,  "come  over  into  this  land 
and  help  us." 


CLASS  OF  1894. 
GoRO  Kaburagi,  Vancouver,  B.  C. 

Mr.  Kaburagi,  who  is  now  superintendent  of  Japanese 
work  in  the  province  of  British  Columbia  and  whose  enter- 
prises include  both  day  and  night  schools  and  a  daily  paper  for 
his  compatriots,  writes: 

I  have  great  reason  to  be  proud  of  your  Institute  for  the 
valuable  training  I  received  in  preparing  me  for  the  great  work 
God  has  for  me.  I  hope  the  Institute  will  prosper  more  each 
year  and  also  that  the  coming  celebration  will  be  a  complete 
success. 


W.  A.  Van  Gundy,  Wellington,  Kansas. 

I  very  much  appreciate  what  Garrett  has  been  to  me ;  suc- 
cess to  her  and  love  to  all  the  faculty  and  alumni. 


CLASS  OF  1895. 
Joseph  A.  Chapman,  Ketchikan,  Alaska. 
Each  day  I  am  more  thankful  for  the  three  years  spent 
in  Garrett  Biblical  Institute.    ' '  The  Lord  be  with  thee. ' ' 


304  GREETINGS  FROM  ALUMNI. 

Benson  M.  Powell,  Neodesha,  Kansas. 
Greetings  from  one  whose  heart  goes  out  in  thanksgiving 
to  Almighty  God  for  the  blessed  memories  and  lingering  in- 
fluences that  cluster  around  and  go  out  from  Garrett  Biblical 
Institute.  God  has  been  with  us  these  years  and  the  impressions 
of  Terry,  Raymond,  Horsewell,  Ridgaway  and  Little,  intensi- 
fied by  the  sacrifices  of  the  Christ,  have  done  much  to  make  life 
beautiful  and  the  ministry  a  continuous  charm. 


CLASS  OF  1897. 
E.  S.  Busby,  Joy,  Illinois. 
From  my  heart  I  wish  Garrett  Biblical  Institute  continued 
prosperity. 


CLASS  OF  1897. 
John  R.  Denyes,  Buitenzorg,  Java. 
Will  you  kindly  convey  to  the  faculty,  the  students,  and  the 
alumni  of  Garrett  my  hearty  greetings  at  this  commencement 
time.  I  desire  to  acknowledge  anew  my  deep  obligations  to  the 
Institute  for  what  it  has  been  to  me  in  my  work.  It  is  now  one 
year  since  I  was  appointed  as  the  first  Methodist  missionary 
to  the  thirty  million  people  of  the  island  of  Java.  To  one  doing 
pioneer  work  in  a  far-off  island  of  the  sea  there  might  seem  to  be 
little  need  for  such  training  as  is  given  in  a  theological  school. 
And  yet  among  the  rationalistic  Dutch,  the  Confucianist  Chi- 
nese, and  the  Mohammedan  Malays  there  is  a  constant  demand 
for  training  in  almost  every  branch  of  religious  information. 
Day  by  day  I  meet  little  groups  of  people  to  whom  I  am  the 
only  source  of  religious  knowledge.  There  are  no  Aquilas  and 
Priscillas  to  correct  the  errors  of  an  untrained  Apollos.  Seeds 
of  error  in  doctrine  and  practice  would  bring  a  harvest  of 
heresy  and  schism  in  another  generation.  As  I  realize  the  re- 
sponsibility placed  upon  me  as  one  who  is  laying  the  founda- 
tions of  Methodism  in  a  new  land,  I  shudder  to  think  of  the  ad 
ditional  mistakes  that  might  have  been  made  had  I  lacked  the 
training  of  those  three  years  at  Garrett.  I  rejoice  with  you  at 
the  continued  prosperity  of  our  school  and  pray  that  she  may 
always  stand  for  the  highest  scholarship,  the  deepest  spirit- 
uality, and  the  most  ardent  missionary  zeal. 


HECK   HALL. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  305 

CLASS  OF  1899. 
Horace  B.  Haskell,  Orono,  Maine. 
May  Garrett  Biblical  Institute  do  for  thousands  of  young 
men  what  she  did  for  me!     God  bless  her! 


Frank  H,  Schafer,  Tucson,  Ariz. 
I  am  fully  conscious  of  the  helpful  influence  and  instruc- 
tion received  during  the  three  years  that  I  had  the  privilege  of 
attending  classes  under  President  Little  and  his  worthy  as- 
sociates. The  Rev.  S.  T.  Rogers,  a  graduate  of  Garrett,  is 
superintendent  of  the  Mission  and  the  work  prospers  under  his 
care. 


Ernest  S.  Lyons,  Philippine  Mission  Conference. 

But  a  little  more  than  six  years  have  passed  since  I  left 
Garrett  and  my  native  country  for  foreign  lands.  Since  my 
arrival  upon  the  field  I  have  continually  been  brought  into  sharp 
contact  with  Roman  Catholic  influences  and  agencies.  Go  where 
you  will  in  foreign  fields;  in  China,  India,  South  America  or 
the  Islands  of  the  Sea,  it  is  much  the  same.  The  true  disciple 
and  missionary  of  the  gospel  now  must  not  only  combat  the 
forces  of  heathenism,  but  a  shrewd,  intelligent,  powerful  or- 
ganization, teaching  false  doctrine  and  superstitution  under 
the  cloak  of  Christianity,  the  customs  and  practices  of  whose 
teachers  and  leaders  are  too  often  lawless  and  grossly  immoral. 

It  has  been  my  privilege  to  live  for  three  years,  where 
by  the  grace  of  God,  a  hundred  and  twenty-five  local  preachers 
and  six  thousand  members  have  been  led  out  of  the  darkness 
and  superstitious  slavery  of  imagery,  saint  worship  and  pope- 
dom, into  the  blessed  liberty  of  a  life  in  Jesus.  The  work  was 
done  in  less  than  three  years  under  the  pastorate  of  three  Gar- 
rett men. 

No  day  has  passed  when  we  have  not  drawn  upon  the  theo- 
logical equipment  and  deeper  Christian  experiences;  upon  the 
inspiration  and  culture  received  in  our  student  days  in  Gar- 
rett. Scarcely  a  day  passes  when  we  do  not  look  back  with 
gratitude  to  God  that  we  were  permitted  to  be  students  under 
the  great  and  good  men  who  were  professors  and  instructors 
in  that  institution  in  our  day. 


306  GREETINGS  FROM  ALUMNI. 

Rejoice  with  us  that  God  is  so  largely  using  Garrett  men 
in  the  Philippines,  but  pray  with  us  that  God  will  lay  it  upon 
the  hearts  of  more  of  Garrett's  sons  to  respond  to  our  cry 
and  come  over  and  help  us.  May  God's  richest  blessings  con- 
tinue with  you! 


CLASS  OF  1900. 
E.  C.  Snyder,  Canal  Dover,  Ohio. 
I  can  hardly  realize  that  it  is  six  years  since  leaving  the 
pleasant  associations  and  the  blessed  influence  of  Garrett.  No 
man  can  leave  those  associations  and  influences  and  ever  again 
drift  back  to  a  commonplace  life.  What  I  am  today  I  owe  in 
no  small  measure  to  Garrett  and  I  have  no  reason  to  regret  the 
three  years  spent  amidst  such  influences. 


CLASS  OF  1901. 
Samuel  W.  Beggs,  Lorington,  Illinois. 
I  have  steadily  advanced  since  leaving  school  and  largely 
owing  to  Garrett  training.    I  thank  God  often  that  I  ever  went 
to  Garrett. 


Chaeles  B.  Guest,  Carlisle,  Iowa. 
The  Garrett  men  in  Des  Moines  Conference  have  the  con- 
fidence of  the  church;  they  are  regarded  as  safe  men  and  their 
work  as  consistent.    My  three  years  in  Garrett  were  a  delight. 


Ida  V.  JoNTz,  President  Folts  Institute,  Herkimer,  N.  Y. 
Words  cannot  express  my  debt  to  Garrett.     I  am  trying 
here  to  pass  along  some  of  the  many  good  things  I  received 
at  Garrett. 


John  M,  Springer,  Old  Umtali,  Rhodesia,  South  Africa. 

As  the  sole  alumnus  in  the  missionary  ranks  in  Africa 
(Bishop  Hartzell  being  in  the  "line")  I  send  greetings.  Were 
it  possible  to  be  with  you  for  the  hours  of  fellowship  at  this 
celebration  and  then  back  again  at  the  work  here,  I  could 
wish  it. 

First  I  want  to  express  a  word  of  thanksgiving  for  the 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  307 

privileges  that  I  enjoyed  and  the  inspiration  I  received  as  a 
student  at  the  Institute,  and  perhaps  most  of  all  for  the  touch 
with  the  men  of  high  purpose  and  noble  devotion  who  were  our 
instructors.  Notable  and  blessed  in  memory  is  the  spiritual  fath- 
erhood I  found  and  enjoyed  in  the  beloved  President,  that  true 
physician  of  the  spirit,  who  on  many  occasions  took  time  to 
help  in  deep  soul  need. 

Let  me  speak  a  word  for  Africa, — it  is  a  land  of  most 
urgent  need.  True,  we  do  not  have,  as  they  do  in  the  East, 
to  uproot  the  firmly  entrenched  systems  of  old  religions,  which 
seem  like  tall  forests  to  be  cleared  off  and  grubbed  out.  But 
we  have  the  low,  matted,  thorny  bush  and  rank  abundant  weeds 
growing  in  a  rich,  virgin  soil,  with  here  and  there,  as  cheer  to 
the  toiler,  a  beautiful  flower,  that  speaks  of  the  better  possi- 
bilities of  that  soil.  Africa  in  her  human  as  well  as  in  her 
natural  resources  holds  great  but  undeveloped  and  perhaps  as 
yet  largely  undiscovered  powers  and  possibilities.  The  morn- 
ing of  her  day  advances  rapidly,  and,  oh,  that  its  early  hours, 
but  surely  its  noontide  shall  be  declared  a  Christian  day.  It 
is  easily  possible  for  God  through  a  willing  and  awakened 
church.     May  it  be  a  reality! 

God  is  answering  faith  and  prayers  and  rewarding  the 
work  of  his  servants  here.  Last  Sunday  in  a  pole-and-grass 
chapel  five  miles  north  of  here  where  one  of  our  senior  boys  has 
been  teaching  a  school  a  half  of  each  day  for  less  than  a  year 
and  where  we  have  had  a  circuit  in  that  and  adjoining  vil- 
lages, I  took  in  thirty  earnest  young  people  as  probationers. 
Similar  results  can  almost  be  relied  on  wherever  a  similar  work 
is  done.  Truly,  millions  in  Africa  but  wait  to  hear  a  clear  pre- 
sentation of  the  Gospel  to  accept  Jesus  as  their  Savior.  Next 
Sunday  I  shall  take  some  thirty  of  the  pupils  of  the  school  here 
on  probation.  Come  on  more  of  ye  men  of  Garrett,  help  in 
these  whitening  fields.  Fear  not,  only  be  strong  and  of  good 
courage — for  Jehovah  thy  God  is  with  thee  whithersoever  thou 
goest ! 


CLASS  OF  1902. 
Eben  a.  Thomas,  Ogden,  Iowa. 
I  entered  Garrett  in  the  fall  of  1899  and  graduated  after 
three  years  of  hard  but  delightful  and  inspiring  work.     I  had 


308  GREETINGS  FROM  ALUMNI. 

gained  what  I  felt  I  had  so  much  needed.  The  Book  of  God 
had  become  to  me  the  impregnable  Rock  of  Ages;  and  my  love 
for  it  had  been  deepened  into  a  profound  devotion,  while  it 
had  become  to  me  in  a  far  deeper  sense  the  word  of  God.  *  *  * 
There  are  a  good  many  Garrett  men  in  this  (Des  Moines)  Con- 
ference, and  I  find  them  to  the  forefront  in  the  work  and  in 
influence. 


CLASS  OF  1903. 

George  Crosby  Howard,  Livermore  Falls,  Maine. 

The  pressure  of  duties  prevents  my  attendance  at  the  semi- 
centennial of  our  beloved  Garrett.  My  heart  is  with  you.  The 
good  news  of  your  letter  regarding  the  outlook  is  inspiring. 
The  sons  of  Garrett  in  all  lands  unite  in  praises  for  their  Alma 
Mater.  The  years  spent  within  her  sacred  halls  are  ever  re- 
curring in  blessed  memories;  their  inspiration  is  a  constant 
benediction  in  the  holy  ministry  to  which  the  Lord  hath 
called  us. 


CLASS  OF  1904. 

Eugene  Weiffenbach,  Warrenton,  Mo. 

The  scholarly,  yet  practical  instruction,  the  nobler  impulses 
and  blessed  influences  I  received,  both  from  the  faculty  and 
student  body  of  Garrett,  have  strengthened  my  faith  in  God 
and  in  God's  word  and  have  given  me,  through  the  grace  of  my 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  a  greater  love  for  unselfish  service  in  the 
Master's  work  of  saving  humanity. 


CLASS  OF  1904. 
E.  W.  Forbes,  Oxford,  Nova  Scotia. 
I  feel  that  I  owe  much  to  Garrett  in  many  ways,  and  the 
school  will  always  have  a  very  warm  place  in  my  heart.  The 
splendid  Christian  fellowship  among  students  and  teachers,  the 
strong  evangelistic  spirit  and  the  marked  missionary  zeal  I 
found  at  Garrett  were  and  always  Avill  be  to  me  incentives  to 
better  things. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  309 

CLASS  OF  1905. 
Frank  Hereon  Smith,  Nagoya,  Japan. 

We  rejoice  with  you  that  Garrett  has  given  fifty  years  of 
service  to  the  church  and  to  the  advancement  of  the  kingdom 
of  the  Lord  Christ.  We  are  glad  that  though  she  is  ripe  in 
years  she  shows  no  signs  of  senility,  but  is  only  in  the  early 
prime  of  her  strength. 

May  the  Heavenly  Father's  rarest  blessings  be  upon  the 
dear  old  school  and  upon  God's  noblemen  who  are  giving  their 
lives  to  the  training  of  her  young  men.  Fathers  and  brethren, 
pray  for  us,  that  the  "Kingdom  of  the  Rising  Sun"  may  be- 
come the  Kingdom  of  the  Son  of  Righteousness  who  has  risen 
with  healing  in  his  wings. 


FROM  ALUMNI  IN  NEW  ENGLAND. 

The  sons  of  Garrett  in  New  England  send  her  greeting  and 
affection  together  with  hearty  congratulations  on  the  event  of 
her  semi-centennial  celebration.  Though  far  from  our  Alma 
Mater  the  ties  that  bind  us  to  her  strengthen  with  the  years  and 
the  frequent  reports  of  her  unstayed  progress  and  eminent  re- 
nown in  the  making  of  missionaries,  preachers  and  scholars 
fill  our  hearts  with  increased  admiration  and  joy.  Long  may 
she  retain  her  seat  by  the  fair  inland  sea,  and  long  may  she 
send  out  her  sons  girded  with  strength  and  equipped  for  the 
service  of  our  Lord.  Together  we  breathe  a  prayer  for  our 
famous  school  and  her  equally  famous  teachers.  May  God 
smile  upon  Garrett  throughout  all  the  years. 

Thomas  W.  Fessenden  ('00),  Bangor,  Maine. 

Horace  B.  Haskell  ('99),  Orono,  Maine. 

George  C.  Howard  ('03),  Livermore  Falls,  Maine. 

Matthias  S.  Kaufman  (76),  Norwich,  Conn. 


FROM  BISHOP  VINCENT. 

I  regret  to  say  that  it  will  be  impossible  for  me  to  be 
present,  but  I  rejoice  in  the  stability,  success  and  noble  promise 
of  the  old  Biblical  Institute.  With  hearty  congratulations  on 
the  success  of  the  past  and  with  best  wishes  for  the  future,  I 
remain,  faithfully  yours, 

Indianapolis,  Ind.  John  H.  Vincent. 


310  GREETING  FROM  BISHOP  NEELY. 

FROM  BISHOP  NEELY. 

Congratulations  on  your  great  success  at  Evanston  and  best 
wishes  for  the  success  of  your  celebration !  I  would  like  to  be 
there.  Thomas  B.  Neely, 

Buenos  Aires. 


GREETINGS  FROM  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS 

Greetings  Were  Received  From 

Adelphi  College Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

Adrian  College Adrian,  Mich. 

Albany  College Albany,  Ore. 

Allegheny  College Meadville,  Pa. 

Alma   College Alma,  Mich. 

Andover  Theological  Seminary  -         -  Andover,  Mass. 

Antioch  College     -----    Yellow  Springs,  Ohio. 

Atlanta  Baptist  College Atlanta,  Ga. 

Atlanta  University Atlanta,  Ga. 

Auburn  Theological  Seminary    -         -         -         -   Auburn,  N.  Y. 

Baker  University  ------         Baldwin,  Kas. 

Bangor  Theological  Seminary    -        -        -  Bangor,  Maine. 

Beloit  College Beloit,  Wis. 

Bethel  College Russellville,  Ky. 

Bowdoin  College Brunswick,  Maine. 

Buchtel   College Akron,  Ohio. 

Carleton  College Northfield,  Minn. 

Central  University  of  Iowa        -        -        -        -        Bella,  Iowa. 
Christian  Biblical  Institute   -         -         -        Stanfordville,  N.  Y. 

Clark  University Worcester,  Mass. 

Cobb  Divinity  School Lewiston,  Maine. 

Colgate  University      -----  Hamilton,  N.  Y. 

Colorado  College Colorado  Springs,  Colo. 

Columbia  University         .        .  -  -  New  York  City. 

Cornell  College Mount  Vernon,  Iowa. 

Cotner  University Bethany,  Neb. 

Denison  University Granville,  Ohio. 

Des  Moines  College Des  Moines,  Iowa. 

Drury  College Springfield,  Mo. 

Eugene  Divinity  School Eugene,  Ore. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  311 

Eureka  College Eureka,  111. 

Fargo  College Fargo,  N.  Dak. 

Fisk  University Nashville,  Tenn. 

Franklin  and  Marshall  College  -         -         -         -    Lancaster,  Pa. 

Furman  University Greenville,  S.  C. 

Geneva  College Beaver  Falls,  Pa. 

German  Wallace  College  and  Nast  Theological  Seminary 

Berea,  Ohio. 

Hamilton   College Clinton,  N.  Y. 

Hartford  Theological  Seminary     -         -         -      Hartford,  Conn. 

Harvard  University Cambridge,  Mass. 

Harvard  University  Divinity  School  -  -  Cambridge,  Mass. 
Hebrew  Union  College       -         -         .         .        Cincinnati,  Ohio. 

Hiram  College -  Hiram,  Ohio. 

Huron  College Huron,  S.  Dak. 

Illinois  College Jacksonville,  111. 

Instituto  Metodista  Mexicano     -         -        -  Puebla,  Mexico. 

Johns  Hopkins  University  -  -  .  -  Baltimore,  Md. 
John  B.  Stetson  University        -         -         -         _    De  Land,  Fla. 

Kentucky  University Lexington,  Ky. 

King  College -         -    Bristol,  Tenn. 

Knox   College Galesburg,  111. 

Lafayette   College Easton,  Pa. 

Lawrence  University Appleton,  Wis. 

Leander  Clark  College Toledo,  Iowa. 

Leland  Stanford  Junior  University     Stanford  University,  Cal. 

Lincoln    College Lincoln,  111. 

Lombard  College Galesburg,  111. 

Martin  Mission  Institute    -        -     Frankfort  on  Main,  Germany. 

McKendree  College Lebanon,  111. 

Meadville  Theological  School     -        -        -        .    Meadville,  Pa. 

Mercer  University Macon,  Ga. 

Methodistkirkens  Theologiske  Skole  -  Copenhagen,  Denmark. 
Missouri  Valley  College         .         .         .         .  Marshall,  Mo. 

Morris  Harvey  College  -  -  -  Barboursville,  W.  Va. 
Muskingum  College  -  _  -  .  New  Concord,  Ohio. 
Nebraska  Wesleyan  University  -        University  Place,  Neb. 

Newberry    College Newberry,  S.  C. 

New  Brunswick  Theological  Seminary       New  Brunswick,  N.  J. 


312  GREETINGS  FROM  EDUCATIONAL  INSTITUTIONS. 

New-Church  Theological  School    -        -  Cambridge,  Mass. 

Northwestern   College         .        .         -         -  Naperville,    111. 

Northwestern  University        ...         -  Evanston,  111. 

Oberlin   College Oberlin,  Ohio. 

Oberlin  Theological  Seminary        -         -         -  Oberlin,  Ohio. 

Ohio  Wesleyan  University  -         -         -  Delaware,   Ohio. 

Otterbein  University Westerville,  Ohio. 

Pacific   University Forest  Grove,  Ore. 

Parsons  College     - Fairfield,  Iowa. 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary         -         -         Princeton,  N.  J. 
Reformed  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary       Allegheny,  Pa. 

Ripon   College Ripon,  Wis. 

Rochester  Theological  Seminary     -         -         -     Rochester,  N.  Y. 
Roger  Williams  University         -         -         -         Nashville,  Tenn. 

Rollins  College Winter  Park,  Fla. 

St.  Lawrence  University Canton,  N.  Y. 

Shaw  University Raleigh,  N.  C. 

Southwestern  Baptist  Seminary  -        -  Jackson,  Tenn. 

Susquehanna  University        .         -         .         .      Selinsgrove,  Pa. 

Swarthmore  College Swarthmore,  Pa. 

The  Church  Divinity  School        -        -        -      San  Mateo,  Cal. 

The  College  of  Emporia Emporia,  Kas. 

The  Newton  Theological  Institution      -     Newton  Centre,  Mass. 
The  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary    -       -        Omaha,  Neb. 

The  Temple  College Philadelphia,  Pa. 

The  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the 

United  States        .  .        .        .        Lancaster,  Penn. 

The  Union  Biblical  Institute      -         -        -  Naperville,  111. 

The  Western  Theological  Seminary        -        -        Allegheny,  Pa. 

Trinity   College Durham,  N.  C. 

Trinity  College Hartford,  Conn. 

Trinity  University     -        -        -  Waxahachie,  Texas. 

Tufts  College Tufts  College,  Mass. 

Tufts  College  Divinity  School    -        -  Tufts  College,  Mass. 

Union  College Schenectady,  N.  Y. 

Union  Theological  Seminary      -        _        -  New  York  City. 

Union  Theological  Seminary  .        _        .        Richmond,  Va. 

University  of  Cincinnati    -        -        -        -        Cincinnati,  Ohio. 
Ursinus  College     ------      CoUegeville,  Pa. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  313 

"Wake  Forest  College  .        .        -        .    Wake  Forest,  N.  C. 

Washington  College Chestertown,  Md. 

Wesleyan  University  .        .        -        -    Middletown,  Conn. 

Western  Reserve  University  -        -        -     Cleveland,  Ohio. 

Westminster  College Fulton,  Mo. 

Westminster  College  of  Theology  -  Tehnarana,  Texas. 

Westminster  Theological  Seminary     -         -       Westminster,  Md. 

Whitworth  College Tacoma,  Wash. 

William  Jewell  College Liberty,  Mo. 

Wittenberg  College        .         -        -         .  Springfield,    Ohio. 

Yale  University New  Haven,  Conn. 

Yale  University  Divinity  School    -         -  New  Haven,  Conn. 

Several  institutions  were  also  represented  by  delegates: 
Yale  Divinity  School  by  the  Rev.  Frederick  A.  Noble,  D.D., 

LL.D. 
Ohio  Wesleyan  University  by  the  Rev.  Professor  W.  W.  Davies, 

A.M.,  Ph.D. 
Allegheny  College  by  President  William  H.  Crawford,  D.D. 
Cornell  College  by  President  William  F.  King,  D.D.,  LL.D. 
Upper  Iowa  University  by  President  William  A.  Shanklin,  D.D., 

LL.D. 
Baker  University  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Sweet. 


EESOLUTIONS  AND  EEPORTS. 
Adopted  by  Alumni  Association. 

Resolved : 

1.  That  we  hereby  express  our  hearty  appreciation  of  the 
program  furnished  for  this  Semi-Centennial  of  Garrett  Biblical 
Institute. 

2.  That  we  have  greatly  enjoyed  the  presence  and  ad- 
dresses of  our  bishops,  the  fraternal  delegates,  and  all  others 
taking  part  in  exercises. 

3.  We  are  deeply  impressed  and  rejoice  anew  in  what 
Garrett  has  accomplished  in  the  past  and  the  promise  of  her 
splendid  mission  to  the  future, 

4.  We  take  this  occasion  to  express  our  gratitude  for  the 
gift  of  $10,000  for  establishing  an  archaeological  museiun  in 
memory  of  Charles  Wesley  Bennett,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  and  for  the 
gift  of  $20,000  from  Mr.  William  Deering  for  an  addition  to  our 
library  accommodation.  We  rejoice  in  the  prospect  of  Memorial 
Scholarships  in  honor  of  both  Dr.  Bennett  and  Dr.  John  Demp- 
ster and  the  liberality  of  the  alumni  in  contributing  to  this  end. 

5.  We  extend  our  sincere  thanks  to  the  daughters  of  our 
long  honored  friend,  Dr.  Luke  Hitchcock,  for  their  appropriate 
and  highly  appreciated  gift  founding  a  scholarship  in  honor  of 
their  illustrious  father. 

6.  We  rejoice  in  the  material  prosperity  evident  on  every 
hand : — The  excellence  of  spirit  and  high  quality  of  the  teaching 
and  training  furnished  in  Garrett ;  for  the  young  men  now  going 
out  from  the  institution  and  those  who  are  still  undergraduates, 
and  most  of  all  for  the  spirit  of  evangelism  and  the  abiding  con- 
viction that  God  is  with  us. 


D. 

M.    THOMPKINS, 

A. 

E.  GRIFFITH, 

L. 

H.   MANNING, 

Committee. 

314 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  315 

REPORT  BOARD  OF  CONFERENCE  VISITORS. 

The  conference  visitors  would  respectfully  submit  the  fol- 
lowing report: 

1.  Touching  grounds  and  buildings. — We  have  made  care- 
ful inspections  of  the  grounds  and  buildings:  the  former  are 
so  kept  and  in  such  excellent  condition  that  we  find  nothing  to 
suggest.  Of  the  latter  we  suggest  a  granitoid  walk  from  Heck 
Hall  to  Memorial  Hall.  We  suggest  that  some  needed  repairs 
might  be  made  for  the  comfort  and  convenience  of  students  in 
Heck  Hall,  as  well  as  some  needed  improvements  in  Memorial 
Hall. 

2.  Touching  the  library,  we  recognize  the  library  as  an 
essential  part  in  the  working  force  of  the  theological  seminary. 
Here  are  the  tools  with  which  both  professors  and  students  are 
to  work.  We  are  pleased  to  note  the  convenient  location  of  the 
library  room,  the  wise  selection  of  books,  and  their  careful  ar- 
rangement and  classification  under  the  direction  of  Rev.  D.  A. 
Hayes,  D.  D.,  as  librarian.  One  hundred  current  periodicals  are 
kept  on  file  and  23,500  volimies  find  place  on  the  shelves.  In 
addition,  the  75,000  volumes  of  the  university  library  are  acces- 
sible to  the  students  of  the  Institute.  We  are  pleased  to  know 
that  one  of  the  great  needs  of  the  school  is  soon  to  be  realized. 
The  generous  gift  of  $20,000  makes  possible  the  erection  of  a  fire- 
proof addition  to  the  library.  This  enlargement  of  the  building 
serves  to  emphasize  anew  two  pressing  needs:  First.  Such  an 
enlargement  of  the  income  of  the  library  fund  as  will  provide 
as  well  as  afford  adequate  means  to  purchase  a  reasonable  num- 
ber of  the  best  books.  Second.  Even  more  urgent  is  the  need 
of  a  trained  librarian  who  shall  devote  his  entire  time  to  the 
care  and  needs  of  the  library.  In  providing  for  this  need  there 
is  a  good  opportunity  for  some  Methodist  layman  to  give  a  good 
account  of  his  stewardship. 

3.  As  to  faculty  and  courses :  The  faculty  of  Garrett  Bib- 
lical Institute  has  from  the  first  been  composed  of  men  of  virile 
character,  clear  and  intense  convictions,  and  scholarship  abreast 
of  the  times  in  which  they  lived.  As  material  resources  have  been 
provided  the  distribution  of  labors  has  kept  pace  with  an  en- 
lightened classification  of  theological  curriculum,  and  all  depart- 
ments adequately  and  ably  treated.    At  the  present  moment  the 


316  BOARD  OF  CONFERENCE  VISITORS. 

arrangement  has  been  consummated  to  take  an  important  step 
in  the  elaboration  of  the  work  of  the  department  of  praetical 
theology,  giving  increased  attention  to  the  cultivation  of  English 
style,  to  sociology,  the  Sunday  school,  missions,  and  evangelism. 

The  present  faculty  is  composed  of  men  of  gentlemanly 
bearing,  advanced  scholarship,  and  such  devotion  to  the  ideals 
and  aims  of  our  church  as  to  inspire  confidence  in  the  labors 
and  fruits  of  that  future  ministry  in  our  church  which  is  their 
opportunity  and  obligation  to  truth. 

We  have  been  highly  gratified  to  see  so  large  a  company  of 
the  alumni  present  and  to  note  the  evident  devotion  with  which 
they  regard  their  alma  mater.  We  are  also  delighted  with  the 
spirit  of  loyalty  to  the  doctrines  and  traditions  of  Methodism 
and  the  marked  tone  of  deep  spirituality  that  has  pervaded 
every  service  during  the  jubilee  celebration. 

The  gift  of  $10,000  for  the  founding  of  a  Bennett  memorial 
museum  of  archaeology,  the  proposed  founding  by  the  alumni  of 
a  scholarship  of  $5,000  each  in  honor  of  Dr.  C.  W.  Bennett  and 
Dr.  John  Dempster,  and  the  founding  of  a  scholarship  by  the 
family  of  the  late  Dr.  Hitchcock,  to  be  used  in  defraying  the 
expense  of  students  of  the  Institute  who  shall  engage  in  city 
evangelization,  are  achievements  to  which  we  refer  with  high 
appreciation  and  special  gratitude. 

We  congratulate  the  Institute  in  so  splendidly  completing 
fifty  years  of  magnificent  history,  and  we  learn  with  eminent 
satisfaction  that  a  memorial  volume  containing  the  various  ad- 
dresses is  to  be  published  by  the  board  of  trustees. 


DEGREES  AND  DIPLOMAS  CONFERRED 


Degrees  and  Diplomas  Conferred 

HONORARY  DEGREES— 1906 
Doctor  of  Divinity. 

F.  William  Heidner Class  of  1863 

Daniel  0  Fox Class  of  1872 

William  H.  Barton Class  of  1878 

John  Lee Class  of  1882 

Bachelor  of  Divinity  (Honorary) 
Albert  E.  Saunders       ----..        Class  of  1891 

Bachelor  of  Divinity  (In  Course) 
Harrop,  Charles  Wesley,  B.L.       ....    Arena,  Wis. 

Wheaton  College. 
Morrison,  Charles  Henry,  B.A.         -         -      Cooperstown,  N.  D. 

Ohio  Wesleyan  University. 

Nakagawa,  Kunisaburo  -         .         .         .  Tokyo,  Japan. 

Doshisha  College. 

United  Theological  School  of  Tokyo. 

Northrop,  Albert  Clinton,  A.B.     -        -        -      Belleville,  Kan. 

Kmisas  Wesleyan  University. 

Parkinson,  George  H.,  Ph.B.     -       -        .        .      Wichita,  Kan. 

Northwester7i  University. 

Perrill,  Fred  Maxon,  A.B. Salina,  Kan. 

Baker  University. 
Quirin,  Augustus  Jacob,  A.B.       -        -        -      Epworth,  Iowa. 

Morningside  College. 
Schutz,  Herman  Jacob,  B.A.     -        -        -        -     St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Central  Wesleya^i  College. 
Simpson,  David  M.,  Ph.B.    -        .        -        .     Sioux  City,  Iowa. 

Morningside  College. 
Stansell,  George  Gilbert,  A.B.,  A.M.     -        -      Grove  Oak,  Ala. 

U.  S.  Grant  University. 

Tink,  Samuel  James,  A.B.      -        -        Brooklin,  Ont.,  Canada. 

Albert  College. 

Lawrence  University. 

319 


320  DEGREES  AND  DIPLOMAS  CONFERRED. 

Troxel,  John  S.,  Ph.B.       .        -        -        -      Breckenridge,  Mo. 

Missouri  Wesleyan  College. 

Welch,  Arthur  D.,  A.B.       .        -        -        -    Dyersville,  Iowa. 

Upper  Iowa  University. 

Whitlock,  Walter  Hugh Dix,  lU. 

Southern  Illinois  Normal  University. 

Wilcox,  Charles  E.,  B.A. Huron,  S.  D. 

Huron  College. 

Williams,  Seymour,  A.B,       .        .        -        -       Monticello,  111. 

University  of  Illinois. 

WITH  THE  DIPLOMA  OF  THE  INSTITUTE. 

Barkle,  Thomas  J. Hailey,  Idaho. 

St.  Agnes'  Cornwall. 

Carswell,  George  C.       -        -        -        -      Howard  Lake,  Mich. 

Cohurg  Collegiate  Institute. 

Corrie,  Ezra  S. Isabel,  Kan. 

Baker  University. 

Doenges,  Rudolph   C. Papillion,  Neb. 

Iowa  Wesleyan  University. 

Frid,  James  W.      -        -        -        -       Hamilton,  Ont.,  Canada. 

Albert  College. 

lehihashi,  Tomoyuki Tokyo,  Japan. 

University  of  the  Pacific. 

Jaggers,  Abram Plymouth,  Cal. 

Taylor  University. 

Kelley,  Frederick  Octavius     -        -        -        -    Kent.  England. 

Bil)le  Christian  College. 

Kettle,  John  A. Fort  Dodge,  Iowa. 

Glasgow,  Scotland,  High  School. 

Langdoc,  S.  Saul St.  Anne,  111. 

Northwestern  University. 
Lumsden,  Ernest  C.       -         -         -         -         Garden  Prairie,  111. 
St.  Thomas  Collegiate  Institute. 

Perdue,  Mentor  J.,  B.S. Opolis,  Kan. 

Northwestern  University. 

Pollock,  Samuel  J. Flint.  Mich. 

Academy  of  Northwestern  University. 

Potter,  Robert  A. Stafford,  Kan. 

Nickerson  College. 


MEMORIAL  HALL. 


GARRETT  BIBLICAL  INSTITUTE.  321 

Schreiber,  Charles  Henry Potter,  S.  D. 

Huron  College. 

Northwestern  University. 

Steininger,  James  S.        -        -        -        -        Manchester,  Mich. 

Litchfield  High  School. 

Walker,  J.  Harvey La  Belle,  Mo. 

Kentucky  University. 

Wood,  Caius  M. Wichita,  Kan. 

Belle  Plain  High  School. 


ALUMNI  REGISTER 


Alumni  Register 


Officers  for  1906-07. 

President Alfred  E.  Craig,  '90 

Vice-President James  H.  Tippett,  '88 

Secretary Reese  B.  Kester,  '92 

Annalist William  B.  Norton,  '82 

Executive  Committee 

Charles  M.  Stuart,  '83.  James  M.  Phelps,  '90. 

Henry  C.  Gibbs,  '9l. 

Orator  for  1906-07 
William  A.  Shanklin,  '91. 

Alternate 
J.  F.  Armond. 

Committee  on  Scholarship  Fund 
Thomas  Nicholson,  '92. 
Solon  C.  Bronson,  '78.  James  Rowe,  '92. 


O 
H 

C/5 


2^ 


3     5 

ffi     Of     ^. 

g-d      S  -a  "^ 

Z  ra  .-H    -  w  y 
ee   (U  cl   rt   ™ 

oi  o)  a  o  oj  w) 


tf  tf 


w^ 


S8 


a  a  a 


O  XJ  te 

fl  o  " 

cs  a;  cu 

ft?  P  P 


a^s 


(1>   o 


a  ii 


p   :P 

O    O  "  Q       " 

a  _G  a '-'  a  ft     P  '"'  P       a  '^  a  a " 
pPPmPP      WPQW      PmPPM 


IPP 


9    S3 


2*03 


M 


;2  »  o  fl  o 
a  »  o  o  o 


^9. 


>^  o 
o     . 

^s;3p 


■^      CO 

te  =^ 


^p 


;2 

,c 

o 

t: 

f^ 

,c) 

o 

(H 

^^CQ 

ss 


.z 


PW 


<B 
ft 

D 

cS 

m  5 

PI  O 
o 

o  -t-> 

m  w 


p'ppPd|p|QQ 
pq  pq  m  cq  fQ  P  m  P  m  pq 


.  00  :a 

Is: 


•S  «, 


.sg^^lllfplii'iilpi^lli 

326 


CO  O       • 


m 

rt 

w 

o 

H 

s 

« 

o 

P 

^ 

3 

^    t 

< 

t    < 

O           d 

o        S 

^  u  1=) 

g  i| 

PQ5 

o  rttf  tf 


o  o   o  ;3 
o  o  o  o 


S     .S         d 

O         bo             "2 

S? 

^  _:  «H         •  -ci 

II 

1 

1 

1 

.2 
1 

ed. 
ed. 

md  31st  Sts., 
,  Washingtor 
ng.  West  Vi 
3,  Iowa. 
,  Washington 
Garhwal,  In 

a 

s  s 

o 

g 

o 

g 

S  ?,  S  1  "S  S  "S" 

8  g 

QQ 

r^imu 

:j:5  ^  Qj  Qj 


II 


fan^o 


3    M   «    'PI    tf 


O    03    O    O 


Pg§g5(^ 


S(§ 


;§^ 


^M 


O.  p    O    O    QJ 

t^O.^  tf  P 


:P  :   : 

§-|p^pp|pp 

a      P  P  fq  W  5  PQ  W 


a  a  :  a  a 

-P-2.2ri  °  ° 
B  BB  B  B 
p  m  p  p  m  p  p 


N    0 


S<1 


i  *   H*  ■ 


P  P 


-o 

1^ 

■^ 

-O  •« 

^ 

aj 

^ 

S 

g 

CO 

rt 

rt 

c§ 

d 

03 

0) 

<D 

<u 

o 

o 

o 

V 

o 

<D 

<B 

a; 

(D 

<v 

N 
w 

PPP 

PP 

tf  o 


o  <xi 


?„P^ 


PP  :P 

PP  Ip- 


fi  P  ^e,  M  M  _o.  a 

pq  m  p  m  pQ  p  p 


p  p  1 1    p  p  -a  p  0  -a  o' 


ffl  m  p  ffl  M  p  w 


Eh 

bo 


1  "  Eli   O   oS   o  r  ^      .      •    O 


d    • 
o     ; 

g.2  g 

.2  ^  a 


^.Srt^o 


gp^ 


ais^m'^giioa 
.|l|gd,g|-2d" 

327 


a 
5  a 


WM 


;^  o 
,o| 


2^  a 


^g 

OJ    to 

o   > 


tf  ^ 


as 


^^ 


Q    ^ 

<!      be 
<0 


bp 

^  d  o 

.-r  "S  .1  ^-    • 


05    73   ^     O    O 

a  S  ;3  oj  a> 
fH  pq  O  QQ 


.  ^ 


0)    <U    O     41    N     (JJ    cS 

o  o   S   o  ca   o   ^ 

1/    <D   .2     <V  -^    0/    o 


n     CO 


o  .; 


Be 


a    a 


^    Iddl 


ow 


a  a  a 


>   m  ? 

<1>    ra   r] 

<J^  ^ 

o  ^  o 
Pi  'S  ^  '^* 

s  s  ^  s 
Shhq 


(K  a>  a;  ►-!  a) 
coo       o 

0)    O)    O)  +i   <D 

P  QQmQ 


:  a  a  a  a° 

•    o    O  O    O     " 


(j3 

rt 

a 

C3 

fl 

3 

rt  CQ 

2 

o 

"S 

01 

S 

^ 

?^ 

Q) 

fl 

Si 

a 

(U 

O 

(U 

U^O 

5  .2  !^  ^. 
■^  '-^  ,^-  ,2 
m  o  -^   .  +3 


=g  jS  ^  g  S 

r  ;:::  oj  01  t- 

0  :  s 
a  -^ 

1  :o 

« 

o 
'•3 

m 

o 

^  rt  o  o  S 

t-i    .y  QJ 


I  o  a  t> 

•  >  rt  P 


tl-aloQ-aOQ    I.«oqQ 


■^  o 

r*  "^ 


9  a 


-.■a  a  o 


^"1 


Si 


OS 


^r. 


a 
a  oi 


O 
o 

^1 


:^     N     3    S!     ct   is       •   ^ 


o  ^  o 


So 


328 


tH    O    O    <B 


d^ 


pp^rprr 


w   Yoi 

abama 
ago,  I] 

ai 

1    1 

Q 

01       •-;  <y 

Q 

-   .  ce^ 

s  ^-^ 

< 

a.2i3    r 

.25- 

Clifton  Sprin 
Cleveland,  Oh 
Bayou  La  Ba 
527  E.  44th  P: 

1 

Janeeville,  W 
York,  Nebras 
New   Albany, 
Eteceased. 

1 

Bb 


o-s 


«^ 


0+; 


faP 


r«       6 


8^ 


+3  j_)  "Si  o  M  o 
PI  m  ^  d  o  w 
(D  03  1^  ;::3  o  .C 


Q 
Q 
q'QQ 

m«ffl 


03  J?  O  , 


Pi  o 

^1 


dS 


05  ^ 


riZ       Pig 


d^,  o 


o^ 


■is!  ^  ^  ^ 


QQ 
QQ 


o    .  W 


oi    m    CD    m 
n    -t-'     M     CO 


H      tti<j;nH:iQQQfq 


ao  aJ  ^ 


02  „ 


d>^ 


<3j  .^  to  a> 


-isJ  bctj  i3  i3 


P^piolz; 


QQQqqQPO       ^QQQqQQ       QQQQ.|QpQ 

fq  Pi  ffl  fq  m  ffl  m  pq    5  m  m  w  m  m  m    « cq «'  m  5  pq  m'  fQ 


+j  o  "s  -^  ;i!  ^  a : 
^  -^ijp:!  £  a, 


73  O!  [S3 


Mffl 


CD  d     .p. 


60 


^       d  .^ 


K«W^m'<i=|  S  §Wp^ 


3^.a|^g^iS|::^S^J-|.g.o,.SK^^g 


io^H^ 


•§^ 


W  g  0^ 


ST  t-3  H,5r  o  H  o 
329 


O    03         'O    03 


Q 

o 

o 

'S 

-§       o  ?^ 

n 

.rt  fl 

a 

^      CQ.^ 

< 

d. 

Missour 
ign.   111] 

,2 

-d 

8 

•d 

•d  -d 

,  Minne 
n,  Ills, 
enwood 
us,  Mich 

> 

IS?  a 

^ 

«C3 

^ 

rt 

O   C    CS 

L 

o  >i2.=« 

a 

Q  m  o  C  (i^Q 

OPQPQHS^S 

M   g 


O  ^    Q 

.9  "  .9 


a «      : 

O    3 


q30 


s 

=  ^ 

p 

«  ^ 

.a 

.2 

w  n 

^ 
s 

a 

,£3 

.^1 

o' 

r^ 

> 

''3    . 

Tn< 

<^ 

.H-^ 

Qi  -a 

w 

.1^ 

o  tn 

^ 

CO    O 

i-s 

mm 

S  o 

I? 


to    P3  Pk 


o  a  =«  >  £  - 

£  ^  o  ^  V  o  o 

o  t;  ti  o  o  fl  fl 

o  o  rt  o  o  :=  r 

U  ^  O  f^  P^S  Ah 


pq  pq  pq  m"  m  m  CQ  fd  m  fd  P  PQ  m  m  m   pq  cq  pq  pq  pq  pq  pq  pq  pq 


o   © 
tf  P 


O  s3 


CD    O 
>    Pt 

(5  CQ 


,0  +J 
S    g 

3  J:! 


o  „ 


a  a 

p  m  p  p 


o  ^  "^  ^  m  .^ 


it 
•2p 


a    :  S.  g,^l 


CO 


fc^    CD 


?.  -fa 


a  >. 


H^, 


P3 


Ik^ 


osaagt'o  «^m'«^^^^tf-^90^^'d^w  sw^^  gos 


s  P^  =  2 


a. 9 


?Hi'^Fw:'HMr;r 


330 


m 

S.     VI 

Ul 

CS    fl 

I 

hurch.  Buff 
y  Ave.,  Eva 
olorado. 
,  Penn. 

< 

o  ^O^    . 

-S  -S  c-S  1 

.a  <:  -s  a  ^ 

^S4-2S 

z< 


Jt:3Q 


0)  Z3 


p  s 


PQff! 


bpc;    tf 


a  -^ 


'  Q  P  Q  Q  Q  Q  Q 

fQ  fQ  m'  m  m  pq  m 


01        -^ 


.  o 


1^  b» 

g(M.ce 


9^  M 


tf  OH 


Q  Q  O 


O  ^ 


o  5 


?- 

;S 

c^ 

n 

^ 

3  ;il  UWhS^ 

b 

03 

>H 

<n 

a 

>i 

3 

t- 

:b 

g 

03 

.     CS 

-2 

P. 

a 

:! 

p 

1 

3 

■    3 

K 

a> 

:  CI 
il 

a 

s 

d 

L 

p. 

•  m 

<! 

cc 

\i 

1 

> 

c 

a 
> 

S| 

c 

K 

P  CQ  pq  fP  5  m  m     fq  m  fd  p     m  m'  m'  W'  cq  m  pq  pq  pq  pq  P 


p  p  p  p  p  p  p  p  p  p  g 


a  c 


1  .a 

IS 

^1 

York, 
askas 
inois 
nnect 

ft 

.   uiz:  o 

.  M 

;3  +j 

Nunda,  New 
Saska»toon, 
McHenry,  I 
Norwich,  O 

m    !» 

o  s 

1^ 

0? 

Q  CQ  O 

mffi 

a 

o   (- 

a 


ill 


S  S  Pi  o  o  Pi  ;z:  rt  S  M 


a  a  a 

pq  pq  p  5  5  cd  m"  m  cq  cp 


a  ^ 


I  5  :  :  a3   .  _^   .   - 
^■-^  cti  fl  ri  >,2  ^  ^ 


W       h3  P 


PO 


PP  PP 

m'  PQ  fQ  fp 


&.2 


S  p-( 


ft      .s  -te 

m  ixi  p 


.2  g^  o  i 
o       S 

P^OOh 


a   :   :   :  a 

o  ^-  ^-  ^-  o  o 


m  m  p  CQ  m  pq  S  p 


5^ 

1^^ 


CI 


a  fl 


^o 


i3  ^  ft 

(D    <D    Qi 
PZft 


P 

.      .P 

°  ■  -n 

P  0   P  P  p' 

p3  p3  pi  PQ  n 


00  2 


'.d 
-     •    en  CO  O  O  i?     -i  -^ 


33    :«=  S  fl'S"    • 


332 


iSiS 


U  CQ 


02 

3 

m 

W 

.  c3  a 

g 

i3fl  8 

o   »-   w 

< 

to    O  r- 

d   oJ     .       fl 

to.  Mi 
ino,  C 
Grove 
ed. 
Alabai 

nS  -"->          to 

3    t-    fl   ea     . 

"5     0)    o    <U    N 

S  a  •-  S  cs 

™    3    c  n>  o 

Su:5Qm 

^P 


B£ 


a  s 

o  o 


OQ 


Q  w 


m     jj 


aw 


2  TO 


O  Tl    cS    m    QJ 


:qq 


o  d  p  -I  Q 


fl  -      =«■  -2 

^  ^   to  3  ^  O  03 

"O  "O    >j!  I— I  .rt  HH  rj 

«    a>   «  .O 

O  O  w  m  tJ  fc  O 


:"°  a  a  a  a 

•    ;    r  o  o  o  o 

w  Q  Q  a  a  Oft 


B8 

<!Q 


>  IS 


m  J 


3   >> 

01    g 


PS 


5  .rt  .Jrr  .1:7  ." ."  .S*  .S 

a     m  p  5  w  fq  m  «■  m  P  fp  w  cd  m  P  P  P  P 


s  w  -o 


pPS 
.     «  J 


CO   '^ 

CO  3 


Kt^ 


o  2  ^  i;  9  ^ 


a  J, 


a  :  :  a  a  0  a 
QQO'p|p|pp||d| 
ffl  m  m  fp  p  m  R  p  PQ  p  p  «■  (5 


wo*    K  O  fc 


OH 


O      •   (U  ^    ^H   S   p 


t-  be  a 


^  ^  fe  53 


pO 


la 

H.2 


2    m   03 
p  K 

^      .2 


^  2     S  S  o  •§ 

'^    O  hJ  ^  S   S    OJ 


333 


^< 


(D    r-4 


;j^ 


o    g 


as 


2  rt  a  a  a 

o  '-'  o  o  o  _  ^ 

W    S  S  5  m  0 


■■5 

CD  a> 

2S 

5 

■jj  ^ 

o 

^§ 

Ztf  tf 

O  w 


^S^ 


^1 


ra    o 


vtSoj 


us 

-   CI 


-u  .  ■.  to 


a  0) 


Q> 


O    O 

|g.il 

ssss 


O)  O 
0(^ 


a  a  a  a 


55 


^.Si 


O         M         o 

5  -I  ^  .S  c^" 


§■3 

^5 

C3    U 

c      . 

'^  "S 

O    fl 

o.  S 

OfO 

o    ^ 

Ph  M  M  o  Iz; 


t-i  y  c3  1^  o  fl  « 
o  6  oi  o  o  <p  o 


Q 
Q 

Q  q'  P  O  Q  Q 


a  a 


fd  S  m  (5  p  m  e  5  S  S  pq  fd  «■     m  m'  m  w  fd «  p  p  m'  S 


o'as 

"•Si 

<D    CD 
<t-i  rn    O 

oWpq 


'  a 


S2-n. 


2^ 
a  "= 


S  §  fl  d  5^  wo 

03  •"  ^,  o  o  a  '^ 


d 


CD  a> 


0)   o   «2 


^-  ^-  rt 

(U  a>  g 
i^  2  ;7? 


ciZ 


H  m  hJ  pi   .  p^ 


0)  a  a  fe  a. 


w  o    • 


K^ 


^  w  ^ 


334 


d 

^ 

o 

'—' 

.  a 

a  o 

d    Cl 

W)  ^, 

•fH      0) 

X 

-s^ 

o 

>-• 

■^^ 

"2  ^ 

^ 

ft     . 

a 

^  ^ 

ei 

t-  o 

6 

O^ 

a  «• 


£S  :  :  a  aa 

o  t-"     •     •   o   o  O 

fl       Q  Q 


0  3 

o3    O 


u  t'S  E? 


a  <^ 
mo 


Sis 


o  o  "I  a 

S  -a  fc  ■^. 


,a 

o    . 


^  a 

)2ooo=so^5oon 


ft  ft  ft 


an.-na.H''.... 


a  a 

o  o 


p 

p 
pp 


W  fq  (5  P  (S  ffl   P  5  fq  m  P  P  «■  P  fq  pq  ffl  fq  m"  PQ  p  Q  pq  pq 


o  "  o 


03  ^  >. 


POg 


335 


O  o 


a* 


o  '-' 
a 


M>H  H  a  .  rt    to 

d  O  ^  <J  ^  -^  S:l      +j 

o     >  ^  Pi t:  o  goo 

•  0    • 

-0 


03 

6 

S  0 
02 

rsSis-l.^i-iol^"^ 

CO    CO 

abad,  De< 
gton,  I  Hi 
how,  Chi 

Minneso 
iang,  Ch 
a,  Illinois 

900,  100 
affield  PI 
lalltown, 
ria,  Kans 
nville,  M 
urg,  Pen 
merson  i 
.  Central 

1 

1^ 

Q 

^  ^ 


■tf  fetf 


m    O 

otf 


2^ 


II 


a 


(D    01 


O    g-  3         +i    "    O 

o  ft  o  *j  .ti  q  o 


§1 


P0Q^QQQqQQ-3_Q 


o 

Q 

p  Q  p  q' 


a  a 


pq  fq  fq  pq  P  m"  fd  m  m  «  m  P  «'  p  fq  p  m  m  m  fq  p  M  P  m  m  m"  p  S 


i 

1 

35 

■1 

I3 

4« 

a 

11 
St 

X 

fl 

.2 

^^ 

t 

c 

g 

'  ^ 

n 

■g 

■  1 

f 
6 

I 
C 

• 

a 

2 
> 

I 
PC 

ll 

1 

a  K  a  M  25  ^ 
.2 .2  ^  a  t: 


IB 


.o 

es.2    r 

fl    O    OJ 

g-ss  §1  a^  xg 

S  -r^  ai  rt  t^  ^  E^  ::2  o 
Q^H  >^  PhS  ccQ 


13  ^ 


^tf 


q  m 


5  ^ 


^Q 


g  J  J 


SI 


O    (-1 


•2  1=1 


2  d 

EC    *-" 

m  o 
d 

ft  o  I 
^  A 

fL,  m  I 
P 

Q 

a  a  a 

|Q  Q |Q  Q  Q  Q  0  IgQ  |||q  P  Q  I 

S  m  pq  S  m  m  pq  m  m  5  p  eq  p  Q  5  m  m  m  p 


o  J?  d  P  s  "  t3 
q  o  o  o  cs  o  o 


tf  ft 

I 


PI   .  S  PI 

w  o  .2 
to 

d  „• 


O^  OS 
O  '"'.  S   cs   2  .ft   3  cd  B 

aad^a^Sg" 

o^cD(-iOOi— idd 


S'p:! 


01 


5§ 


oooso-dojojo 
ccaJrtaoJOPolz; 


p 

0  a  :  a  a  a  a  : 
««p^|«||||« 

cqpqfQPpPPPPm 


S  2 


o 

a 


^1 


O       >>  fin  O  ^ 


s  a  a  a  a 

o  o  o  o  o 


pq  Q  Q  Q  P  Q  Q  cq 


PI  •<^< 

S  S'S     CO 

>  TO     g     ^ 

0)  .H  13  +i 

E  £    -   -  x: 

'^  o  (J)  01  i3 

^  -  •r'  03  "^ 

(P  g  >  c3    . 

§  s  s  I 


o-_2 


1      .  O) 

T3  CQ 

O  cS 

U  (D 

KP 


O) 


9^0  ^ 


a  p  rt  p:5  ^  Pi 

cs  ^  v::  o  CD  o 
o  o  g_  («_  o  tf 


s  a  a 
pq  fq  Q  cq  m  5  5  5  m 


a «» 

M      S-,   ^    00 

a>  <u  y  00 


fe   >4-i      t^     [5.     i;      |>     ^ 


o  O  ^  ^   "  ^    ^ 


^  2 


^5 


nS3 


H 

a  o 

a    0) 


a  a 


Q  Q  m  pq 


o 
a>'    •^asojf^r'ooa'aa)    • 


M     >> 


^Q 


rt  o 


W^ 


•  oi 


o 


<D 


•^w 


^i 


H      fe  t^ 


<a       o 

.III 

3  ^   O  _J 

;    ro  m 
)  ^  qTXS 

c^  k-!  C- 

iH  ^;    CD 


tP  O  O  ^  U 


a  a 
„„„52pp 
.s*  .s* 

pq  pq  m  p  P  pq  pq 


S  g?  §  " 


338 


02 

a 

CQ 

X! 

§ 

0) 

Q 

9 

Place 
llinois. 
Penna 
wa. 
nois. 

^"oT^S 

cc  ^  n2    „,- 

ver 
ioc 

LdV 

etti 
en, 

'ri    "S    S    '^'^ 

h3  <lj^  foO 


HH             g 

Q 

rt 

O 

c 

1     § 

fa 

.2 

3 

tfi^ 

M 

3    ri    m 

o 

Place,  C 
Wisconsi! 
ve.,  Denvi 
consin. 

Is 

ue  Congr 

.  Illinois. 

innesota. 

isconsin. 

Michigan 

llinois. 

ndiana. 

linois. 

t! 

Tracy  Aven 
Chicago 
.Hastings,  M 
Madison,  W 
Kearsarge, 
Sycamore,  I 
Anderson,  I 
Brimfield,  U 

52  W.  2 
Sheboyg 
1231  20t 
Racine, 
.Decease! 

1.^ 

1.^ 

^2 


:3  .ii^  S  oj  o  /ij  5 
:i  o  .z,  0<  a  o  ^ 
o  q^  o,-^  or; 


.2  fe  <=>  5^ 


•2*     .5 

P  fp  5  fq  fq  Q  n  pq  5  m"  pq 


U  (V 

cl  O  rt    dJ  O 

-  "z  s  ^H  iJ  ;r 

Q       .  Jt  .  rri  ffi    >i    o 


00    d 

00    o 

&;  s  f^  s  .b  o  2 


5  ^  ^  >  »  o 

«  oi  <5  fe  ^^  ■„  5)'  ^      ^  >      iS  fa 
<JfaOKp:!^»?^^*ffiw      ^ 


1  o 


a  o 


fag 

C   "H  .  >  rj  TO 

O      "  -M  O  *H  fl 

(-  >~>  0)  o  o  o 


a  a  a  a  a 

o  o  o  o  o 


•3tf 
o 


.&  B  B  BB     B     B 
m      ppppPMPfqPmfq 


^ 


lllll 


<B  (3  a>   p^ 

^  a-gis 


S   §   g   ri  S 


S    ■  ■ 
S  «    C  fe         cS  "cS  »?? 

PP  <5pq      fa  P^ 


Wtf 


•    CD 

a 

c 

i 

n 

*c 

J 

n 

0- 

C 

e 

d 

fctf 

SS2 

S-^ 

11-^ 

|S 

o  o  o 

^p:t 

72  mrt 

0)   o 


a  a  a  a  a" 

o  o  o  o  o    r 

G  n  n  n  nQ 
P  P  P  p  p  pq 


Q  faO 


^  _■  ^-^ 

tc  d  fl 

^  o  H 

I'  fl  b 

a  e*^ 


P^OoHOQ^-H^fa-ffiKffi 


^l-s^g^s^ti^^ia^gfa' 


o 
339 


H  .^  -o  cd  a  o  (5  fa 


o       o 


OOP 

Q  S  O 


to         ^   3 

f5  43  .a  o 

Jr  -^  t^  to 

/3     t-     t-    CO 

0)  o  o  -2 


-J  .c 

o  rt  r 


1=^  9 

o  o 
to  .2 
5^. 


3  <D  — :  t- 


tf  (1^ 


(->    . 

W2  >^      .  nf  >=! 

1 

Q 

Oklahoma  City, 
Sumner,  Illinois 
LaSalle,  Illinois. 
Deceased. 
Tempe,  Arizona 
Deceased. 

,903  W.  Adams 
Houghton,  New 
Woodbine,  Iowa. 
Hotel  Alexandri; 
.Crawfordsville, 

5^ 


a  a 
s  o 


^  -H  '^  "^  2  iS  'S 

-J  3  fl  a  0  ^  t- 

g  o  §  §  a^ o 

a  ►-^  «  <y  o  M  ^ 


as 

o  <u 


o 


3  o 


o  m  M  ^  ^  o  0^  o     oMrt^frjw 


S  <i> 


aa:a:::::aaa 

a'D<^'o.'~''~'*~''~''~''San'~'c.'E 

5  p  m  5  m'  m  cq  cQ  m  5  5  5  pQ  5  p 


a  a  a  a  a  a 

o  o  o  o  o  o 


fl  2  § 
So 

3  -rt  .S  ce 


to    o    fe 

ptf  :z; 


Q  P  P  P  P 


"  _a  _a  G  ft  a  a '  __ 

cq  p  p  p  p  p  p  m  m  m  m  m  P  m  P 


>.'a 


o 

a 


a  :.ti 


■^    w    S3 


O 

C5  t; 


5 


^Ih 


^H    a>  i-H 


§o 


O  X3 

0<1 


:::  .c  b/D  a  t=^ 


H^PO? 


§^"^£^'^ 


340 


w  I 


3  '^' 


a  a 


p  pq  Q  Q  pq  Q 


a  I  .  


a>    .rH  ^ 


*2  3 


u  a 
eq  P 


f^'     O    rH  CO 

^  I^  S  -S  'g- 

a>  o  rt    .  -73 

-SSa^^ 


a  3  t.  XI  .2 
a  o  o  01  rt 


«|i2 

rt  :^  S_  p:5_ 


III 


SS'S 


o      , 


O     TO    O 
!»  ^  CO 


O     >-    M 


<i  jfc  m  j^ 


or:;      +j 


>.   P— I  cp  .9    M 


4J     (B    +J 


cc 


rt 


-ii^l 


:  o 


aaaaaaaaa 


a  a  a 

o  o  o 


a  a  a  a  a  p,  a  ey._a  '^ 

ffl  p  m  pq  m  p  p  p  5  5  p  p  p  p  m  p  m  5  pq  m  5  5  Q  m" 


SB  o)  oj 


W) 

•   "     O     O    S-i 

I  >.j  oj  H   03  o  a^'K  -  ,>, 


sa>cQ<Dsa'0'*o 


Q 

rrS       -S 

Q 

t     ^O 

< 

.2  «  oJ 

O-HM 

^    z 


X   .a 


°     m 


'^.<  B 


=!=  S 


a  ^ 


CD  M    UJ  K^     lU 


c3 

cti 

_bfl 

1-3 

)a 

..  d 

u 

.2  % 

i 

^^ 

X 

H 

.-a -d 

> 

=«  a  SJ 

s 

§-^^ 

T^ 

rt  ^  0 

rt 

o  t;  u 

s 

H  QO 


_:    t/2                     C 

.  o 

.2   OJ               03 

d 

ui  a 

3  ^            ^ 

k5 

S  w             w 

»2 

o  S 

o   o    ,/         >< 

rt 

aj  ??'"' 

tiri  (^  2      H 

-o 

2  9  s*  •- 

Red  Bluff,  Ca: 
First  Church, 
Sterling,  Illinc 
Joliet,  Illinois 
727    Lumber 

(D 

c  fl  a  o 

p 
p 

^ 

O' 

*d 
tt) 

le,  Illi 
111,  Ml 
Sterli; 
.  Illin 

i 

Deceas 
Danvil 
Marshf 
Mount 
Ashton 

Q    3 


a  a 

o  o 


03     •  .H 

^  o 

^  ^  s  ° 

o  n  <ij  s  oj 


Pig 


a  a  a  a 


iH  ^  o   o  o 


5  b  CQ  ffi  pd  Q  P  Q  Q  m  p 


o  ►^  m  p  S  5  o  tf  tf  frf 


m  CQ  p  5  p  cq  cd  m  P  ffi  cq 


ti  ^ 


CI   " 


■^  o     . 


Pr§Q 


o  a 


io 


-«    (H  --7  fl    S-    CS    OJ  .^1=1 

??fcr^^p^tfu 

342 


a  a 


;^wp 

CO    !-    +J 


<r->  >-i  O  *-i  *   t-jPt-jOEw 


',1^  _  ^  ^ 


S    • .-.  -5      ^  >  ^      '^ 


•^  z:  zs  o 


a  a  :  :  a 

p  p  5  p  - 
"^  .S"  "^  .2" 
p  p  cd  pq  p  m  p 


miui 


h^    o 


m 


a> 


n        tn  "-^ 
O  M 


m 

W 
P^ 
P 
P 

i  s  " 

^-  g  'g  M  ^     . 

§  §  ^  .S  §)  8 
13  -C  S  &  ^  -2 


pS 


tn     tn     O     O 


^;^ 


o  o 


P  -^ 


|P    .    .  ^ 
'pQp'pp'l 


PP 


fl  f5  6X]  '"'  o 

5  (-1    a  m 

*J    O  ^    rt  ^ 

"rt  '-5  a)  S  f^ 

.y  en  ^  . -. 


o  -d^  o  '^  ►^ 

M)^   bjO  +i  ric 
(P    u    O)    C    u 

O  §  O  O  P^ 


a  a 


a  a  a 


p-s 


•t^    ^ 


a  a  a 

^  ^        o  o  o 

a  a  H  a'H,  c, 


S  2 


a;  o  c 
<  'A 


o  s 

TOO  1 1 
"2  -^''  ^  § 


'Mb$ 


HH    TO  fr-l   ■*-'  T^    ^.^  .2    ?^    C3 


2^ 


!  t. 

a 
_> 

5 

sa 

fq  m'  m  m'  P3  P  w  w  p  p  P3  p  p  P  m  P  P  p  m  p 


« -^  'I  -  fe  2  r^ 

"S    iri    -tJ    °   "^     "    "Jil 


a  :  a   :  a   :  a  :  a   : 
p  pq  p  pq  p  Pi  R  m  p  m 


::  fl   :  ^  :::;«;:  T3  t^  :  w  :  .S  g  ::  ^'   :::::::  g  :   : 

■  f-  ^  o  0    •  >,   ■    .2    -isti    ■  ^  "^  -^  a  o    •  ^  1^  a  >,  a    •«-'dod    • 
'~5^«ci5n^!^^ai'^rnS';:^+j33Sa)2P^^.<ii,„      '"'l^t-t.'^M 


Ci,H,a2a<ffiK,OH,>^oKH?^fo<JO^M^.^ 
343 


tH  <B  g  o  cs  "2  ^  -a  o  -g 


m 

•rl 

1^ 

O 

tf 

'mi 

§ 

>  'd 

^ 

^   S 

*.i 

p.  o 


0)    M 


tf  m  S^  o  <i  Q  m  !^  CO 


be  O 


CI    0 


S  J-       CQ 


O  xi 
m 


SkJhJ 


O    02 

Xi  ai 


SO 


=^  ^  fe- 
ll 

q;   O    13 


•a  M 


O  +j   o   O 


S  3 


fill 

2    m    0)    g 

<I>  o  o  ^r" 


i3    ^    &: 
(D    (U    0 


PJo; 


s^ 


WCC  ;§  Q  Pi  On  o 


Q 
Q 

,aaa  :aaa  :a  :aaaaaa  :aa 

o,  p*  o,  o  a  a  '^  o  ft  ft  '^  ft  '^  ft  a  a  o  a  p^      ft  a 

QpqmQQmmmPQQpqPOOmQfqQQPQQPfqQP 


'-'  «  a 


M    O 

p  o 

fop 


m'p 


O    O)   o    i- 

a>  a>  cu  >>  crt  -^ 


HO  PhO  CQi 


^_§gS5|SgT:aaSsa'3a5?^^ 

844 


m 

Q      <A 

Q    .b? 


1 1 


J    S 


Sp 

02 

cS             -  cd 

.Deceased. 
Grand  Ave.,  K 
Wahpeton,  Nor 
Chunking,  ChiE 

o 

,rkle,  Indian! 
ceased. 
1,  Milwaukee 
nfield,  Kansi 

P|S.2"^ 

bJOQ 


2^s 


O    rt 


-    C^     CO 

o 


a  a 


o  •- 


s  ?  «= 
a  s  '^ 


.2  .9 

w  "m 
fl   PI 


•S   «>  P  „  P  S  ^ 


5:^^55     S     grg 


^^P= 


o 
20 


d  3 


2  <J  t>  73 


a  a  a 
pp^.^^p 


cS    o    ™ 

.  0    . 
P 


o  o 


;2 


-3.2  .  § 

)— I  ^    w  t>  "O 

'  ■'I         ^5 

,^     >,    ^    «    °         "-I 

®  o  .9  J 

P  S  <^  OfaOPS  J 


3  _•  -rl   o 


a  a 

„      Q  -      Q        O        O 

.^  .^  .^     .2"  .2*  "^  ""  -S*  !^  S "  g-     ""^     !&  S 

w      PPpq      pqPmPPeQfqPSpmPpQp5fqPP 


H 

^     o  o  ;. 


--      *-.  o  "^ 

f     01     (-     CO     02 

;2;p!2;^p 


S  p 

piz; 


vw    vw    \M    wi    %u   CO   ra 

a  a  a  a  a  a  a 

qqOOOO    ooo 


mmS  p  qp  ppp 


a  a,. 


d  5 


•r^    tn     Cj    O 


.ap 


lIBi  ll.i^r^ 


345 


'^^ 


^  ^^  g  M)d 

>.   Q  o  sh   tu  o  >, 


>< 

^ 

m  6 

■^§ 

.  S 

Sm 

,i«l  _r 

m 

^-S 

02 

"3  " 

cd 

^   3 

(^  ce    . 

.9 

Pi 

. 

.';3  xi 

^■5^  M 

'm 

Q 

w 

g^ 

•22  1  ^ 

» g 

Q 
< 

o 

.2^' is 

Hgi 

o  i 

S 

o  r?  !>, 

O     l-H 

to" 
o 

Chur 
tone, 
ngton 

Mt.  M 
Paget 
Trinil 
,  Riple; 

Eli 

S   a>  o 

•-    O  W  Q, 

Ph  (3  0) 

rj  O  03 

y    J-  M  CJ 


a  «j 


t  fl  a  a  a  a 

o       D(  n  a  G  .S"  .£* 

W      QppQfqpqmOQ 


-u  ^    o    o 


S  ^  o  S 


•2^^ 


■e  S  M 


a  a     a  a  a 


5^ 


O   ,M 


a  a  a 


►^  a  g  rt 

t..2sso  CI  e<ot- 

o  ^  rt  o  ^  o  ft"©  o 


a  a 


a  a 


iz:  s« 


.<i  •=! 


i=l    r^    «S 

a;  <D  o 


Q  Q  5  pq  5  5  Q  m  Q  pq  5  5  pq  5  pq  Q  fi  pa  m  fQ  P5 


<D    0) 


rt 


pi  bc 


S     . ,_:  ••  ^.  O  n^  fl  ^  . .  ^-  «  «  J     .  ^  J  ^  o  S    ,  .  , 


346 


m 

m 

W 

tf 

d 

P 

P 
< 

d 

PI     . 
nS    CO 

Ohio, 
on,  W 
Iowa. 
Illinoi 

II 

^  tS 

^  «  t:  Tc 

Is 

53 

O^.PP^ 


o  ;::  cl   =^   °  §  "^ 


o       .2  'S  ^ 


0  0 

'5  a 


g    03 


S  M 


II 


TO     f> 


?nCCi 


ue^§ 


s 

w 

o 

§ 

w 

J^ 

.^J 

_^ 

^ 

m 

tn 

(U 

<B 

^  & 

^ 

rt 

5  -^  -^ 

3 

u 

s 

fl 

o 

o 

o 

tD 

cc 

;ziwo 

a  0^ 
£5  .  . 

^„  .  •aas'^aa  :a  :  :a 

W      fq  m"  p  p  p  p  P  P  ffl  p  pq  pq  P  M 


ri;   rH  ••-   <l>   <» 


^O 


'f  I 


wW 


Hffi, 


03  .a    "3     O    ^^ 

■z:  a  '^  o  ^ 

.=  §  a  ^  a 


f^  rh  i^  ►?  K?  ,1^  ^ 
'  t"   a>    r„ 

.2 .s  ^  as 


.     CO    < 

p 


as 

5  4  S  ?^ 


ce  fc  *^ 


P  fc 


dpi 


o  a 


B  1^ 


55  =  1 


63 


^  t  t 

c3  ^    CJ 
MM© 

^    g3   g 


2  tf  tf 


o 


aaaaa:aa:::  aa:a 

25.222D°5dpC!  2,2.^  2, 

o  oo  ft  a'"'  n  "E  aa      a 

pppppfqppmcdfq  ppmp 


a^  ^^ 


347 


cd 


^ES 


g^ 


O  '— 


•a  I 


3  .SJ 

o  t-  ; 


a  ® 


okSo 


W) 


i:-&  nils 

o  < mow  E  SSQ 


°  o  S-S 
-a  <S  o  cs  pj 

2  g  S  2  -o 


<D 


>  3 


t3  5!  M  .ti  9 


OQ 


„..af3a::saa.  .  •  . 

n  o.  a  -  -  - 


o 

01  .S  o  «S  rf 


SS2 


a^PQQO      22dOQ2. ^..^       _„„__ 

o  anft"^""©.  aaa  aaa  aao 

W    m  pq  fQ  Q    5  Q  ffl  m  «■  5  m  m  Q  Q  p  PQ  CQ  5  Q  Q  m  fQ  m  m     «'  «  p  p  p 


1%   ^ 
5  0) 


5    5  ^  -i^  =^  -2   3    d    OJ  •-  =! 


^m'- 


a  6 


m 


5  fl  :§  .2  S 


-^O 


72 


Wfo  M  a 


0^  s 


0)  ^ 

d  M 

(h    o 

o 


i;  ^  n 
m      P 


^'or-sSg'So^ra^a^a^aS'acer^^        .^^    .§2 


848 


d^i 


Q  m  S  w 


6^     ^ 


^2 
S  o 

so 


:z;o 


o3  O 

.2  -b 


o5 


O    3 


t   f3  S 


^2 


a  a  a 


—     O    tU 
^S       - 


CU  tf  CO 


is 


a  a 


OQPOQPOOOQOOQOOQ 

p,  G  o  _&  Q       a  _a      Q  ft      p 

5  m  m  p  fq  PQ  5  p  Q  m  p  p  fd  5  P  m'  Q 


a 
'«  .2  2 

-    Cd     Cl 

o3   o   O 
«   cJ  *j 


a  a 


2Br.n^ 


'-'  S  *-•  Cj"  o   >> 
- '-'     .  "O  O  ."S 

£   o3   a>  o   o   cd 


.2!^ 

Otf 


01    o 

PPi 


a  a  a 


.2^ 


a  a  a  a  a 


<^PP  '-''^2P  ^°  '-'°5 

p,  a  ft  ft  Q       ft  ft  ft  ft  ft 

pppqfQppPfdPPPPP 


a>    . 
OH 


349 


m  m 


.  ^  ■$  t:  e 

^-art.ti  els'-  ^2 

!5tf  ^m  com  Q  Ph 


I 

o 

03  O^    1=1 


fl=^W 


e  o 


Sm 


^  X^    OJ    o 


d 

03 

1 

a 

a 

1 

3 

s 

M 

.2  .2  -P^  P  o  5 


as 


o   <0 


8  s 


^t2  J^ 


"a  ^ 

CI    (- 

§^ 

^    03 
3     CO 


a  o 
Pa 


03  tij 

5^    0)   O  .^  .«  M 

OOOOODiOOCl. 


a  "^ 

S5 


c3   ri  03   rt 

Ssaassaa 


a 


a 


a 


§|?Sal8, 
tf  m  »2^  ffi<j  ^pQ 


„ - „     „    ..     aa 

o       p,D.'o.P.nft  o.       o       2"      -2*       S'.S' 

W     Q  Q  Q  p  Q  p  m  m  m  p  m  p  m  S  ir  Q  PQ  5  p  «  m  m 


p-5  v-/    jj.    ^    TO    a; 

«   fc  -T!   tH   S-,   :-  ^ 

_^   C  tc   (D    oj   5  ^j 

^  03  -CJ   »  »  ft  rt 

UCJ  UP  PPH 


a  a  a 

o  o  p  O    O  O  p 


pp  fflp  pppp 


5  Is- 


QQ     .  3     . 


■2  o  .S  &  >. 


pq  a  o 


350 


CO     o 


5§ 


H      -^ 


-^  0)  •"       HH   52 


03  ca 

.  o 


,<^  ° 


;t; »::?  prj  H  ^  J 


*^.      TT-t     <l     ^ 


\\^^ 


>    O    ri    ^    n-^ 


<16§ 


,p:!t35 

i  -3  "  '>J3 1?;  rt  to  N 
,  o  o  --J  a;  tH  03  S 
!P4m  KQ  O  WH 


Q:^tf 


:  W.2 


&0 


J5,  t?^ 


0)  -w 
>    CO 

Pi  ^ 


c  ^ 


cp  .- 


CO   o  .£3 


^^a^^^ 


re  o 

SOI 


O^ 


as 


rt  ■  '  Q  o  o  o  Q  Q  °  P  Q 

nan.         n 


^_  S  ^_  pq  ffi  D  §  fc  K  o  O  ffi  ^  t^  ^ 


o  o 


M  6 


a  a  a  a  a 


«v         .v    •«  cu    n    cw   ra    ra   ro  <«• 

a  :aa  :aaaaaa  :a  .  .  ^  ^  »  »  ^  .  . 

nn      "n  n  n  n  G  a      a  an  ana     ^ 


d  :  a  a  a 

•-I  Q    O    O    O 

0  a  an.         n  a      ^,^     S^  P^^B^^'^     P*         .^.^  5.S.2*     '"' 

W     pq  Q  Q  p  m  m  Q  m  m  Q  m  5  5  m  Q  5  5  5  o  Q  m  5  m  m  S  5  p  Q  Q  m  fQ 


w  ^: 


a  t?  cfl 

gsa^^i- 


£  M 


fc Scg^ffi  .^M.a 


ci  a  "3  !-  (B  • 


II 

.2fcJ 


»2  ^ 


^  <!    O  H  O  K    H^  ^  •  "     ^    "      "    "  '^       .  ..  v^  r_.        .  ^  „  ,K  „    .    •    r_    .    .  r_,  .. 


HHqPH<JHOt-;ci3^W 
351 


tf  HOH  H^  fei-iWO 


d  ^ 


"^  o  S 
-S  S  o 


^2 

o  o 


.2^Qi 


^C).„'0 


to  >H 


-  S   _-  ri  rt  ^-  S  5s 


+5  +J  >^    a>  •"  ^  ^-    Qj"   o    tT    o 


a 


_5m 

<3  W 


si 

!  if  i> 


M  Ph  ^ 
2^5 


g  "S  :^  I  .2  S 
;3  2  -t  ■«  .S  o 

fl    O    <U    0^   ,2  T- 


2.  *- -2 


2  M  02  <i  o 


o3   p  M  ei3  tf 

u,    r;  a>  -tJ  -^ 

<D  i3  fl  O   g 

fl  t-  ci  ^  i; 

0)   O  .-  rt   (0) 


>  e8  e3 
q  o  o 


aaaaaaaaaasa 

QQQPQPPQQQqQQQQOOOOooooo_o_oo 

m  pq  w  m  M  m  m  m  M  n  M  m  PQ  m  M  p  p  p  p  p  p  p  p  p  p  P  p 


^  ft 


(J  wu  y^      QJ  CT 


353 


M 

s     .      a 

02 

o      a         '-' 

1 

X      -^    . 

Illinois. 

South  Da 
wa. 

:,  Wiscons 
Minnesota 
linois. 

Evanston, 

-  O    00      ,  ;::;  ^- 

ro  o  '"1  o  ii  "  13 

C3    fe   §    fl   «    3  W 

•S    C3    ^  S  -^   -g    O 

<  X3   S) 


^  =  g 


■OH  hJ 


> 

o 

■i^ 

«o 

p, 

li 

i 

0 

3 

i 

> 

S 

a 

Ib^S 

1 

a.2s 


Oh  O 


^.2 


25 


Q  ,rj, 


«« 


o  o  . 


tiPig^g^^oO 


o  ct 


1-2 

M  .a  -H  .2  o  ^j 

O  ^    M    g  05  t-  '3 


2  =^  = 
9  &  «s 


feSS 


.ee.S 


.2  5  S  5  .3  >^  ><  ^  5  ^  ^ 
•'3og|!38§g§|| 


a  .  .a  :aaaaa  :a  :aaa  :aaa 

p'~*QQOQOOOOOQOQOOOQOOO 

o  a      an  a  "Ed,      d,      nan      oaa'-' 

W      CqfflOPQQpQQQmQmPQPWPQQm 


«l»l 


.^    ■    -  fl  o  g  •=  ^ 
a- 22  ^-Si^cs 


-«  a  S 


a  a  a  a  a  a  . 

2.  2<  S.  2,  o°qD° 

Q  o  a  a  "H.  cii  a 


.a  Ts  o 

a  a  en 

r;    O    a 


«=    '  a 
rt  la  a 

a  ° 


|^.5§s  S  -g 


nj»g:ffl56od^^|-.B^.|^.^-gg 


;g  a 

a. 2 

as 
^^ 


354 


s 

.22 

Q 

;ilino 

s. 

in. 
nsin. 
:a. 

Q 

O    w   M  02    ^   y 

—     •  •-  2   °  o     •       oJ 

< 

.a  §2o  g^ 

.2>;§§g^§i^  .o 

ryville,  111 
ona,  WisC' 
3ville,  Mic 
ovan,  Illin 
Belle  Plaii 
ord.  Nova 

son,  Illino 
man  Valle 
ell,   India 
nston,  Illi 
ahy.  Wise 
wood,    Wi 
;alo,  Minn( 
sell,  Kansi 
ton,   Iowa 
dota,  Illin 

CD    jl,    M    O          =^ 

■-E  ?rtx3  gie  M>.H 

>    OJ   rt   o  O   X 

;=lSo>d":3daiaj 

<3>OQS?0 

HO  JSO  Hm  tfQS 

I'^il   11^': 


H^K 


a  0^ 

25 


a  a  a  a 

O    O 


o  o 


g§ 


d  .S 
o  ^ 

'^  to 


-£3  .d 


o  o 


U     -J 
O    O 


(.u   '■v    '.w   vv    c^  c^    c3   c3 

aaaaaaaa 


aS a^QQ  D 


Lu   tu  ^\j   ku 

„„, „„  .aaaa  - 

O    OO    O    OOOOQOOOOQ 


goo 


so 


d    O    cS 


PQ 


OppOpjmQQSQQQQQfqPQSScqmfqQm 


2P  .2P  5q  5q 
a      a      ft 
p  m  p  fQ  P  eq 


^^ 


^P 

§.a 

W 


d 

s 


O    (D 

MS 


,>^^W 


(A 


^  bJO 

fl.a 

R  d 


::^ 


'-I  d 

^  a  .  .  d 

||2.Sfe|S^||||S| 


0)  -"aj 

a  d  .ti  jH 


M^mp<imH-5CL,j^tfc:)p^>^fetfw^p 


o  S 
«2  P 


<!P 


355 


-5  ° 


Ixl 

_M 

oiS 

g 

s 

^i 

O 

.2 

^  o 

< 

S  •-■    m 

2^ 

|§| 

CS 

s^5 

g    .  a 

^ 

. 

S    O    S 

^ 

o 

^^M^o 

fi  t;  s 

Ob 

5   cS 

>  o  a 

;3  "^ 

s 

ce  +j  <B 

^Ig 

5 

J 

^§> 

o  o      •-: 


:==  ^-   r  >. 


.^  >r  -^.^  a  u 


OS 


2;  coo 


^O 

O    0)  '^ 


o  o 
QQ 


a  iJ 


§         a 

W     m  cq  p     m  m  cd  p  cQ 


oo 


QP 

mm 


.  iz;    .  ^  ^  S  -^  ^ 


:z<i  w 


si     =* 

Oj    h-H     JJ 

>.  a"S 

on:  « 


>   O    ra 
'^> 

,     tn     03     « 
i     O     ^     fl 

'    -B  9. 

;^.^ 


(D    O 

o^: 


„,  „      0)  rt  ^  .£  .S  -j;  v_ 

o  I?  ;^  p  :z;  u  ^  tf  Pi  ^  ^  p 


(D  CO  (3 

mo'" 

OJ  +^    CO 

-^  W) 


o  ^2 


CO 

I  O 
o3  ,;  w  0)    - 


Sh 


cQcdc3C3cdcdcdcdc2c3c3c^c€ 

aaaaaasssaaaa 

PPP222°22°,2.2°,2°  °  0*^0 
m  m  p  p  p  p  p  p  p  p  R  p  p  p  p  p  p  '-^^  "-S  ■ 

03       . 

>  T3 
O    QJ 

-Si 


.^  '—    o 

'  a  <i>  t^ 

o  ^  o 

a-^m 


2^ 


^  -S  ^  »   .  o 
>0  2,     m 


m> 


n 

IS 


•  •      •      '■'■'■  ^3     '•     '■      '■'■'■'■ 

u 

•  .    U       •    S-i      •cS'Ofl      •      •      •      • 

.•S«'C  ao^S'E'^-^o^C 
ggfc||opfe.H^oa« 


tiJP, 


a 


rt  >> 


§  s  » 


■a  r;  w      -tJ  >  .:i  v-' 


5  o 


tijS 


5  bcC        o 


oS    t: 


O  feffi<l  6q 


^^'" 


'  woooo 


II 


o  ^ 


•9.9  35 

*-^  (1)  ^ 

•g   a, 


356 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Libraries 


1    1012  01218   5858 


